This is a modern-English version of Rainbow Valley, originally written by Montgomery, L. M. (Lucy Maud). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

Rainbow Valley

by Lucy Maud Montgomery

Author of “Anne of Green Gables,” “Anne of the Island,”
“Anne’s House of Dreams,” “The Story Girl,” “The Watchman,” etc.

“The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts.”
—LONGFELLOW

“The thoughts of youth are deep and reflective.”
—LONGFELLOW

TO THE MEMORY OF

GOLDWIN LAPP, ROBERT BROOKES AND MORLEY SHIER

WHO MADE THE SUPREME SACRIFICE THAT THE HAPPY VALLEYS OF THEIR HOME LAND MIGHT BE KEPT SACRED FROM THE RAVAGE OF THE INVADER

Contents

I. HOME AGAIN
II. SHEER GOSSIP
III. THE INGLESIDE CHILDREN
IV. THE MANSE CHILDREN
V. THE ADVENT OF MARY VANCE
VI. MARY STAYS AT THE MANSE
VII. A FISHY EPISODE
VIII. MISS CORNELIA INTERVENES
IX. UNA INTERVENES
X. THE MANSE GIRLS CLEAN HOUSE
XI. A DREADFUL DISCOVERY
XII. AN EXPLANATION AND A DARE
XIII. THE HOUSE ON THE HILL
XIV. MRS. ALEC DAVIS MAKES A CALL
XV. MORE GOSSIP
XVI. TIT FOR TAT
XVII. A DOUBLE VICTORY
XVIII. MARY BRINGS EVIL TIDINGS
XIX. POOR ADAM!
XX. FAITH MAKES A FRIEND
XXI. THE IMPOSSIBLE WORD
XXII. ST. GEORGE KNOWS ALL ABOUT IT
XXIII. THE GOOD-CONDUCT CLUB
XXIV. A CHARITABLE IMPULSE
XXV. ANOTHER SCANDAL AND ANOTHER “EXPLANATION”
XXVI. MISS CORNELIA GETS A NEW POINT OF VIEW
XXVII. A SACRED CONCERT
XXVIII. A FAST DAY
XXIX. A WEIRD TALE
XXX. THE GHOST ON THE DYKE
XXXI. CARL DOES PENANCE
XXXII. TWO STUBBORN PEOPLE
XXXIII. CARL IS—NOT—WHIPPED
XXXIV. UNA VISITS THE HILL
XXXV. “LET THE PIPER COME”

RAINBOW VALLEY

CHAPTER I.
HOME AGAIN

It was a clear, apple-green evening in May, and Four Winds Harbour was mirroring back the clouds of the golden west between its softly dark shores. The sea moaned eerily on the sand-bar, sorrowful even in spring, but a sly, jovial wind came piping down the red harbour road along which Miss Cornelia’s comfortable, matronly figure was making its way towards the village of Glen St. Mary. Miss Cornelia was rightfully Mrs. Marshall Elliott, and had been Mrs. Marshall Elliott for thirteen years, but even yet more people referred to her as Miss Cornelia than as Mrs. Elliott. The old name was dear to her old friends, only one of them contemptuously dropped it. Susan Baker, the gray and grim and faithful handmaiden of the Blythe family at Ingleside, never lost an opportunity of calling her “Mrs. Marshall Elliott,” with the most killing and pointed emphasis, as if to say “You wanted to be Mrs. and Mrs. you shall be with a vengeance as far as I am concerned.”

It was a clear, apple-green evening in May, and Four Winds Harbour reflected the clouds of the golden west between its softly dark shores. The sea moaned eerily on the sand-bar, sorrowful even in spring, but a sly, jovial wind blew down the red harbor road where Miss Cornelia’s comfortable, matronly figure was making her way towards the village of Glen St. Mary. Miss Cornelia was rightfully Mrs. Marshall Elliott, having held that title for thirteen years, yet more people still called her Miss Cornelia than Mrs. Elliott. The old name was cherished by her long-time friends, except for one who used it disdainfully. Susan Baker, the gray, grim, and loyal maid of the Blythe family at Ingleside, never missed a chance to call her “Mrs. Marshall Elliott,” with the most sarcastic and pointed emphasis, as if to say, “You wanted to be a Mrs., and by all means, I’ll make sure you are one as far as I’m concerned.”

Miss Cornelia was going up to Ingleside to see Dr. and Mrs. Blythe, who were just home from Europe. They had been away for three months, having left in February to attend a famous medical congress in London; and certain things, which Miss Cornelia was anxious to discuss, had taken place in the Glen during their absence. For one thing, there was a new family in the manse. And such a family! Miss Cornelia shook her head over them several times as she walked briskly along.

Miss Cornelia was heading to Ingleside to visit Dr. and Mrs. Blythe, who had just returned from Europe. They had been away for three months, leaving in February to attend a prestigious medical conference in London, and there were some important things that Miss Cornelia wanted to talk about that had happened in the Glen while they were gone. For one, there was a new family in the manse. And what a family it was! Miss Cornelia shook her head about them several times as she walked quickly along.

Susan Baker and the Anne Shirley of other days saw her coming, as they sat on the big veranda at Ingleside, enjoying the charm of the cat’s light, the sweetness of sleepy robins whistling among the twilit maples, and the dance of a gusty group of daffodils blowing against the old, mellow, red brick wall of the lawn.

Susan Baker and the Anne Shirley of the past noticed her approaching while they sat on the large porch at Ingleside, taking in the softness of the evening light, the gentle songs of drowsy robins among the dimly lit maples, and the swaying of a lively group of daffodils against the old, warm red brick wall of the yard.

Anne was sitting on the steps, her hands clasped over her knee, looking, in the kind dusk, as girlish as a mother of many has any right to be; and the beautiful gray-green eyes, gazing down the harbour road, were as full of unquenchable sparkle and dream as ever. Behind her, in the hammock, Rilla Blythe was curled up, a fat, roly-poly little creature of six years, the youngest of the Ingleside children. She had curly red hair and hazel eyes that were now buttoned up after the funny, wrinkled fashion in which Rilla always went to sleep.

Anne was sitting on the steps, her hands resting on her knee, looking, in the soft dusk, as youthful as any mother of many could be; and her beautiful gray-green eyes, staring down the harbor road, sparkled with endless wonder and dreams as always. Behind her, in the hammock, Rilla Blythe was curled up, a chubby little bundle of six years, the youngest of the Ingleside kids. She had curly red hair and hazel eyes that were now shut tight in the funny, wrinkled way Rilla always fell asleep.

Shirley, “the little brown boy,” as he was known in the family “Who’s Who,” was asleep in Susan’s arms. He was brown-haired, brown-eyed and brown-skinned, with very rosy cheeks, and he was Susan’s especial love. After his birth Anne had been very ill for a long time, and Susan “mothered” the baby with a passionate tenderness which none of the other children, dear as they were to her, had ever called out. Dr. Blythe had said that but for her he would never have lived.

Shirley, “the little brown boy,” as he was known in the family “Who’s Who,” was asleep in Susan’s arms. He had brown hair, brown eyes, and brown skin, with very rosy cheeks, and he was Susan’s special love. After his birth, Anne had been very ill for a long time, and Susan cared for the baby with a passionate tenderness that none of the other children, dear as they were to her, had ever inspired. Dr. Blythe had said that without her, he would never have survived.

“I gave him life just as much as you did, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan was wont to say. “He is just as much my baby as he is yours.” And, indeed, it was always to Susan that Shirley ran, to be kissed for bumps, and rocked to sleep, and protected from well-deserved spankings. Susan had conscientiously spanked all the other Blythe children when she thought they needed it for their souls’ good, but she would not spank Shirley nor allow his mother to do it. Once, Dr. Blythe had spanked him and Susan had been stormily indignant.

“I gave him life just as much as you did, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan used to say. “He’s just as much my baby as he is yours.” And really, it was always to Susan that Shirley ran, to get kisses for his bumps, to be rocked to sleep, and to be protected from well-deserved spankings. Susan had carefully spanked all the other Blythe kids when she thought they needed it for their own good, but she wouldn’t spank Shirley or let his mom do it. Once, Dr. Blythe spanked him, and Susan was furious.

“That man would spank an angel, Mrs. Dr. dear, that he would,” she had declared bitterly; and she would not make the poor doctor a pie for weeks.

“That guy would spank an angel, Mrs. Dr. dear, that he would,” she had said bitterly; and she wouldn’t make the poor doctor a pie for weeks.

She had taken Shirley with her to her brother’s home during his parents’ absence, while all the other children had gone to Avonlea, and she had three blessed months of him all to herself. Nevertheless, Susan was very glad to find herself back at Ingleside, with all her darlings around her again. Ingleside was her world and in it she reigned supreme. Even Anne seldom questioned her decisions, much to the disgust of Mrs. Rachel Lynde of Green Gables, who gloomily told Anne, whenever she visited Four Winds, that she was letting Susan get to be entirely too much of a boss and would live to rue it.

She had taken Shirley with her to her brother’s house while his parents were away, and all the other kids had gone to Avonlea, so she enjoyed three wonderful months with him all to herself. Still, Susan was really happy to be back at Ingleside, surrounded by all her loved ones again. Ingleside was her world, and there she ruled. Even Anne rarely challenged her decisions, much to the annoyance of Mrs. Rachel Lynde from Green Gables, who gloomily told Anne every time she visited Four Winds that she was letting Susan take charge way too much and would regret it later.

“Here is Cornelia Bryant coming up the harbour road, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “She will be coming up to unload three months’ gossip on us.”

“Here comes Cornelia Bryant up the harbor road, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “She’s going to unload three months’ worth of gossip on us.”

“I hope so,” said Anne, hugging her knees. “I’m starving for Glen St. Mary gossip, Susan. I hope Miss Cornelia can tell me everything that has happened while we’ve been away—everything—who has got born, or married, or drunk; who has died, or gone away, or come, or fought, or lost a cow, or found a beau. It’s so delightful to be home again with all the dear Glen folks, and I want to know all about them. Why, I remember wondering, as I walked through Westminster Abbey which of her two especial beaux Millicent Drew would finally marry. Do you know, Susan, I have a dreadful suspicion that I love gossip.”

“I hope so,” said Anne, hugging her knees. “I’m craving some Glen St. Mary gossip, Susan. I hope Miss Cornelia can tell me everything that’s happened while we’ve been away—everything—who’s been born, who’s gotten married, who’s had too much to drink; who’s died, who’s left, who’s arrived, who’s had a fight, who’s lost a cow, or who’s found a boyfriend. It’s so wonderful to be back home with all the dear folks in Glen, and I want to know all about them. I remember wondering, as I walked through Westminster Abbey, which of her two special guys Millicent Drew would end up marrying. Do you know, Susan, I have a terrible feeling that I love gossip.”

“Well, of course, Mrs. Dr. dear,” admitted Susan, “every proper woman likes to hear the news. I am rather interested in Millicent Drew’s case myself. I never had a beau, much less two, and I do not mind now, for being an old maid does not hurt when you get used to it. Millicent’s hair always looks to me as if she had swept it up with a broom. But the men do not seem to mind that.”

“Well, of course, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan admitted, “every proper woman likes to hear the news. I’m quite interested in Millicent Drew’s situation myself. I’ve never had a boyfriend, let alone two, and I don’t mind now because being single doesn’t bother me once you get used to it. Millicent’s hair always looks to me like she swept it up with a broom. But the men don’t seem to care about that.”

“They see only her pretty, piquant, mocking, little face, Susan.”

“They only see her pretty, cheeky, teasing little face, Susan.”

“That may very well be, Mrs. Dr. dear. The Good Book says that favour is deceitful and beauty is vain, but I should not have minded finding that out for myself, if it had been so ordained. I have no doubt we will all be beautiful when we are angels, but what good will it do us then? Speaking of gossip, however, they do say that poor Mrs. Harrison Miller over harbour tried to hang herself last week.”

"That might be true, Mrs. Dr. dear. The Good Book says that charm is misleading and beauty is shallow, but I wouldn’t have minded discovering that for myself if it were meant to be. I have no doubt we’ll all be beautiful when we become angels, but what good will that do us then? Speaking of rumors, they say that poor Mrs. Harrison Miller over at the harbor tried to hang herself last week."

“Oh, Susan!”

“Hey, Susan!”

“Calm yourself, Mrs. Dr. dear. She did not succeed. But I really do not blame her for trying, for her husband is a terrible man. But she was very foolish to think of hanging herself and leaving the way clear for him to marry some other woman. If I had been in her shoes, Mrs. Dr. dear, I would have gone to work to worry him so that he would try to hang himself instead of me. Not that I hold with people hanging themselves under any circumstances, Mrs. Dr. dear.”

“Calm down, Mrs. Doctor. She didn't succeed. But honestly, I can't blame her for trying because her husband is awful. Still, it was really foolish of her to think about killing herself and making it easy for him to marry someone else. If I were in her position, Mrs. Doctor, I would have focused on making his life miserable instead so he would want to end it instead of me. Not that I support people taking their own lives under any circumstances, Mrs. Doctor.”

“What is the matter with Harrison Miller, anyway?” said Anne impatiently. “He is always driving some one to extremes.”

“What’s up with Harrison Miller, anyway?” Anne said impatiently. “He always pushes someone to their limits.”

“Well, some people call it religion and some call it cussedness, begging your pardon, Mrs. Dr. dear, for using such a word. It seems they cannot make out which it is in Harrison’s case. There are days when he growls at everybody because he thinks he is fore-ordained to eternal punishment. And then there are days when he says he does not care and goes and gets drunk. My own opinion is that he is not sound in his intellect, for none of that branch of the Millers were. His grandfather went out of his mind. He thought he was surrounded by big black spiders. They crawled over him and floated in the air about him. I hope I shall never go insane, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I do not think I will, because it is not a habit of the Bakers. But, if an all-wise Providence should decree it, I hope it will not take the form of big black spiders, for I loathe the animals. As for Mrs. Miller, I do not know whether she really deserves pity or not. There are some who say she just married Harrison to spite Richard Taylor, which seems to me a very peculiar reason for getting married. But then, of course, I am no judge of things matrimonial, Mrs. Dr. dear. And there is Cornelia Bryant at the gate, so I will put this blessed brown baby on his bed and get my knitting.”

“Well, some people call it religion and others call it stubbornness, sorry, Mrs. Dr. dear, for using that word. It seems they can’t figure out what it is with Harrison. There are days when he grumbles at everyone because he thinks he’s doomed to eternal punishment. And then there are days when he says he doesn’t care and goes off to get drunk. In my opinion, he’s not quite right in the head, since none of that branch of the Millers are. His grandfather lost his mind. He thought he was surrounded by big black spiders. They crawled over him and floated in the air around him. I hope I never go crazy, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I don’t think I will, because it’s not something the Bakers do. But, if some all-knowing Providence decides otherwise, I hope it doesn’t come as big black spiders, because I can’t stand those creatures. As for Mrs. Miller, I’m not sure if she really deserves pity or not. Some say she just married Harrison to get back at Richard Taylor, which seems like a really strange reason to get married. But then again, I’m no expert on marriage, Mrs. Dr. dear. And there’s Cornelia Bryant at the gate, so I’ll put this sweet brown baby in his bed and get to my knitting.”

CHAPTER II.
SHEER GOSSIP

“Where are the other children?” asked Miss Cornelia, when the first greetings—cordial on her side, rapturous on Anne’s, and dignified on Susan’s—were over.

“Where are the other kids?” asked Miss Cornelia, when the initial hellos—warm on her side, ecstatic on Anne’s, and formal on Susan’s—were done.

“Shirley is in bed and Jem and Walter and the twins are down in their beloved Rainbow Valley,” said Anne. “They just came home this afternoon, you know, and they could hardly wait until supper was over before rushing down to the valley. They love it above every spot on earth. Even the maple grove doesn’t rival it in their affections.”

“Shirley is in bed, and Jem, Walter, and the twins are in their favorite Rainbow Valley,” said Anne. “They just got back this afternoon, and they could hardly wait for supper to finish before racing down to the valley. They adore it more than any other place on earth. Even the maple grove doesn’t compare to how much they love it.”

“I am afraid they love it too well,” said Susan gloomily. “Little Jem said once he would rather go to Rainbow Valley than to heaven when he died, and that was not a proper remark.”

“I’m afraid they love it too much,” said Susan gloomily. “Little Jem once said he would rather go to Rainbow Valley than to heaven when he died, and that wasn’t a proper thing to say.”

“I suppose they had a great time in Avonlea?” said Miss Cornelia.

“I guess they had a blast in Avonlea?” said Miss Cornelia.

“Enormous. Marilla does spoil them terribly. Jem, in particular, can do no wrong in her eyes.”

“Enormous. Marilla really spoils them. Jem, especially, can do no wrong in her eyes.”

“Miss Cuthbert must be an old lady now,” said Miss Cornelia, getting out her knitting, so that she could hold her own with Susan. Miss Cornelia held that the woman whose hands were employed always had the advantage over the woman whose hands were not.

“Miss Cuthbert must be an old lady now,” said Miss Cornelia, pulling out her knitting so she could keep up with Susan. Miss Cornelia believed that a woman who had her hands busy always had the upper hand over one who didn’t.

“Marilla is eighty-five,” said Anne with a sigh. “Her hair is snow-white. But, strange to say, her eyesight is better than it was when she was sixty.”

“Marilla is eighty-five,” said Anne with a sigh. “Her hair is snow-white. But, oddly enough, her eyesight is better now than it was when she was sixty.”

“Well, dearie, I’m real glad you’re all back. I’ve been dreadful lonesome. But we haven’t been dull in the Glen, believe me. There hasn’t been such an exciting spring in my time, as far as church matters go. We’ve got settled with a minister at last, Anne dearie.”

“Well, sweetheart, I’m really glad you’re all back. I’ve been really lonely. But we haven’t been bored in the Glen, believe me. There hasn’t been such an exciting spring in my time, as far as church things go. We’ve finally got a minister settled, Anne dear.”

“The Reverend John Knox Meredith, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan, resolved not to let Miss Cornelia tell all the news.

“The Reverend John Knox Meredith, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan, determined not to let Miss Cornelia share all the news.

“Is he nice?” asked Anne interestedly.

“Is he nice?” Anne asked, interested.

Miss Cornelia sighed and Susan groaned.

Miss Cornelia sighed, and Susan groaned.

“Yes, he’s nice enough if that were all,” said the former. “He is very nice—and very learned—and very spiritual. But, oh Anne dearie, he has no common sense!

“Yes, he’s nice enough if that were all,” said the former. “He is very nice—and very knowledgeable—and very spiritual. But, oh Anne dearie, he has no common sense!”

“How was it you called him, then?”

“How did you call him, then?”

“Well, there’s no doubt he is by far the best preacher we ever had in Glen St. Mary church,” said Miss Cornelia, veering a tack or two. “I suppose it is because he is so moony and absent-minded that he never got a town call. His trial sermon was simply wonderful, believe me. Every one went mad about it—and his looks.”

“Well, there’s no doubt he is definitely the best preacher we’ve ever had at Glen St. Mary church,” said Miss Cornelia, changing the subject a bit. “I guess it’s because he’s so dreamy and absent-minded that he never got offered a position in town. His trial sermon was just amazing, believe me. Everyone went crazy for it—and for his looks.”

“He is very comely, Mrs. Dr. dear, and when all is said and done, I do like to see a well-looking man in the pulpit,” broke in Susan, thinking it was time she asserted herself again.

“He is really good-looking, Mrs. Dr. dear, and when it’s all said and done, I do enjoy seeing an attractive man in the pulpit,” interrupted Susan, feeling it was time to assert herself once more.

“Besides,” said Miss Cornelia, “we were anxious to get settled. And Mr. Meredith was the first candidate we were all agreed on. Somebody had some objection to all the others. There was some talk of calling Mr. Folsom. He was a good preacher, too, but somehow people didn’t care for his appearance. He was too dark and sleek.”

“Besides,” said Miss Cornelia, “we were eager to get settled. And Mr. Meredith was the first candidate we all agreed on. Someone had an issue with all the others. There was some discussion about bringing in Mr. Folsom. He was a good preacher, too, but for some reason, people didn’t like his appearance. He was too dark and sleek.”

“He looked exactly like a great black tomcat, that he did, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “I never could abide such a man in the pulpit every Sunday.”

“He looked just like a big black tomcat, that’s for sure, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “I could never stand a guy like that in the pulpit every Sunday.”

“Then Mr. Rogers came and he was like a chip in porridge—neither harm nor good,” resumed Miss Cornelia. “But if he had preached like Peter and Paul it would have profited him nothing, for that was the day old Caleb Ramsay’s sheep strayed into church and gave a loud ‘ba-a-a’ just as he announced his text. Everybody laughed, and poor Rogers had no chance after that. Some thought we ought to call Mr. Stewart, because he was so well educated. He could read the New Testament in five languages.”

“Then Mr. Rogers came, and he was like a chip in porridge—neither good nor bad,” Miss Cornelia continued. “But even if he had preached like Peter and Paul, it wouldn’t have helped him at all, because that was the day old Caleb Ramsay’s sheep wandered into the church and bleated loudly just as he announced his text. Everyone laughed, and poor Rogers had no chance after that. Some suggested we should call Mr. Stewart because he was so well educated. He could read the New Testament in five languages.”

“But I do not think he was any surer than other men of getting to heaven because of that,” interjected Susan.

“But I don’t think he was any more certain than other people about getting to heaven because of that,” Susan interjected.

“Most of us didn’t like his delivery,” said Miss Cornelia, ignoring Susan. “He talked in grunts, so to speak. And Mr. Arnett couldn’t preach at all. And he picked about the worst candidating text there is in the Bible—‘Curse ye Meroz.’”

“Most of us didn’t like how he spoke,” said Miss Cornelia, ignoring Susan. “He communicated in grunts, so to speak. And Mr. Arnett couldn’t preach at all. Plus, he chose one of the worst passages for his candidacy—‘Curse ye Meroz.’”

“Whenever he got stuck for an idea, he would bang the Bible and shout very bitterly, ‘Curse ye Meroz.’ Poor Meroz got thoroughly cursed that day, whoever he was, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan.

“Whenever he couldn't think of an idea, he would hit the Bible and shout really angrily, ‘Curse you, Meroz.’ Poor Meroz got totally cursed that day, whoever he was, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan.

“The minister who is candidating can’t be too careful what text he chooses,” said Miss Cornelia solemnly. “I believe Mr. Pierson would have got the call if he had picked a different text. But when he announced ‘I will lift my eyes to the hills’ he was done for. Every one grinned, for every one knew that those two Hill girls from the Harbour Head have been setting their caps for every single minister who came to the Glen for the last fifteen years. And Mr. Newman had too large a family.”

“The minister who is applying has to be really careful about the text he chooses,” Miss Cornelia said seriously. “I think Mr. Pierson would have gotten the job if he had picked a different text. But when he announced, ‘I will lift my eyes to the hills,’ he was finished. Everyone smiled because they all knew that those two Hill girls from Harbour Head have been trying to win over every single minister who has come to the Glen for the last fifteen years. And Mr. Newman had too big of a family.”

“He stayed with my brother-in-law, James Clow,” said Susan. “‘How many children have you got?’ I asked him. ‘Nine boys and a sister for each of them,’ he said. ‘Eighteen!’ said I. ‘Dear me, what a family!’ And then he laughed and laughed. But I do not know why, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I am certain that eighteen children would be too many for any manse.”

“He stayed with my brother-in-law, James Clow,” said Susan. “How many kids do you have?” I asked him. “Nine boys and a sister for each of them,” he said. “Eighteen!” I exclaimed. “Wow, what a family!” Then he laughed and laughed. But I don't know why, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I’m sure that eighteen kids would be too many for any parsonage.”

“He had only ten children, Susan,” explained Miss Cornelia, with contemptuous patience. “And ten good children would not be much worse for the manse and congregation than the four who are there now. Though I wouldn’t say, Anne dearie, that they are so bad, either. I like them—everybody likes them. It’s impossible to help liking them. They would be real nice little souls if there was anyone to look after their manners and teach them what is right and proper. For instance, at school the teacher says they are model children. But at home they simply run wild.”

“He only had ten kids, Susan,” Miss Cornelia explained, with a mix of disdain and patience. “And ten good kids wouldn’t be much worse for the manse and the congregation than the four who are there now. Although I wouldn’t say, Anne dear, that they are so bad, either. I like them—everyone likes them. It’s impossible not to like them. They would be really nice little ones if there was someone to keep an eye on their manners and teach them what’s right and proper. For example, at school, the teacher says they are model children. But at home, they just run wild.”

“What about Mrs. Meredith?” asked Anne.

“What about Mrs. Meredith?” Anne asked.

“There’s no Mrs. Meredith. That is just the trouble. Mr. Meredith is a widower. His wife died four years ago. If we had known that I don’t suppose we would have called him, for a widower is even worse in a congregation than a single man. But he was heard to speak of his children and we all supposed there was a mother, too. And when they came there was nobody but old Aunt Martha, as they call her. She’s a cousin of Mr. Meredith’s mother, I believe, and he took her in to save her from the poorhouse. She is seventy-five years old, half blind, and very deaf and very cranky.”

“There’s no Mrs. Meredith. That’s the issue. Mr. Meredith is a widower. His wife passed away four years ago. If we had known that, I doubt we would have called him, since a widower is even more problematic in a congregation than a single man. But he mentioned his children, and we all assumed there was a mother too. When they arrived, there was nobody there except for old Aunt Martha, as they call her. She’s a cousin of Mr. Meredith’s mother, I believe, and he took her in to keep her out of the poorhouse. She’s seventy-five years old, half blind, very deaf, and quite cranky.”

“And a very poor cook, Mrs. Dr. dear.”

“And a really bad cook, Mrs. Doctor, dear.”

“The worst possible manager for a manse,” said Miss Cornelia bitterly. “Mr. Meredith won’t get any other housekeeper because he says it would hurt Aunt Martha’s feelings. Anne dearie, believe me, the state of that manse is something terrible. Everything is thick with dust and nothing is ever in its place. And we had painted and papered it all so nice before they came.”

“The worst possible manager for a manse,” Miss Cornelia said bitterly. “Mr. Meredith won’t get another housekeeper because he says it would hurt Aunt Martha’s feelings. Anne dear, you have to believe me, the state of that manse is just terrible. Everything is covered in dust and nothing is ever in its place. We had painted and decorated it all so nicely before they arrived.”

“There are four children, you say?” asked Anne, beginning to mother them already in her heart.

"There are four kids, you say?" Anne asked, already starting to feel protective of them in her heart.

“Yes. They run up just like the steps of a stair. Gerald’s the oldest. He’s twelve and they call him Jerry. He’s a clever boy. Faith is eleven. She is a regular tomboy but pretty as a picture, I must say.”

“Yes. They run up just like the steps of a staircase. Gerald’s the oldest. He’s twelve, and they call him Jerry. He’s a smart kid. Faith is eleven. She’s a total tomboy but pretty as a picture, I have to say.”

“She looks like an angel but she is a holy terror for mischief, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan solemnly. “I was at the manse one night last week and Mrs. James Millison was there, too. She had brought them up a dozen eggs and a little pail of milk—a very little pail, Mrs. Dr. dear. Faith took them and whisked down the cellar with them. Near the bottom of the stairs she caught her toe and fell the rest of the way, milk and eggs and all. You can imagine the result, Mrs. Dr. dear. But that child came up laughing. ‘I don’t know whether I’m myself or a custard pie,’ she said. And Mrs. James Millison was very angry. She said she would never take another thing to the manse if it was to be wasted and destroyed in that fashion.”

“She looks like an angel but she's a total troublemaker, Mrs. Doctor dear,” Susan said seriously. “I was at the manse one night last week and Mrs. James Millison was there, too. She had brought them a dozen eggs and a tiny bucket of milk—a really tiny bucket, Mrs. Doctor dear. Faith grabbed them and rushed down to the cellar with them. Near the bottom of the stairs, she tripped and fell the rest of the way, milk and eggs and all. You can imagine what happened, Mrs. Doctor dear. But that kid came back up laughing. ‘I don’t know if I’m myself or a custard pie,’ she said. And Mrs. James Millison was really mad. She said she would never bring anything to the manse again if it was going to be wasted like that.”

“Maria Millison never hurt herself taking things to the manse,” sniffed Miss Cornelia. “She just took them that night as an excuse for curiosity. But poor Faith is always getting into scrapes. She is so heedless and impulsive.”

“Maria Millison never harmed herself by taking things to the manse,” sniffed Miss Cornelia. “She just took them that night out of curiosity. But poor Faith always finds herself in trouble. She is so careless and impulsive.”

“Just like me. I’m going to like your Faith,” said Anne decidedly.

“Just like me. I’m really going to like your Faith,” said Anne confidently.

“She is full of spunk—and I do like spunk, Mrs. Dr. dear,” admitted Susan.

“She has a lot of spirit—and I really like that, Mrs. Dr. dear,” admitted Susan.

“There’s something taking about her,” conceded Miss Cornelia. “You never see her but she’s laughing, and somehow it always makes you want to laugh too. She can’t even keep a straight face in church. Una is ten—she’s a sweet little thing—not pretty, but sweet. And Thomas Carlyle is nine. They call him Carl, and he has a regular mania for collecting toads and bugs and frogs and bringing them into the house.”

“There's something about her,” Miss Cornelia admitted. “You never see her without her laughing, and it somehow makes you want to laugh too. She can't even keep a straight face in church. Una is ten—she's a sweet little girl—not pretty, but sweet. And Thomas Carlyle is nine. They call him Carl, and he has a serious obsession with collecting toads, bugs, and frogs and bringing them into the house.”

“I suppose he was responsible for the dead rat that was lying on a chair in the parlour the afternoon Mrs. Grant called. It gave her a turn,” said Susan, “and I do not wonder, for manse parlours are no places for dead rats. To be sure it may have been the cat who left it, there. He is as full of the old Nick as he can be stuffed, Mrs. Dr. dear. A manse cat should at least look respectable, in my opinion, whatever he really is. But I never saw such a rakish-looking beast. And he walks along the ridgepole of the manse almost every evening at sunset, Mrs. Dr. dear, and waves his tail, and that is not becoming.”

“I suppose he was responsible for the dead rat that was lying on a chair in the living room the afternoon Mrs. Grant came by. It startled her,” said Susan, “and I can’t blame her, because manse living rooms aren’t the place for dead rats. It might have been the cat that dropped it there. He is as mischievous as can be, Mrs. Dr. dear. A manse cat should at least look respectable, in my opinion, no matter what he really is. But I’ve never seen such a scruffy-looking creature. And he walks along the ridgepole of the manse almost every evening at sunset, Mrs. Dr. dear, and waves his tail, and that’s just not right.”

“The worst of it is, they are never decently dressed,” sighed Miss Cornelia. “And since the snow went they go to school barefooted. Now, you know Anne dearie, that isn’t the right thing for manse children—especially when the Methodist minister’s little girl always wears such nice buttoned boots. And I do wish they wouldn’t play in the old Methodist graveyard.”

“The worst part is, they are never dressed properly,” sighed Miss Cornelia. “And now that the snow is gone, they go to school barefoot. You know, Anne dear, that’s not how manse kids should be—especially when the Methodist minister’s little girl always has on those nice buttoned boots. And I really wish they wouldn’t play in the old Methodist graveyard.”

“It’s very tempting, when it’s right beside the manse,” said Anne. “I’ve always thought graveyards must be delightful places to play in.”

“It’s really tempting, especially since it’s right next to the house,” said Anne. “I’ve always thought graveyards would be such fun places to play in.”

“Oh, no, you did not, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said loyal Susan, determined to protect Anne from herself. “You have too much good sense and decorum.”

“Oh, no, you didn’t, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said loyal Susan, determined to protect Anne from herself. “You have too much common sense and grace.”

“Why did they ever build that manse beside the graveyard in the first place?” asked Anne. “Their lawn is so small there is no place for them to play except in the graveyard.”

“Why did they ever build that house next to the graveyard in the first place?” asked Anne. “Their yard is so small that there’s no place for them to play except in the graveyard.”

“It was a mistake,” admitted Miss Cornelia. “But they got the lot cheap. And no other manse children ever thought of playing there. Mr. Meredith shouldn’t allow it. But he has always got his nose buried in a book, when he is home. He reads and reads, or walks about in his study in a day-dream. So far he hasn’t forgotten to be in church on Sundays, but twice he has forgotten about the prayer-meeting and one of the elders had to go over to the manse and remind him. And he forgot about Fanny Cooper’s wedding. They rang him up on the ‘phone and then he rushed right over, just as he was, carpet slippers and all. One wouldn’t mind if the Methodists didn’t laugh so about it. But there’s one comfort—they can’t criticize his sermons. He wakes up when he’s in the pulpit, believe me. And the Methodist minister can’t preach at all—so they tell me. I have never heard him, thank goodness.”

“It was a mistake,” Miss Cornelia admitted. “But they got the lot for a good price. No other minister's kids ever thought about playing there. Mr. Meredith shouldn’t allow it. But he always has his nose buried in a book when he’s home. He reads and reads, or wanders around his study lost in thought. So far, he hasn’t forgotten to be in church on Sundays, but twice he’s forgotten about the prayer meeting, and one of the elders had to go over to the manse and remind him. And he forgot about Fanny Cooper’s wedding. They called him on the phone, and then he rushed right over, just as he was, in carpet slippers and all. It wouldn't be so bad if the Methodists didn’t laugh about it. But there’s one comfort—they can’t criticize his sermons. He wakes up when he’s in the pulpit, believe me. And the Methodist minister can’t preach at all—so I’ve heard. I have never heard him, thank goodness.”

Miss Cornelia’s scorn of men had abated somewhat since her marriage, but her scorn of Methodists remained untinged of charity. Susan smiled slyly.

Miss Cornelia’s disdain for men had lessened a bit since her marriage, but her disdain for Methodists was still completely lacking in kindness. Susan smiled knowingly.

“They do say, Mrs. Marshall Elliott, that the Methodists and Presbyterians are talking of uniting,” she said.

“They say, Mrs. Marshall Elliott, that the Methodists and Presbyterians are considering joining together,” she said.

“Well, all I hope is that I’ll be under the sod if that ever comes to pass,” retorted Miss Cornelia. “I shall never have truck or trade with Methodists, and Mr. Meredith will find that he’d better steer clear of them, too. He is entirely too sociable with them, believe me. Why, he went to the Jacob Drews’ silver-wedding supper and got into a nice scrape as a result.”

“Well, all I hope is that I’ll be six feet under if that ever happens,” Miss Cornelia shot back. “I’m not dealing with Methodists, and Mr. Meredith will find it’s better for him to stay away from them, too. He’s way too friendly with them, trust me. I mean, he went to the Jacob Drews’ silver wedding anniversary party and ended up in quite a mess because of it.”

“What was it?”

"What was that?"

“Mrs. Drew asked him to carve the roast goose—for Jacob Drew never did or could carve. Well, Mr. Meredith tackled it, and in the process he knocked it clean off the platter into Mrs. Reese’s lap, who was sitting next him. And he just said dreamily. ‘Mrs. Reese, will you kindly return me that goose?’ Mrs. Reese ‘returned’ it, as meek as Moses, but she must have been furious, for she had on her new silk dress. The worst of it is, she was a Methodist.”

“Mrs. Drew asked him to carve the roast goose—because Jacob Drew never did or could carve. So, Mr. Meredith took it on, and while doing so, he accidentally knocked it right off the platter into Mrs. Reese’s lap, who was sitting next to him. He just said casually, ‘Mrs. Reese, will you please hand me that goose back?’ Mrs. Reese handed it back, as compliant as can be, but she must have been livid since she was wearing her new silk dress. The worst part is, she was a Methodist.”

“But I think that is better than if she was a Presbyterian,” interjected Susan. “If she had been a Presbyterian she would mostly likely have left the church and we cannot afford to lose our members. And Mrs. Reese is not liked in her own church, because she gives herself such great airs, so that the Methodists would be rather pleased that Mr. Meredith spoiled her dress.”

“But I think that’s better than if she were a Presbyterian,” Susan interrupted. “If she had been a Presbyterian, she probably would’ve left the church, and we really can’t afford to lose our members. Plus, Mrs. Reese isn’t well-liked in her own church because she acts so superior, so the Methodists would probably be pretty happy that Mr. Meredith ruined her dress.”

“The point is, he made himself ridiculous, and I, for one, do not like to see my minister made ridiculous in the eyes of the Methodists,” said Miss Cornelia stiffly. “If he had had a wife it would not have happened.”

“The point is, he made a fool of himself, and I, for one, don’t like to see my minister embarrassed in front of the Methodists,” said Miss Cornelia firmly. “If he had a wife, this wouldn’t have happened.”

“I do not see if he had a dozen wives how they could have prevented Mrs. Drew from using up her tough old gander for the wedding-feast,” said Susan stubbornly.

“I don't see how having a dozen wives would stop Mrs. Drew from using her tough old gander for the wedding feast,” Susan said stubbornly.

“They say that was her husband’s doing,” said Miss Cornelia. “Jacob Drew is a conceited, stingy, domineering creature.”

“They say that was her husband’s doing,” said Miss Cornelia. “Jacob Drew is a arrogant, cheap, controlling person.”

“And they do say he and his wife detest each other—which does not seem to me the proper way for married folks to get along. But then, of course, I have had no experience along that line,” said Susan, tossing her head. “And I am not one to blame everything on the men. Mrs. Drew is mean enough herself. They say that the only thing she was ever known to give away was a crock of butter made out of cream a rat had fell into. She contributed it to a church social. Nobody found out about the rat until afterwards.”

“And they say he and his wife can't stand each other—which doesn’t seem like the right way for married people to get along. But then again, I don’t have any experience with that,” said Susan, tossing her head. “And I don’t blame everything on the men. Mrs. Drew is pretty terrible herself. They say the only thing she ever gave away was a jar of butter made from cream that a rat fell into. She donated it to a church social. Nobody found out about the rat until afterward.”

“Fortunately, all the people the Merediths have offended so far are Methodists,” said Miss Cornelia. “That Jerry went to the Methodist prayer-meeting one night about a fortnight ago and sat beside old William Marsh who got up as usual and testified with fearful groans. ‘Do you feel any better now?’ whispered Jerry when William sat down. Poor Jerry meant to be sympathetic, but Mr. Marsh thought he was impertinent and is furious at him. Of course, Jerry had no business to be in a Methodist prayer-meeting at all. But they go where they like.”

“Luckily, all the people the Merediths have upset so far are Methodists,” said Miss Cornelia. “That night about two weeks ago, Jerry went to the Methodist prayer meeting and sat next to old William Marsh, who got up as usual and testified with loud groans. ‘Do you feel any better now?’ Jerry whispered when William sat back down. Poor Jerry meant to be kind, but Mr. Marsh thought he was being rude and is really angry at him. Of course, Jerry had no reason to be at a Methodist prayer meeting in the first place. But they go where they want.”

“I hope they will not offend Mrs. Alec Davis of the Harbour Head,” said Susan. “She is a very touchy woman, I understand, but she is very well off and pays the most of any one to the salary. I have heard that she says the Merediths are the worst brought up children she ever saw.”

“I hope they won't upset Mrs. Alec Davis of Harbour Head,” said Susan. “She’s quite sensitive, from what I hear, but she’s also well-off and pays more than anyone else towards the salary. I’ve heard she claims the Meredith kids are the worst raised children she’s ever seen.”

“Every word you say convinces me more and more that the Merediths belong to the race that knows Joseph,” said Mistress Anne decidedly.

“Every word you say makes me more and more convinced that the Merediths belong to the group that knows Joseph,” said Mistress Anne firmly.

“When all is said and done, they do,” admitted Miss Cornelia. “And that balances everything. Anyway, we’ve got them now and we must just do the best we can by them and stick up for them to the Methodists. Well, I suppose I must be getting down harbour. Marshall will soon be home—he went over-harbour to-day—and wanting his super, man-like. I’m sorry I haven’t seen the other children. And where’s the doctor?”

“When all is said and done, they do,” admitted Miss Cornelia. “And that balances everything. Anyway, we’ve got them now and we have to do the best we can for them and stand up for them with the Methodists. Well, I guess I should head down to the harbor. Marshall will be home soon—he went over to the harbor today—and he'll want his supper, like any man. I’m sorry I haven't seen the other kids. And where’s the doctor?”

“Up at the Harbour Head. We’ve only been home three days and in that time he has spent three hours in his own bed and eaten two meals in his own house.”

“Up at the Harbour Head. We’ve only been home for three days, and in that time he has spent three hours in his own bed and had two meals in his own house.”

“Well, everybody who has been sick for the last six weeks has been waiting for him to come home—and I don’t blame them. When that over-harbour doctor married the undertaker’s daughter at Lowbridge people felt suspicious of him. It didn’t look well. You and the doctor must come down soon and tell us all about your trip. I suppose you’ve had a splendid time.”

“Well, everyone who has been sick for the last six weeks has been waiting for him to come home—and I don’t blame them. When that doctor from the harbor married the undertaker’s daughter in Lowbridge, people became suspicious of him. It didn’t look good. You and the doctor need to come down soon and tell us all about your trip. I bet you’ve had a fantastic time.”

“We had,” agreed Anne. “It was the fulfilment of years of dreams. The old world is very lovely and very wonderful. But we have come back very well satisfied with our own land. Canada is the finest country in the world, Miss Cornelia.”

“We did,” Anne nodded. “It was the realization of years of dreams. The old world is beautiful and amazing. But we’ve returned feeling very happy with our own country. Canada is the best country in the world, Miss Cornelia.”

“Nobody ever doubted that,” said Miss Cornelia, complacently.

“Nobody ever doubted that,” said Miss Cornelia, smugly.

“And old P.E.I. is the loveliest province in it and Four Winds the loveliest spot in P.E.I.,” laughed Anne, looking adoringly out over the sunset splendour of glen and harbour and gulf. She waved her hand at it. “I saw nothing more beautiful than that in Europe, Miss Cornelia. Must you go? The children will be sorry to have missed you.”

“And old P.E.I. is the most beautiful province, and Four Winds is the most beautiful place in P.E.I.,” laughed Anne, gazing adoringly at the stunning sunset over the glen, harbor, and gulf. She waved her hand at the view. “I didn’t see anything more gorgeous than that in Europe, Miss Cornelia. Do you have to go? The kids will be sad they missed you.”

“They must come and see me soon. Tell them the doughnut jar is always full.”

“They need to come and see me soon. Tell them the doughnut jar is always full.”

“Oh, at supper they were planning a descent on you. They’ll go soon; but they must settle down to school again now. And the twins are going to take music lessons.”

“Oh, at dinner they were planning to come after you. They'll be on their way soon; but they have to get back to school now. And the twins are going to start taking music lessons.”

“Not from the Methodist minister’s wife, I hope?” said Miss Cornelia anxiously.

“Not from the Methodist minister’s wife, I hope?” Miss Cornelia asked anxiously.

“No—from Rosemary West. I was up last evening to arrange it with her. What a pretty girl she is!”

“No—from Rosemary West. I was up last night to set it up with her. What a beautiful girl she is!”

“Rosemary holds her own well. She isn’t as young as she once was.”

“Rosemary is doing just fine on her own. She’s not as young as she used to be.”

“I thought her very charming. I’ve never had any real acquaintance with her, you know. Their house is so out of the way, and I’ve seldom ever seen her except at church.”

“I found her really charming. I’ve never actually gotten to know her, you know. Their house is in such a remote area, and I’ve only ever seen her at church a few times.”

“People always have liked Rosemary West, though they don’t understand her,” said Miss Cornelia, quite unconscious of the high tribute she was paying to Rosemary’s charm. “Ellen has always kept her down, so to speak. She has tyrannized over her, and yet she has always indulged her in a good many ways. Rosemary was engaged once, you know—to young Martin Crawford. His ship was wrecked on the Magdalens and all the crew were drowned. Rosemary was just a child—only seventeen. But she was never the same afterwards. She and Ellen have stayed very close at home since their mother’s death. They don’t often get to their own church at Lowbridge and I understand Ellen doesn’t approve of going too often to a Presbyterian church. To the Methodist she never goes, I’ll say that much for her. That family of Wests have always been strong Episcopalians. Rosemary and Ellen are pretty well off. Rosemary doesn’t really need to give music lessons. She does it because she likes to. They are distantly related to Leslie, you know. Are the Fords coming to the harbour this summer?”

“People have always liked Rosemary West, even if they don’t really get her,” Miss Cornelia said, completely unaware of the compliment she was giving to Rosemary’s charm. “Ellen has always held her back, so to speak. She’s been domineering over her, but she’s also indulged her in a lot of ways. Rosemary was engaged once, you know—to young Martin Crawford. His ship was wrecked on the Magdalens, and all the crew drowned. Rosemary was just a kid—only seventeen. But she was never the same afterwards. She and Ellen have stayed pretty close to home since their mother died. They don’t often get to their own church at Lowbridge, and I hear Ellen doesn’t approve of going to a Presbyterian church too often. She never goes to the Methodist one, I’ll give her that. That West family has always been strong Episcopalians. Rosemary and Ellen are fairly well off. Rosemary doesn’t really need to give music lessons. She does it because she enjoys it. They’re distantly related to Leslie, you know. Are the Fords coming to the harbor this summer?”

“No. They are going on a trip to Japan and will probably be away for a year. Owen’s new novel is to have a Japanese setting. This will be the first summer that the dear old House of Dreams will be empty since we left it.”

“No. They’re going on a trip to Japan and will probably be gone for a year. Owen’s new novel will be set in Japan. This will be the first summer that the beloved House of Dreams will be empty since we left it.”

“I should think Owen Ford might find enough to write about in Canada without dragging his wife and his innocent children off to a heathen country like Japan,” grumbled Miss Cornelia. “The Life Book was the best book he’s ever written and he got the material for that right here in Four Winds.”

“I think Owen Ford could find plenty to write about in Canada without taking his wife and innocent kids to a godless place like Japan,” complained Miss Cornelia. “The Life Book was the best book he’s ever written, and he got the material for that right here in Four Winds.”

“Captain Jim gave him the most of that, you know. And he collected it all over the world. But Owen’s books are all delightful, I think.”

“Captain Jim shared a lot of that with him, you know. And he gathered it from all over the world. But I think Owen’s books are all wonderful.”

“Oh, they’re well enough as far as they go. I make it a point to read every one he writes, though I’ve always held, Anne dearie, that reading novels is a sinful waste of time. I shall write and tell him my opinion of this Japanese business, believe me. Does he want Kenneth and Persis to be converted into pagans?”

“Oh, they’re fine as far as they go. I make it a point to read every one he writes, though I’ve always believed, Anne dear, that reading novels is a sinful waste of time. I’ll write and let him know my thoughts on this Japanese thing, believe me. Does he want Kenneth and Persis to become pagans?”

With which unanswerable conundrum Miss Cornelia took her departure. Susan proceeded to put Rilla in bed and Anne sat on the veranda steps under the early stars and dreamed her incorrigible dreams and learned all over again for the hundredth happy time what a moonrise splendour and sheen could be on Four Winds Harbour.

With that puzzling question, Miss Cornelia left. Susan went to put Rilla to bed while Anne sat on the porch steps under the early stars, dreaming her persistent dreams and rediscovering for the hundredth joyful time the beauty and glow of the moonrise over Four Winds Harbour.

CHAPTER III.
THE INGLESIDE CHILDREN

In daytime the Blythe children liked very well to play in the rich, soft greens and glooms of the big maple grove between Ingleside and the Glen St. Mary pond; but for evening revels there was no place like the little valley behind the maple grove. It was a fairy realm of romance to them. Once, looking from the attic windows of Ingleside, through the mist and aftermath of a summer thunderstorm, they had seen the beloved spot arched by a glorious rainbow, one end of which seemed to dip straight down to where a corner of the pond ran up into the lower end of the valley.

During the day, the Blythe kids loved playing in the lush, soft greens and shadows of the big maple grove between Ingleside and the Glen St. Mary pond. But for evening fun, there was no place like the little valley behind the maple grove. It felt like a magical world to them. One time, looking out from the attic windows of Ingleside, through the mist and remnants of a summer thunderstorm, they saw their favorite spot framed by a stunning rainbow, one end appearing to dip directly down to where a corner of the pond extended into the lower part of the valley.

“Let us call it Rainbow Valley,” said Walter delightedly, and Rainbow Valley thenceforth it was.

“Let’s call it Rainbow Valley,” Walter said happily, and from that point on, it was Rainbow Valley.

Outside of Rainbow Valley the wind might be rollicking and boisterous. Here it always went gently. Little, winding, fairy paths ran here and there over spruce roots cushioned with moss. Wild cherry trees, that in blossom time would be misty white, were scattered all over the valley, mingling with the dark spruces. A little brook with amber waters ran through it from the Glen village. The houses of the village were comfortably far away; only at the upper end of the valley was a little tumble-down, deserted cottage, referred to as “the old Bailey house.” It had not been occupied for many years, but a grass-grown dyke surrounded it and inside was an ancient garden where the Ingleside children could find violets and daisies and June lilies still blooming in season. For the rest, the garden was overgrown with caraway that swayed and foamed in the moonshine of summer eves like seas of silver.

Outside of Rainbow Valley, the wind might be wild and noisy. Here, it always blew softly. Little, winding, fairy paths meandered over the spruce roots, cushioned with moss. Wild cherry trees, which would be a misty white during blossom time, were scattered throughout the valley, mingling with the dark spruces. A small brook with amber waters flowed through it from the Glen village. The village houses were comfortably distant; only at the upper end of the valley was there a rundown, abandoned cottage known as "the old Bailey house." It hadn't been lived in for many years, but a grass-covered dyke surrounded it, and inside was an old garden where the Ingleside children could find violets, daisies, and June lilies still blooming in season. For the rest, the garden was overgrown with caraway that swayed and shimmered in the moonlight of summer evenings like seas of silver.

To the sought lay the pond and beyond it the ripened distance lost itself in purple woods, save where, on a high hill, a solitary old gray homestead looked down on glen and harbour. There was a certain wild woodsiness and solitude about Rainbow Valley, in spite of its nearness to the village, which endeared it to the children of Ingleside.

To the west lay the pond, and beyond it, the distant landscape faded into purple woods, except for a high hill where a lone, old gray farmhouse overlooked the valley and harbor. There was something wild and secluded about Rainbow Valley, despite being close to the village, that made it special to the children of Ingleside.

The valley was full of dear, friendly hollows and the largest of these was their favourite stamping ground. Here they were assembled on this particular evening. There was a grove of young spruces in this hollow, with a tiny, grassy glade in its heart, opening on the bank of the brook. By the brook grew a silver birch-tree, a young, incredibly straight thing which Walter had named the “White Lady.” In this glade, too, were the “Tree Lovers,” as Walter called a spruce and maple which grew so closely together that their boughs were inextricably intertwined. Jem had hung an old string of sleigh-bells, given him by the Glen blacksmith, on the Tree Lovers, and every visitant breeze called out sudden fairy tinkles from it.

The valley was filled with dear, friendly hollows, and the biggest one was their favorite hangout. They gathered there that evening. In this hollow, there was a grove of young spruces, with a small grassy clearing at its center, leading to the bank of the brook. A silver birch tree grew by the brook, a young, perfectly straight tree that Walter had named the “White Lady.” In this clearing were the “Tree Lovers,” as Walter called the spruce and maple that grew so closely together their branches were completely intertwined. Jem had hung an old string of sleigh bells, given to him by the blacksmith from the Glen, on the Tree Lovers, and every passing breeze made them ring with cheerful, magical sounds.

“How nice it is to be back!” said Nan. “After all, none of the Avonlea places are quite as nice as Rainbow Valley.”

“How great it is to be back!” said Nan. “After all, none of the places in Avonlea are as nice as Rainbow Valley.”

But they were very fond of the Avonlea places for all that. A visit to Green Gables was always considered a great treat. Aunt Marilla was very good to them, and so was Mrs. Rachel Lynde, who was spending the leisure of her old age in knitting cotton-warp quilts against the day when Anne’s daughters should need a “setting-out.” There were jolly playmates there, too—“Uncle” Davy’s children and “Aunt” Diana’s children. They knew all the spots their mother had loved so well in her girlhood at old Green Gables—the long Lover’s Lane, that was pink-hedged in wild-rose time, the always neat yard, with its willows and poplars, the Dryad’s Bubble, lucent and lovely as of yore, the Lake of Shining Waters, and Willowmere. The twins had their mother’s old porch-gable room, and Aunt Marilla used to come in at night, when she thought they were asleep, to gloat over them. But they all knew she loved Jem the best.

But they loved the Avonlea places just the same. A trip to Green Gables was always seen as a big treat. Aunt Marilla was really nice to them, and so was Mrs. Rachel Lynde, who was spending her retirement knitting cotton-warp quilts for the day when Anne’s daughters would need a “setting-out.” There were fun playmates there too—“Uncle” Davy’s kids and “Aunt” Diana’s kids. They knew all the spots their mom had cherished during her childhood at old Green Gables—the long Lover’s Lane, which was lined with wild roses in bloom, the always tidy yard with its willows and poplars, the Dryad’s Bubble, still bright and beautiful as before, the Lake of Shining Waters, and Willowmere. The twins had their mom’s old upstairs room, and Aunt Marilla would come in at night, when she thought they were asleep, to admire them. But they all knew she loved Jem the most.

Jem was at present busily occupied in frying a mess of small trout which he had just caught in the pond. His stove consisted of a circle of red stones, with a fire kindled in it, and his culinary utensils were an old tin can, hammered out flat, and a fork with only one tine left. Nevertheless, ripping good meals had before now been thus prepared.

Jem was currently busy frying a batch of small trout that he had just caught in the pond. His stove was made of a circle of red stones with a fire lit in it, and his cooking tools were an old tin can that had been flattened and a fork with only one prong left. Still, great meals had been made this way before.

Jem was the child of the House of Dreams. All the others had been born at Ingleside. He had curly red hair, like his mother’s, and frank hazel eyes, like his father’s; he had his mother’s fine nose and his father’s steady, humorous mouth. And he was the only one of the family who had ears nice enough to please Susan. But he had a standing feud with Susan because she would not give up calling him Little Jem. It was outrageous, thought thirteen-year-old Jem. Mother had more sense.

Jem was the child of the House of Dreams. All the others had been born at Ingleside. He had curly red hair, like his mom's, and honest hazel eyes, like his dad's; he had his mom's nice nose and his dad's steady, funny mouth. And he was the only one in the family who had ears nice enough to please Susan. But he had a constant feud with Susan because she wouldn't stop calling him Little Jem. It was outrageous, thought thirteen-year-old Jem. Mom had more sense.

“I’m not little any more, Mother,” he had cried indignantly, on his eighth birthday. “I’m awful big.”

“I’m not little anymore, Mom,” he had shouted angrily on his eighth birthday. “I’m really big.”

Mother had sighed and laughed and sighed again; and she never called him Little Jem again—in his hearing at least.

Mother had sighed, laughed, and sighed again; and she never referred to him as Little Jem again—in his presence at least.

He was and always had been a sturdy, reliable little chap. He never broke a promise. He was not a great talker. His teachers did not think him brilliant, but he was a good, all-round student. He never took things on faith; he always liked to investigate the truth of a statement for himself. Once Susan had told him that if he touched his tongue to a frosty latch all the skin would tear off it. Jem had promptly done it, “just to see if it was so.” He found it was “so,” at the cost of a very sore tongue for several days. But Jem did not grudge suffering in the interests of science. By constant experiment and observation he learned a great deal and his brothers and sisters thought his extensive knowledge of their little world quite wonderful. Jem always knew where the first and ripest berries grew, where the first pale violets shyly wakened from their winter’s sleep, and how many blue eggs were in a given robin’s nest in the maple grove. He could tell fortunes from daisy petals and suck honey from red clovers, and grub up all sorts of edible roots on the banks of the pond, while Susan went in daily fear that they would all be poisoned. He knew where the finest spruce-gum was to be found, in pale amber knots on the lichened bark, he knew where the nuts grew thickest in the beechwoods around the Harbour Head, and where the best trouting places up the brooks were. He could mimic the call of any wild bird or beast in Four Winds and he knew the haunt of every wild flower from spring to autumn.

He was and always had been a sturdy, reliable little guy. He never broke a promise. He wasn't much of a talker. His teachers didn't think he was brilliant, but he was a good, well-rounded student. He never took things at face value; he always liked to check out the truth of a statement for himself. Once Susan told him that if he touched his tongue to a frosty latch, all the skin would tear off it. Jem immediately did it, “just to see if it was true.” He discovered it was “true,” at the cost of a very sore tongue for several days. But Jem didn't mind suffering for the sake of science. Through constant experimentation and observation, he learned a lot, and his brothers and sisters thought his wide-ranging knowledge of their little world was pretty amazing. Jem always knew where the first and ripest berries were, where the first pale violets shyly woke up from their winter sleep, and how many blue eggs were in a specific robin's nest in the maple grove. He could tell fortunes from daisy petals, suck honey from red clovers, and dig up various edible roots along the banks of the pond, while Susan lived in daily fear that they would all get poisoned. He knew where to find the finest spruce gum, in pale amber knots on the lichen-covered bark, where the nuts grew thickest in the beech woods around the Harbour Head, and the best fishing spots up the streams. He could imitate the call of any wild bird or animal in Four Winds, and he was familiar with the locations of every wildflower from spring to autumn.

Walter Blythe was sitting under the White Lady, with a volume of poems lying beside him, but he was not reading. He was gazing now at the emerald-misted willows by the pond, and now at a flock of clouds, like little silver sheep, herded by the wind, that were drifting over Rainbow Valley, with rapture in his wide splendid eyes. Walter’s eyes were very wonderful. All the joy and sorrow and laughter and loyalty and aspiration of many generations lying under the sod looked out of their dark gray depths.

Walter Blythe was sitting under the White Lady, with a book of poems next to him, but he wasn't reading. He was looking at the misty green willows by the pond one moment, and then at a group of clouds, like little silver sheep, being pushed along by the wind over Rainbow Valley, his wide, bright eyes filled with wonder. Walter’s eyes were truly remarkable. All the joy, sorrow, laughter, loyalty, and dreams of many generations buried beneath the ground reflected in their dark gray depths.

Walter was a “hop out of kin,” as far as looks went. He did not resemble any known relative. He was quite the handsomest of the Ingleside children, with straight black hair and finely modelled features. But he had all his mother’s vivid imagination and passionate love of beauty. Frost of winter, invitation of spring, dream of summer and glamour of autumn, all meant much to Walter.

Walter was quite the odd one in terms of looks. He didn’t resemble any of his relatives. He was definitely the most handsome of the Ingleside kids, with straight black hair and well-defined features. But he inherited his mother’s vibrant imagination and intense passion for beauty. The frost of winter, the promise of spring, the dream of summer, and the allure of autumn all held deep meaning for Walter.

In school, where Jem was a chieftain, Walter was not thought highly of. He was supposed to be “girly” and milk-soppish, because he never fought and seldom joined in the school sports, preferring to herd by himself in out of the way corners and read books—especially “po’try books.” Walter loved the poets and pored over their pages from the time he could first read. Their music was woven into his growing soul—the music of the immortals. Walter cherished the ambition to be a poet himself some day. The thing could be done. A certain Uncle Paul—so called out of courtesy—who lived now in that mysterious realm called “the States,” was Walter’s model. Uncle Paul had once been a little school boy in Avonlea and now his poetry was read everywhere. But the Glen schoolboys did not know of Walter’s dreams and would not have been greatly impressed if they had. In spite of his lack of physical prowess, however, he commanded a certain unwilling respect because of his power of “talking book talk.” Nobody in Glen St. Mary school could talk like him. He “sounded like a preacher,” one boy said; and for this reason he was generally left alone and not persecuted, as most boys were who were suspected of disliking or fearing fisticuffs.

In school, where Jem was a leader, Walter didn’t get much respect. He was seen as “girly” and soft, since he never got into fights and rarely participated in sports, preferring to hang out in quiet corners and read books—especially poetry books. Walter loved poets and immersed himself in their work from the time he could read. Their music became part of his soul—the music of the greats. Walter dreamed of being a poet himself one day. It was possible. A certain Uncle Paul—called that out of courtesy—who now lived in that mysterious place called “the States,” was Walter’s inspiration. Uncle Paul had once been a little schoolboy in Avonlea, and now his poetry was famous everywhere. But the boys at Glen School were unaware of Walter’s dreams and wouldn’t have cared much even if they knew. Despite not being physically strong, he earned a certain reluctant respect because of his ability to “talk book talk.” No one at Glen St. Mary School could speak like him. One boy said he “sounded like a preacher,” so he was generally left alone and not bullied, unlike most boys who were suspected of not liking or being afraid of fighting.

The ten year old Ingleside twins violated twin tradition by not looking in the least alike. Anne, who was always called Nan, was very pretty, with velvety nut-brown eyes and silky nut-brown hair. She was a very blithe and dainty little maiden—Blythe by name and blithe by nature, one of her teachers had said. Her complexion was quite faultless, much to her mother’s satisfaction.

The ten-year-old Ingleside twins broke twin tradition by not looking alike at all. Anne, who was always called Nan, was very pretty, with soft brown eyes and silky brown hair. She was a cheerful and graceful little girl—Blythe by name and happy by nature, as one of her teachers had said. Her complexion was flawless, much to her mother’s delight.

“I’m so glad I have one daughter who can wear pink,” Mrs. Blythe was wont to say jubilantly.

“I’m so glad I have a daughter who can wear pink,” Mrs. Blythe would often say happily.

Diana Blythe, known as Di, was very like her mother, with gray-green eyes that always shone with a peculiar lustre and brilliancy in the dusk, and red hair. Perhaps this was why she was her father’s favourite. She and Walter were especial chums; Di was the only one to whom he would ever read the verses he wrote himself—the only one who knew that he was secretly hard at work on an epic, strikingly resembling “Marmion” in some things, if not in others. She kept all his secrets, even from Nan, and told him all hers.

Diana Blythe, called Di, was a lot like her mother, with gray-green eyes that always sparkled with a unique brightness in the evening and red hair. Maybe that's why she was her dad's favorite. She and Walter were best friends; Di was the only person he ever shared his poetry with—the only one who knew he was secretly working on an epic that resembled “Marmion” in some ways, but not in others. She kept all his secrets, even from Nan, and shared all of hers with him.

“Won’t you soon have those fish ready, Jem?” said Nan, sniffing with her dainty nose. “The smell makes me awfully hungry.”

“Are you going to have those fish ready soon, Jem?” said Nan, sniffing with her delicate nose. “The smell is making me really hungry.”

“They’re nearly ready,” said Jem, giving one a dexterous turn. “Get out the bread and the plates, girls. Walter, wake up.”

“They're almost ready,” said Jem, skillfully flipping one. “Girls, grab the bread and the plates. Walter, wake up.”

“How the air shines to-night,” said Walter dreamily. Not that he despised fried trout either, by any means; but with Walter food for the soul always took first place. “The flower angel has been walking over the world to-day, calling to the flowers. I can see his blue wings on that hill by the woods.”

“How the air shines tonight,” Walter said dreamily. Not that he didn’t like fried trout; he definitely did. But for Walter, food for the soul always came first. “The flower angel has been walking around the world today, calling to the flowers. I can see his blue wings on that hill by the woods.”

“Any angels’ wings I ever saw were white,” said Nan.

“Any angel wings I’ve ever seen were white,” Nan said.

“The flower angel’s aren’t. They are a pale misty blue, just like the haze in the valley. Oh, how I wish I could fly. It must be glorious.”

“The flower angels aren’t. They are a light, misty blue, just like the haze in the valley. Oh, how I wish I could fly. It must be amazing.”

“One does fly in dreams sometimes,” said Di.

“One sometimes flies in dreams,” said Di.

“I never dream that I’m flying exactly,” said Walter. “But I often dream that I just rise up from the ground and float over the fences and the trees. It’s delightful—and I always think, ‘This isn’t a dream like it’s always been before. This is real’—and then I wake up after all, and it’s heart-breaking.”

“I never dream that I’m flying exactly,” said Walter. “But I often dream that I just rise up from the ground and float over the fences and the trees. It’s delightful—and I always think, ‘This isn’t a dream like it’s always been before. This is real’—and then I wake up after all, and it’s heart-breaking.”

“Hurry up, Nan,” ordered Jem.

“Hurry up, Grandma,” ordered Jem.

Nan had produced the banquet-board—a board literally as well as figuratively—from which many a feast, seasoned as no viands were elsewhere, had been eaten in Rainbow Valley. It was converted into a table by propping it on two large, mossy stones. Newspapers served as tablecloth, and broken plates and handleless cups from Susan’s discard furnished the dishes. From a tin box secreted at the root of a spruce tree Nan brought forth bread and salt. The brook gave Adam’s ale of unsurpassed crystal. For the rest, there was a certain sauce, compounded of fresh air and appetite of youth, which gave to everything a divine flavour. To sit in Rainbow Valley, steeped in a twilight half gold, half amethyst, rife with the odours of balsam-fir and woodsy growing things in their springtime prime, with the pale stars of wild strawberry blossoms all around you, and with the sough of the wind and tinkle of bells in the shaking tree tops, and eat fried trout and dry bread, was something which the mighty of earth might have envied them.

Nan had set up the banquet table—a board that had hosted many feasts, prepared in a way that was unlike any other in Rainbow Valley. It was turned into a table by resting it on two large, moss-covered stones. Newspapers served as a tablecloth, and broken plates and handleless cups from Susan's leftovers provided the dishes. From a tin box hidden at the base of a spruce tree, Nan pulled out bread and salt. The brook offered Adam’s ale that was incredibly clear. For everything else, there was a special sauce made from fresh air and youthful appetite that gave every bite a heavenly taste. Sitting in Rainbow Valley, bathed in a soft light that was both golden and amethyst, surrounded by the scents of balsam fir and vibrant spring foliage, with wild strawberry blossoms scattered all around and the sound of the wind and the jingling of bells in the swaying treetops, enjoying fried trout and dry bread was something even the most powerful people on earth would have envied.

“Sit in,” invited Nan, as Jem placed his sizzling tin platter of trout on the table. “It’s your turn to say grace, Jem.”

“Come on in,” Nan said, as Jem set his hot tin plate of trout on the table. “It’s your turn to say grace, Jem.”

“I’ve done my part frying the trout,” protested Jem, who hated saying grace. “Let Walter say it. He likes saying grace. And cut it short, too, Walt. I’m starving.”

“I’ve done my part cooking the trout,” complained Jem, who didn't like saying grace. “Let Walter say it. He likes saying grace. And make it quick, too, Walt. I’m starving.”

But Walter said no grace, short or long, just then. An interruption occurred.

But Walter didn't say any grace, short or long, at that moment. An interruption happened.

“Who’s coming down from the manse hill?” said Di.

“Who’s coming down from the manse hill?” Di asked.

CHAPTER IV.
THE MANSE CHILDREN

Aunt Martha might be, and was, a very poor housekeeper; the Rev. John Knox Meredith might be, and was, a very absent-minded, indulgent man. But it could not be denied that there was something very homelike and lovable about the Glen St. Mary manse in spite of its untidiness. Even the critical housewives of the Glen felt it, and were unconsciously mellowed in judgment because of it. Perhaps its charm was in part due to accidental circumstances—the luxuriant vines clustering over its gray, clap-boarded walls, the friendly acacias and balm-of-gileads that crowded about it with the freedom of old acquaintance, and the beautiful views of harbour and sand-dunes from its front windows. But these things had been there in the reign of Mr. Meredith’s predecessor, when the manse had been the primmest, neatest, and dreariest house in the Glen. So much of the credit must be given to the personality of its new inmates. There was an atmosphere of laughter and comradeship about it; the doors were always open; and inner and outer worlds joined hands. Love was the only law in Glen St. Mary manse.

Aunt Martha might be, and was, a really bad housekeeper; the Rev. John Knox Meredith might be, and was, a very forgetful, easy-going guy. But it was clear that there was something cozy and lovable about the Glen St. Mary manse despite its messiness. Even the critical housewives of the Glen sensed it and were unconsciously softened in their judgment because of it. Maybe its charm was partly due to random factors—the lush vines climbing over its gray, clapboard walls, the friendly acacias and balm-of-Gilead trees that surrounded it like old friends, and the stunning views of the harbor and sand dunes from its front windows. But those features had been there when Mr. Meredith’s predecessor was around, when the manse was the most proper, tidy, and dreary house in the Glen. So, a lot of the credit has to go to the personalities of its new residents. There was a vibe of laughter and friendship everywhere; the doors were always open, and the inside and outside worlds mingled freely. Love was the only rule at the Glen St. Mary manse.

The people of his congregation said that Mr. Meredith spoiled his children. Very likely he did. It is certain that he could not bear to scold them. “They have no mother,” he used to say to himself, with a sigh, when some unusually glaring peccadillo forced itself upon his notice. But he did not know the half of their goings-on. He belonged to the sect of dreamers. The windows of his study looked out on the graveyard but, as he paced up and down the room, reflecting deeply on the immortality of the soul, he was quite unaware that Jerry and Carl were playing leap-frog hilariously over the flat stones in that abode of dead Methodists. Mr. Meredith had occasional acute realizations that his children were not so well looked after, physically or morally, as they had been before his wife died, and he had always a dim sub-consciousness that house and meals were very different under Aunt Martha’s management from what they had been under Cecilia’s. For the rest, he lived in a world of books and abstractions; and, therefore, although his clothes were seldom brushed, and although the Glen housewives concluded, from the ivory-like pallor of his clear-cut features and slender hands, that he never got enough to eat, he was not an unhappy man.

The people in his congregation said that Mr. Meredith spoiled his kids. He probably did. It’s clear that he couldn’t stand to scold them. “They don’t have a mother,” he would tell himself with a sigh when some especially bad behavior caught his attention. But he didn’t know the half of what they were up to. He was part of the dreamers' club. The windows of his study looked out onto the graveyard, but as he walked back and forth in the room, deeply contemplating the immortality of the soul, he was completely unaware that Jerry and Carl were joyfully playing leapfrog over the flat stones in that resting place of deceased Methodists. Mr. Meredith sometimes had sudden realizations that his kids weren’t being cared for as well, physically or morally, since his wife had died, and he always had a vague sense that the house and meals were very different under Aunt Martha’s care than they had been under Cecilia’s. For the most part, he lived in a world of books and ideas; and so, even though his clothes were rarely brushed and the women of Glen assumed from the pale tone of his sharp features and slender hands that he never got enough to eat, he was not an unhappy man.

If ever a graveyard could be called a cheerful place, the old Methodist graveyard at Glen St. Mary might be so called. The new graveyard, at the other side of the Methodist church, was a neat and proper and doleful spot; but the old one had been left so long to Nature’s kindly and gracious ministries that it had become very pleasant.

If there’s ever a graveyard that could be seen as a cheerful place, it would be the old Methodist graveyard at Glen St. Mary. The new graveyard, on the other side of the Methodist church, was a tidy, proper, and sad spot; but the old one had been left to Nature’s gentle care for so long that it became quite lovely.

It was surrounded on three sides by a dyke of stones and sod, topped by a gray and uncertain paling. Outside the dyke grew a row of tall fir trees with thick, balsamic boughs. The dyke, which had been built by the first settlers of the Glen, was old enough to be beautiful, with mosses and green things growing out of its crevices, violets purpling at its base in the early spring days, and asters and golden-rod making an autumnal glory in its corners. Little ferns clustered companionably between its stones, and here and there a big bracken grew.

It was surrounded on three sides by a dyke of stones and grass, topped by a gray, weathered fence. Outside the dyke stood a row of tall fir trees with thick, resinous branches. The dyke, built by the first settlers of the Glen, was old enough to be beautiful, with moss and greenery growing out of its cracks, violets blooming at its base in early spring, and asters and goldenrod adding autumn beauty in its corners. Little ferns gathered comfortably between its stones, and now and then, a large bracken grew.

On the eastern side there was neither fence nor dyke. The graveyard there straggled off into a young fir plantation, ever pushing nearer to the graves and deepening eastward into a thick wood. The air was always full of the harp-like voices of the sea, and the music of gray old trees, and in the spring mornings the choruses of birds in the elms around the two churches sang of life and not of death. The Meredith children loved the old graveyard.

On the eastern side, there was neither a fence nor a ditch. The graveyard spread out into a young fir plantation, constantly encroaching on the graves and expanding eastward into a dense forest. The air was always filled with the harp-like sounds of the sea and the rustling of ancient trees, and in the spring mornings, the birds singing in the elms around the two churches celebrated life rather than death. The Meredith kids loved the old graveyard.

Blue-eyed ivy, “garden-spruce,” and mint ran riot over the sunken graves. Blueberry bushes grew lavishly in the sandy corner next to the fir wood. The varying fashions of tombstones for three generations were to be found there, from the flat, oblong, red sandstone slabs of old settlers, down through the days of weeping willows and clasped hands, to the latest monstrosities of tall “monuments” and draped urns. One of the latter, the biggest and ugliest in the graveyard, was sacred to the memory of a certain Alec Davis who had been born a Methodist but had taken to himself a Presbyterian bride of the Douglas clan. She had made him turn Presbyterian and kept him toeing the Presbyterian mark all his life. But when he died she did not dare to doom him to a lonely grave in the Presbyterian graveyard over-harbour. His people were all buried in the Methodist cemetery; so Alec Davis went back to his own in death and his widow consoled herself by erecting a monument which cost more than any of the Methodists could afford. The Meredith children hated it, without just knowing why, but they loved the old, flat, bench-like stones with the tall grasses growing rankly about them. They made jolly seats for one thing. They were all sitting on one now. Jerry, tired of leap frog, was playing on a jew’s-harp. Carl was lovingly poring over a strange beetle he had found; Una was trying to make a doll’s dress, and Faith, leaning back on her slender brown wrists, was swinging her bare feet in lively time to the jew’s-harp.

Blue-eyed ivy, “garden-spruce,” and mint sprawled over the sunken graves. Blueberry bushes thrived in the sandy corner next to the fir wood. You could see various styles of tombstones from three generations, ranging from the flat, rectangular red sandstone slabs of the old settlers, through the era of weeping willows and clasped hands, to the latest oddities of tall “monuments” and draped urns. One of these, the largest and ugliest in the graveyard, was dedicated to the memory of a man named Alec Davis. He was born a Methodist but married a Presbyterian woman from the Douglas clan. She made him adopt her faith and kept him aligned with the Presbyterians throughout his life. However, when he died, she didn’t dare bury him in the Presbyterian cemetery across the harbor. His family was all laid to rest in the Methodist cemetery, so Alec Davis returned to his roots in death, and his widow comforted herself by erecting a monument that cost more than any of the Methodists could afford. The Meredith children disliked it, not really knowing why, but they loved the old, flat, bench-like stones with tall grasses growing wildly around them. They made cheerful seats, for one thing. They were all sitting on one now. Jerry, tired of leapfrog, was playing a jew’s-harp. Carl was intently examining a strange beetle he had found; Una was trying to make a dress for her doll, and Faith, leaning back on her slender brown wrists, was swinging her bare feet in lively rhythm to the jew’s-harp.

Jerry had his father’s black hair and large black eyes, but in him the latter were flashing instead of dreamy. Faith, who came next to him, wore her beauty like a rose, careless and glowing. She had golden-brown eyes, golden-brown curls and crimson cheeks. She laughed too much to please her father’s congregation and had shocked old Mrs. Taylor, the disconsolate spouse of several departed husbands, by saucily declaring—in the church-porch at that—“The world isn’t a vale of tears, Mrs. Taylor. It’s a world of laughter.”

Jerry had his dad’s black hair and big black eyes, but his eyes sparkled instead of looking dreamy. Faith, who stood next to him, wore her beauty like a rose—effortless and radiant. She had golden-brown eyes, golden-brown curls, and rosy cheeks. She laughed too much to satisfy her father’s church members and had shocked old Mrs. Taylor, the grieving widow of several deceased husbands, by cheekily stating—in the church entrance, no less—“The world isn’t a vale of tears, Mrs. Taylor. It’s a world of laughter.”

Little dreamy Una was not given to laughter. Her braids of straight, dead-black hair betrayed no lawless kinks, and her almond-shaped, dark-blue eyes had something wistful and sorrowful in them. Her mouth had a trick of falling open over her tiny white teeth, and a shy, meditative smile occasionally crept over her small face. She was much more sensitive to public opinion than Faith, and had an uneasy consciousness that there was something askew in their way of living. She longed to put it right, but did not know how. Now and then she dusted the furniture—but it was so seldom she could find the duster because it was never in the same place twice. And when the clothes-brush was to be found she tried to brush her father’s best suit on Saturdays, and once sewed on a missing button with coarse white thread. When Mr. Meredith went to church next day every female eye saw that button and the peace of the Ladies’ Aid was upset for weeks.

Little dreamy Una was not one for laughter. Her straight, dead-black hair was neatly braided, showing no wild kinks, and her almond-shaped, dark-blue eyes had a wistful and sorrowful look in them. Her mouth had a way of falling open over her tiny white teeth, and a shy, thoughtful smile would occasionally appear on her small face. She was much more sensitive to what others thought than Faith was and felt a constant awareness that there was something off about their way of living. She wanted to make it right but didn’t know how. Every now and then, she dusted the furniture—but it was so rare she could find the duster because it was never in the same spot twice. And when she could find the clothes brush, she tried to brush her dad’s best suit on Saturdays and even sewed on a missing button with thick white thread once. When Mr. Meredith went to church the next day, every woman noticed that button, and it disrupted the peace of the Ladies’ Aid for weeks.

Carl had the clear, bright, dark-blue eyes, fearless and direct, of his dead mother, and her brown hair with its glints of gold. He knew the secrets of bugs and had a sort of freemasonry with bees and beetles. Una never liked to sit near him because she never knew what uncanny creature might be secreted about him. Jerry refused to sleep with him because Carl had once taken a young garter snake to bed with him; so Carl slept in his old cot, which was so short that he could never stretch out, and had strange bed-fellows. Perhaps it was just as well that Aunt Martha was half blind when she made that bed. Altogether they were a jolly, lovable little crew, and Cecilia Meredith’s heart must have ached bitterly when she faced the knowledge that she must leave them.

Carl had bright, dark-blue eyes like his deceased mother—fearless and direct—and her brown hair with hints of gold. He understood the secrets of bugs and had a special connection with bees and beetles. Una never liked to sit close to him because she was always unsure of what strange creature he might be hiding. Jerry wouldn’t sleep in the same room as him because Carl had once taken a young garter snake to bed; so Carl ended up sleeping in his old cot, which was too short for him to stretch out in, and had some unusual bedfellows. Maybe it was for the best that Aunt Martha was partially blind when she made that bed. All in all, they were a cheerful, lovable little group, and Cecilia Meredith must have felt a deep ache in her heart knowing she had to leave them.

“Where would you like to be buried if you were a Methodist?” asked Faith cheerfully.

“Where would you want to be buried if you were a Methodist?” Faith asked cheerfully.

This opened up an interesting field of speculation.

This opened up an intriguing area of speculation.

“There isn’t much choice. The place is full,” said Jerry. “I’d like that corner near the road, I guess. I could hear the teams going past and the people talking.”

“There isn’t much choice. The place is full,” Jerry said. “I’d like that corner near the road, I guess. I could hear the teams going by and the people talking.”

“I’d like that little hollow under the weeping birch,” said Una. “That birch is such a place for birds and they sing like mad in the mornings.”

“I’d love that little hollow under the weeping birch,” said Una. “That birch is such a spot for birds, and they sing like crazy in the mornings.”

“I’d take the Porter lot where there’s so many children buried. I like lots of company,” said Faith. “Carl, where’d you?”

“I’d choose the Porter lot because so many kids are buried there. I like having company,” Faith said. “Carl, where’d you go?”

“I’d rather not be buried at all,” said Carl, “but if I had to be I’d like the ant-bed. Ants are awf’ly int’resting.”

“I’d rather not be buried at all,” said Carl, “but if I had to be, I’d like the ant bed. Ants are really interesting.”

“How very good all the people who are buried here must have been,” said Una, who had been reading the laudatory old epitaphs. “There doesn’t seem to be a single bad person in the whole graveyard. Methodists must be better than Presbyterians after all.”

“How good all the people buried here must have been,” said Una, who had been reading the nice old epitaphs. “There doesn’t seem to be a single bad person in the whole cemetery. Methodists must be better than Presbyterians after all.”

“Maybe the Methodists bury their bad people just like they do cats,” suggested Carl. “Maybe they don’t bother bringing them to the graveyard at all.”

“Maybe the Methodists just bury their bad people the same way they do cats,” Carl suggested. “Maybe they don’t even take them to the graveyard.”

“Nonsense,” said Faith. “The people that are buried here weren’t any better than other folks, Una. But when anyone is dead you mustn’t say anything of him but good or he’ll come back and ha’nt you. Aunt Martha told me that. I asked father if it was true and he just looked through me and muttered, ‘True? True? What is truth? What is truth, O jesting Pilate?’ I concluded from that it must be true.”

“Nonsense,” said Faith. “The people buried here weren't any better than anyone else, Una. But when someone is dead, you shouldn’t say anything bad about them or they’ll come back to haunt you. Aunt Martha told me that. I asked Dad if it was true, and he just looked right through me and mumbled, ‘True? True? What is truth? What is truth, O jesting Pilate?’ I figured from that it must be true.”

“I wonder if Mr. Alec Davis would come back and ha’nt me if I threw a stone at the urn on top of his tombstone,” said Jerry.

“I wonder if Mr. Alec Davis would come back and haunt me if I threw a stone at the urn on top of his tombstone,” said Jerry.

“Mrs. Davis would,” giggled Faith. “She just watches us in church like a cat watching mice. Last Sunday I made a face at her nephew and he made one back at me and you should have seen her glare. I’ll bet she boxed his ears when they got out. Mrs. Marshall Elliott told me we mustn’t offend her on any account or I’d have made a face at her, too!”

“Mrs. Davis would,” giggled Faith. “She just watches us in church like a cat watching mice. Last Sunday I made a face at her nephew and he made one back at me, and you should have seen her glare. I’ll bet she boxed his ears when they got out. Mrs. Marshall Elliott told me we mustn’t offend her at all or I’d have made a face at her, too!”

“They say Jem Blythe stuck out his tongue at her once and she would never have his father again, even when her husband was dying,” said Jerry. “I wonder what the Blythe gang will be like.”

“They say Jem Blythe stuck his tongue out at her once, and she never had his father again, even when her husband was dying,” said Jerry. “I wonder what the Blythe crew will be like.”

“I liked their looks,” said Faith. The manse children had been at the station that afternoon when the Blythe small fry had arrived. “I liked Jem’s looks especially.”

“I liked how they looked,” said Faith. The manse kids had been at the station that afternoon when the Blythe kids arrived. “I liked Jem’s looks especially.”

“They say in school that Walter’s a sissy,” said Jerry.

“They say in school that Walter’s a wimp,” said Jerry.

“I don’t believe it,” said Una, who had thought Walter very handsome.

“I can’t believe it,” said Una, who had thought Walter was really good-looking.

“Well, he writes poetry, anyhow. He won the prize the teacher offered last year for writing a poem, Bertie Shakespeare Drew told me. Bertie’s mother thought he should have got the prize because of his name, but Bertie said he couldn’t write poetry to save his soul, name or no name.”

“Well, he writes poetry, anyway. He won the prize the teacher offered last year for writing a poem, Bertie Shakespeare Drew told me. Bertie’s mom thought he should have won the prize because of his name, but Bertie said he couldn’t write poetry to save his life, name or no name.”

“I suppose we’ll get acquainted with them as soon as they begin going to school,” mused Faith. “I hope the girls are nice. I don’t like most of the girls round here. Even the nice ones are poky. But the Blythe twins look jolly. I thought twins always looked alike, but they don’t. I think the red-haired one is the nicest.”

“I guess we’ll get to know them as soon as they start school,” Faith thought. “I hope the girls are nice. I don’t really like most of the girls around here. Even the nice ones are boring. But the Blythe twins seem cheerful. I always thought twins looked alike, but these two don’t. I think the red-haired one is the nicest.”

“I liked their mother’s looks,” said Una with a little sigh. Una envied all children their mothers. She had been only six when her mother died, but she had some very precious memories, treasured in her soul like jewels, of twilight cuddlings and morning frolics, of loving eyes, a tender voice, and the sweetest, gayest laugh.

“I liked their mom’s looks,” Una said with a slight sigh. Una envied all kids their moms. She had been only six when her mom died, but she held onto some very precious memories, cherished in her heart like jewels, of twilight cuddles and morning play, of loving eyes, a gentle voice, and the sweetest, happiest laugh.

“They say she isn’t like other people,” said Jerry.

“They say she’s not like other people,” Jerry said.

“Mrs. Elliot says that is because she never really grew up,” said Faith.

“Mrs. Elliot says it’s because she never really grew up,” Faith said.

“She’s taller than Mrs. Elliott.”

"She’s taller than Ms. Elliott."

“Yes, yes, but it is inside—Mrs. Elliot says Mrs. Blythe just stayed a little girl inside.”

“Yes, yes, but it’s still inside—Mrs. Elliot says Mrs. Blythe just stayed a little girl inside.”

“What do I smell?” interrupted Carl, sniffing.

“What do I smell?” Carl interrupted, sniffing the air.

They all smelled it now. A most delectable odour came floating up on the still evening air from the direction of the little woodsy dell below the manse hill.

They all smelled it now. A delicious scent was wafting up on the calm evening air from the direction of the small wooded hollow below the manse hill.

“That makes me hungry,” said Jerry.

"That makes me hungry," Jerry said.

“We had only bread and molasses for supper and cold ditto for dinner,” said Una plaintively.

“We only had bread and molasses for dinner and cold leftovers for lunch,” said Una sadly.

Aunt Martha’s habit was to boil a large slab of mutton early in the week and serve it up every day, cold and greasy, as long as it lasted. To this Faith, in a moment of inspiration, had give the name of “ditto”, and by this it was invariably known at the manse.

Aunt Martha had a habit of boiling a big piece of mutton at the beginning of the week and serving it cold and greasy every day until it was gone. Faith, in a moment of inspiration, had dubbed it “ditto,” and that’s what everyone at the manse called it.

“Let’s go and see where that smell is coming from,” said Jerry.

“Let’s go check out where that smell is coming from,” Jerry said.

They all sprang up, frolicked over the lawn with the abandon of young puppies, climbed a fence, and tore down the mossy slope, guided by the savory lure that ever grew stronger. A few minutes later they arrived breathlessly in the sanctum sanctorum of Rainbow Valley where the Blythe children were just about to give thanks and eat.

They all jumped up, played around on the lawn like excited puppies, climbed a fence, and raced down the mossy slope, following the delicious smell that kept getting stronger. A few minutes later, they arrived breathlessly in the heart of Rainbow Valley where the Blythe kids were just about to say thanks and eat.

They halted shyly. Una wished they had not been so precipitate: but Di Blythe was equal to that and any occasion. She stepped forward, with a comrade’s smile.

They stopped awkwardly. Una wished they hadn’t rushed in so quickly: but Di Blythe was ready for that and anything else that came up. She stepped forward, smiling like a true friend.

“I guess I know who you are,” she said. “You belong to the manse, don’t you?”

“I think I know who you are,” she said. “You belong to the house, right?”

Faith nodded, her face creased by dimples.

Faith nodded, her face marked by dimples.

“We smelled your trout cooking and wondered what it was.”

"We could smell your trout cooking and were curious about what it was."

“You must sit down and help us eat them,” said Di.

“You need to sit down and help us eat them,” said Di.

“Maybe you haven’t more than you want yourselves,” said Jerry, looking hungrily at the tin platter.

“Maybe you don’t want more than what you have,” Jerry said, eyeing the tin platter hungrily.

“We’ve heaps—three apiece,” said Jem. “Sit down.”

“We have a lot—three each,” said Jem. “Take a seat.”

No more ceremony was necessary. Down they all sat on mossy stones. Merry was that feast and long. Nan and Di would probably have died of horror had they known what Faith and Una knew perfectly well—that Carl had two young mice in his jacket pocket. But they never knew it, so it never hurt them. Where can folks get better acquainted than over a meal table? When the last trout had vanished, the manse children and the Ingleside children were sworn friends and allies. They had always known each other and always would. The race of Joseph recognized its own.

No more formalities were needed. They all sat down on the mossy stones. The feast was joyful and went on for a long time. Nan and Di would have probably been horrified if they had known what Faith and Una already knew—that Carl had two young mice in his jacket pocket. But they never found out, so it didn’t bother them. Where can people get to know each other better than at a meal together? By the time the last trout was gone, the manse kids and the Ingleside kids were sworn friends and allies. They had always known each other and always would. The tribe of Joseph recognized its own.

They poured out the history of their little pasts. The manse children heard of Avonlea and Green Gables, of Rainbow Valley traditions, and of the little house by the harbour shore where Jem had been born. The Ingleside children heard of Maywater, where the Merediths had lived before coming to the Glen, of Una’s beloved, one-eyed doll and Faith’s pet rooster.

They shared the stories of their small pasts. The manse kids listened to tales of Avonlea and Green Gables, Rainbow Valley traditions, and the little house by the harbor where Jem was born. The Ingleside kids heard about Maywater, where the Merediths lived before moving to the Glen, Una’s beloved one-eyed doll, and Faith’s pet rooster.

Faith was inclined to resent the fact that people laughed at her for petting a rooster. She liked the Blythes because they accepted it without question.

Faith felt annoyed that people laughed at her for petting a rooster. She appreciated the Blythes because they accepted it without hesitation.

“A handsome rooster like Adam is just as nice a pet as a dog or cat, I think,” she said. “If he was a canary nobody would wonder. And I brought him up from a little, wee, yellow chicken. Mrs. Johnson at Maywater gave him to me. A weasel had killed all his brothers and sisters. I called him after her husband. I never liked dolls or cats. Cats are too sneaky and dolls are dead.”

“A good-looking rooster like Adam makes just as great a pet as a dog or cat, I think,” she said. “If he were a canary, no one would question it. I raised him from a tiny, little yellow chick. Mrs. Johnson at Maywater gave him to me. A weasel killed all his brothers and sisters. I named him after her husband. I’ve never liked dolls or cats. Cats are too sneaky and dolls are dead.”

“Who lives in that house away up there?” asked Jerry.

“Who lives in that house way up there?” Jerry asked.

“The Miss Wests—Rosemary and Ellen,” answered Nan. “Di and I are going to take music lessons from Miss Rosemary this summer.”

“The Miss Wests—Rosemary and Ellen,” Nan replied. “Di and I are going to take music lessons with Miss Rosemary this summer.”

Una gazed at the lucky twins with eyes whose longing was too gentle for envy. Oh, if she could only have music lessons! It was one of the dreams of her little hidden life. But nobody ever thought of such a thing.

Una looked at the lucky twins with eyes that were more full of longing than envy. Oh, if only she could have music lessons! That was one of the dreams of her little secret life. But no one ever thought of such a thing.

“Miss Rosemary is so sweet and she always dresses so pretty,” said Di. “Her hair is just the colour of new molasses taffy,” she added wistfully—for Di, like her mother before her, was not resigned to her own ruddy tresses.

“Miss Rosemary is really sweet, and she always dresses so nicely,” Di said. “Her hair is the exact color of fresh molasses taffy,” she added with a sigh—because Di, like her mother before her, was not content with her own reddish hair.

“I like Miss Ellen, too,” said Nan. “She always used to give me candies when she came to church. But Di is afraid of her.”

“I like Miss Ellen, too,” said Nan. “She always gave me candies when she came to church. But Di is scared of her.”

“Her brows are so black and she has such a great deep voice,” said Di. “Oh, how scared of her Kenneth Ford used to be when he was little! Mother says the first Sunday Mrs. Ford brought him to church Miss Ellen happened to be there, sitting right behind them. And the minute Kenneth saw her he just screamed and screamed until Mrs. Ford had to carry him out.”

“Her eyebrows are so dark and she has such a rich, deep voice,” said Di. “Oh, how terrified Kenneth Ford used to be of her when he was little! Mom says the first Sunday Mrs. Ford took him to church, Miss Ellen happened to be there, sitting right behind them. And the moment Kenneth saw her, he just screamed and screamed until Mrs. Ford had to carry him out.”

“Who is Mrs. Ford?” asked Una wonderingly.

“Who is Mrs. Ford?” Una asked, puzzled.

“Oh, the Fords don’t live here. They only come here in the summer. And they’re not coming this summer. They live in that little house ‘way, ‘way down on the harbour shore where father and mother used to live. I wish you could see Persis Ford. She is just like a picture.”

“Oh, the Fords don’t live here. They only come here in the summer. And they’re not coming this summer. They live in that little house way down on the harbor shore where my parents used to live. I wish you could see Persis Ford. She’s like a picture.”

“I’ve heard of Mrs. Ford,” broke in Faith. “Bertie Shakespeare Drew told me about her. She was married fourteen years to a dead man and then he came to life.”

“I’ve heard of Mrs. Ford,” Faith interrupted. “Bertie Shakespeare Drew told me about her. She was married for fourteen years to a dead man, and then he came back to life.”

“Nonsense,” said Nan. “That isn’t the way it goes at all. Bertie Shakespeare can never get anything straight. I know the whole story and I’ll tell it to you some time, but not now, for it’s too long and it’s time for us to go home. Mother doesn’t like us to be out late these damp evenings.”

"Nonsense," said Nan. "That’s not how it goes at all. Bertie Shakespeare can never get anything right. I know the whole story and I’ll share it with you someday, but not now because it’s too long and it’s time for us to head home. Mom doesn’t like us being out late on these chilly evenings."

Nobody cared whether the manse children were out in the damp or not. Aunt Martha was already in bed and the minister was still too deeply lost in speculations concerning the immortality of the soul to remember the mortality of the body. But they went home, too, with visions of good times coming in their heads.

Nobody cared whether the kids from the big house were outside in the damp or not. Aunt Martha was already in bed, and the minister was too wrapped up in thoughts about the immortality of the soul to think about the mortality of the body. But they went home, too, with thoughts of good times ahead in their minds.

“I think Rainbow Valley is even nicer than the graveyard,” said Una. “And I just love those dear Blythes. It’s so nice when you can love people because so often you can’t. Father said in his sermon last Sunday that we should love everybody. But how can we? How could we love Mrs. Alec Davis?”

“I think Rainbow Valley is even nicer than the graveyard,” said Una. “And I just love those dear Blythes. It’s so nice when you can love people because so often you can’t. Dad said in his sermon last Sunday that we should love everybody. But how can we? How could we love Mrs. Alec Davis?”

“Oh, father only said that in the pulpit,” said Faith airily. “He has more sense than to really think it outside.”

“Oh, dad only said that from the pulpit,” Faith said casually. “He’s got more sense than to actually believe that outside.”

The Blythe children went up to Ingleside, except Jem, who slipped away for a few moments on a solitary expedition to a remote corner of Rainbow Valley. Mayflowers grew there and Jem never forgot to take his mother a bouquet as long as they lasted.

The Blythe kids went up to Ingleside, except for Jem, who sneaked away for a few minutes on a solo trip to a quiet spot in Rainbow Valley. Mayflowers grew there, and Jem always remembered to bring his mom a bouquet as long as they were in bloom.

CHAPTER V.
THE ADVENT OF MARY VANCE

“This is just the sort of day you feel as if things might happen,” said Faith, responsive to the lure of crystal air and blue hills. She hugged herself with delight and danced a hornpipe on old Hezekiah Pollock’s bench tombstone, much to the horror of two ancient maidens who happened to be driving past just as Faith hopped on one foot around the stone, waving the other and her arms in the air.

“This is exactly the kind of day when it feels like anything could happen,” said Faith, drawn in by the clear air and blue hills. She wrapped her arms around herself with joy and did a little dance on old Hezekiah Pollock’s bench tombstone, much to the shock of two elderly women who happened to be driving by just as Faith hopped on one foot around the stone, waving her other leg and arms in the air.

“And that,” groaned one ancient maiden, “is our minister’s daughter.”

"And that," sighed one old maid, "is our minister's daughter."

“What else could you expect of a widower’s family?” groaned the other ancient maiden. And then they both shook their heads.

“What else could you expect from a widower’s family?” groaned the other elderly woman. And then they both shook their heads.

It was early on Saturday morning and the Merediths were out in the dew-drenched world with a delightful consciousness of the holiday. They had never had anything to do on a holiday. Even Nan and Di Blythe had certain household tasks for Saturday mornings, but the daughters of the manse were free to roam from blushing morn to dewy eve if so it pleased them. It did please Faith, but Una felt a secret, bitter humiliation because they never learned to do anything. The other girls in her class at school could cook and sew and knit; she only was a little ignoramus.

It was early Saturday morning, and the Merediths were out in the dew-covered world, feeling joyful about the holiday. They had never had any responsibilities on a holiday. Even Nan and Di Blythe had some chores to do on Saturday mornings, but the daughters of the manse were free to explore from sunrise to sunset if they wanted. It really made Faith happy, but Una felt a deep, private embarrassment because they never learned how to do anything. The other girls in her class at school could cook, sew, and knit; she felt like she was a total novice.

Jerry suggested that they go exploring; so they went lingeringly through the fir grove, picking up Carl on the way, who was on his knees in the dripping grass studying his darling ants. Beyond the grove they came out in Mr. Taylor’s pasture field, sprinkled over with the white ghosts of dandelions; in a remote corner was an old tumbledown barn, where Mr. Taylor sometimes stored his surplus hay crop but which was never used for any other purpose. Thither the Meredith children trooped, and prowled about the ground floor for several minutes.

Jerry suggested they go exploring, so they wandered slowly through the fir grove, picking up Carl along the way, who was on his knees in the wet grass studying his beloved ants. Beyond the grove, they emerged into Mr. Taylor’s pasture, scattered with the white puffs of dandelions. In a far corner stood an old, rundown barn, where Mr. Taylor sometimes stored his extra hay but which was never used for anything else. The Meredith children gathered there and spent several minutes exploring the ground floor.

“What was that?” whispered Una suddenly.

“What was that?” Una whispered suddenly.

They all listened. There was a faint but distinct rustle in the hayloft above. The Merediths looked at each other.

They all listened. There was a soft but clear rustling in the hayloft above. The Merediths exchanged glances.

“There’s something up there,” breathed Faith.

“There’s something up there,” Faith whispered.

“I’m going up to see what it is,” said Jerry resolutely.

“I’m going to check it out,” Jerry said confidently.

“Oh, don’t,” begged Una, catching his arm.

“Oh, please don’t,” Una pleaded, grabbing his arm.

“I’m going.”

“I'm going.”

“We’ll all go, too, then,” said Faith.

“We'll all go, too, then,” Faith said.

The whole four climbed the shaky ladder, Jerry and Faith quite dauntless, Una pale from fright, and Carl rather absent-mindedly speculating on the possibility of finding a bat up in the loft. He longed to see a bat in daylight.

The whole group of four climbed the shaky ladder, with Jerry and Faith showing no fear, Una looking pale with fright, and Carl somewhat lost in thought, wondering if he might find a bat up in the loft. He really wanted to see a bat in daylight.

When they stepped off the ladder they saw what had made the rustle and the sight struck them dumb for a few moments.

When they got off the ladder, they saw what caused the noise, and the sight left them speechless for a few moments.

In a little nest in the hay a girl was curled up, looking as if she had just wakened from sleep. When she saw them she stood up, rather shakily, as it seemed, and in the bright sunlight that streamed through the cobwebbed window behind her, they saw that her thin, sunburned face was very pale under its tan. She had two braids of lank, thick, tow-coloured hair and very odd eyes—“white eyes,” the manse children thought, as she stared at them half defiantly, half piteously. They were really of so pale a blue that they did seem almost white, especially when contrasted with the narrow black ring that circled the iris. She was barefooted and bareheaded, and was clad in a faded, ragged, old plaid dress, much too short and tight for her. As for years, she might have been almost any age, judging from her wizened little face, but her height seemed to be somewhere in the neighbourhood of twelve.

In a little nest in the hay, a girl was curled up, looking like she had just woken up. When she saw them, she stood up, a bit unsteadily, and in the bright sunlight streaming through the cobwebbed window behind her, they noticed that her thin, sunburned face was very pale under its tan. She had two braids of lank, thick, light-colored hair and very unusual eyes—“white eyes,” the manse children thought, as she looked at them half defiantly, half pitifully. They were actually a pale blue that appeared almost white, especially when contrasted with the narrow black ring around the iris. She was barefoot and bareheaded, dressed in a faded, ragged old plaid dress that was much too short and tight for her. As for her age, she could have been almost any age, judging from her wrinkled little face, but her height seemed to be around twelve.

“Who are you?” asked Jerry.

“Who are you?” Jerry asked.

The girl looked about her as if seeking a way of escape. Then she seemed to give in with a little shiver of despair.

The girl glanced around, as if searching for a way out. Then she seemed to surrender, letting out a small shiver of hopelessness.

“I’m Mary Vance,” she said.

“I’m Mary Vance,” she said.

“Where’d you come from?” pursued Jerry.

“Where did you come from?” pressed Jerry.

Mary, instead of replying, suddenly sat, or fell, down on the hay and began to cry. Instantly Faith had flung herself down beside her and put her arm around the thin, shaking shoulders.

Mary, instead of responding, suddenly sat, or dropped, onto the hay and started to cry. Immediately, Faith threw herself down next to her and wrapped her arm around the thin, trembling shoulders.

“You stop bothering her,” she commanded Jerry. Then she hugged the waif. “Don’t cry, dear. Just tell us what’s the matter. We’re friends.”

“You need to stop bothering her,” she told Jerry firmly. Then she embraced the girl. “Don’t cry, sweetheart. Just tell us what’s wrong. We’re friends.”

“I’m so—so—hungry,” wailed Mary. “I—I hain’t had a thing to eat since Thursday morning, ‘cept a little water from the brook out there.”

“I’m so—so—hungry,” cried Mary. “I—I haven’t had anything to eat since Thursday morning, except for a little water from the stream out there.”

The manse children gazed at each other in horror. Faith sprang up.

The kids in the manse stared at each other in shock. Faith jumped up.

“You come right up to the manse and get something to eat before you say another word.”

“You go straight to the house and grab something to eat before you say anything else.”

Mary shrank.

Mary shrank down.

“Oh—I can’t. What will your pa and ma say? Besides, they’d send me back.”

“Oh—I can’t. What will your mom and dad say? Plus, they’d just send me back.”

“We’ve no mother, and father won’t bother about you. Neither will Aunt Martha. Come, I say.” Faith stamped her foot impatiently. Was this queer girl going to insist on starving to death almost at their very door?

“We don’t have a mom, and dad won’t care about you. Neither will Aunt Martha. Come on, I’m telling you.” Faith stamped her foot in frustration. Was this strange girl really going to insist on starving to death right at their doorstep?

Mary yielded. She was so weak that she could hardly climb down the ladder, but somehow they got her down and over the field and into the manse kitchen. Aunt Martha, muddling through her Saturday cooking, took no notice of her. Faith and Una flew to the pantry and ransacked it for such eatables as it contained—some “ditto,” bread, butter, milk and a doubtful pie. Mary Vance attacked the food ravenously and uncritically, while the manse children stood around and watched her. Jerry noticed that she had a pretty mouth and very nice, even, white teeth. Faith decided, with secret horror, that Mary had not one stitch on her except that ragged, faded dress. Una was full of pure pity, Carl of amused wonder, and all of them of curiosity.

Mary gave in. She was so weak that she could barely climb down the ladder, but somehow they managed to get her down, across the field, and into the manse kitchen. Aunt Martha, busy with her Saturday cooking, didn’t pay her any attention. Faith and Una rushed to the pantry and rummaged through it for whatever food it had—some leftovers, bread, butter, milk, and a questionable pie. Mary Vance devoured the food hungrily and without any thought, while the manse children gathered around to watch her. Jerry noticed that she had a pretty mouth and nice, even, white teeth. Faith felt a secret horror, realizing that Mary was wearing nothing but that ragged, faded dress. Una was filled with pure pity, Carl with amused curiosity, and all of them were just curious about her.

“Now come out to the graveyard and tell us about yourself,” ordered Faith, when Mary’s appetite showed signs of failing her. Mary was now nothing loath. Food had restored her natural vivacity and unloosed her by no means reluctant tongue.

“Now come out to the graveyard and tell us about yourself,” Faith ordered when Mary’s appetite started to fade. Mary was now completely willing. Food had brought back her natural energy and loosened her tongue, which was by no means reluctant.

“You won’t tell your pa or anybody if I tell you?” she stipulated, when she was enthroned on Mr. Pollock’s tombstone. Opposite her the manse children lined up on another. Here was spice and mystery and adventure. Something had happened.

“You won’t tell your dad or anyone if I tell you?” she asked, sitting on Mr. Pollock’s tombstone. Across from her, the manse kids were lined up on another. There was spice, mystery, and adventure here. Something had happened.

“No, we won’t.”

“Nope, not happening.”

“Cross your hearts?”

“Promise?”

“Cross our hearts.”

“Cross my heart.”

“Well, I’ve run away. I was living with Mrs. Wiley over-harbour. Do you know Mrs. Wiley?”

“Well, I’ve run away. I was living with Mrs. Wiley over by the harbor. Do you know Mrs. Wiley?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Well, you don’t want to know her. She’s an awful woman. My, how I hate her! She worked me to death and wouldn’t give me half enough to eat, and she used to larrup me ‘most every day. Look a-here.”

“Well, you don’t want to know her. She’s a terrible woman. I really can’t stand her! She worked me to the bone and wouldn’t give me enough to eat, and she would hit me almost every day. Look here.”

Mary rolled up her ragged sleeves, and held up her scrawny arms and thin hands, chapped almost to rawness. They were black with bruises. The manse children shivered. Faith flushed crimson with indignation. Una’s blue eyes filled with tears.

Mary rolled up her worn sleeves and showed her skinny arms and thin hands, chapped almost to the point of being raw. They were covered in bruises. The manor kids trembled. Faith turned red with anger. Una's blue eyes welled up with tears.

“She licked me Wednesday night with a stick,” said Mary, indifferently. “It was ‘cause I let the cow kick over a pail of milk. How’d I know the darn old cow was going to kick?”

“She licked me Wednesday night with a stick,” said Mary, casually. “It was because I let the cow knock over a bucket of milk. How was I supposed to know that stupid old cow was going to kick?”

A not unpleasant thrill ran over her listeners. They would never dream of using such dubious words, but it was rather titivating to hear someone else use them—and a girl, at that. Certainly this Mary Vance was an interesting creature.

A not unpleasant thrill ran over her listeners. They would never dream of using such questionable words, but it was pretty exciting to hear someone else use them—and a girl, no less. Definitely, this Mary Vance was an intriguing character.

“I don’t blame you for running away,” said Faith.

“I don’t blame you for leaving,” Faith said.

“Oh, I didn’t run away ‘cause she licked me. A licking was all in the day’s work with me. I was darn well used to it. Nope, I’d meant to run away for a week ‘cause I’d found out that Mrs. Wiley was going to rent her farm and go to Lowbridge to live and give me to a cousin of hers up Charlottetown way. I wasn’t going to stand for that. She was a worse sort than Mrs. Wiley even. Mrs. Wiley lent me to her for a month last summer and I’d rather live with the devil himself.”

“Oh, I didn’t run away because she licked me. Getting licked was just part of the day for me. I was totally used to it. No, I planned to run away for a week because I found out that Mrs. Wiley was going to rent her farm and move to Lowbridge, giving me to one of her cousins up near Charlottetown. I wasn’t going to accept that. She was worse than Mrs. Wiley, to be honest. Mrs. Wiley let me stay with her for a month last summer, and I’d rather live with the devil himself.”

Sensation number two. But Una looked doubtful.

Sensation number two. But Una seemed unsure.

“So I made up my mind I’d beat it. I had seventy cents saved up that Mrs. John Crawford give me in the spring for planting potatoes for her. Mrs. Wiley didn’t know about it. She was away visiting her cousin when I planted them. I thought I’d sneak up here to the Glen and buy a ticket to Charlottetown and try to get work there. I’m a hustler, let me tell you. There ain’t a lazy bone in my body. So I lit out Thursday morning ‘fore Mrs. Wiley was up and walked to the Glen—six miles. And when I got to the station I found I’d lost my money. Dunno how—dunno where. Anyhow, it was gone. I didn’t know what to do. If I went back to old Lady Wiley she’d take the hide off me. So I went and hid in that old barn.”

“So I decided I was going to make a run for it. I had seventy cents saved up that Mrs. John Crawford gave me in the spring for planting potatoes for her. Mrs. Wiley didn’t know about it. She was off visiting her cousin when I planted them. I thought I’d sneak up here to the Glen and buy a ticket to Charlottetown and try to find work there. I’m a go-getter, believe me. There’s not a lazy bone in my body. So I took off Thursday morning before Mrs. Wiley was up and walked to the Glen—six miles. And when I got to the station, I realized I’d lost my money. I don’t know how or where. Anyway, it was gone. I didn’t know what to do. If I went back to old Lady Wiley, she’d be furious with me. So I went and hid in that old barn.”

“And what will you do now?” asked Jerry.

“And what are you going to do now?” asked Jerry.

“Dunno. I s’pose I’ll have to go back and take my medicine. Now that I’ve got some grub in my stomach I guess I can stand it.”

“Don’t know. I guess I’ll have to go back and take my medicine. Now that I’ve got some food in my stomach, I think I can handle it.”

But there was fear behind the bravado in Mary’s eyes. Una suddenly slipped from the one tombstone to the other and put her arm about Mary.

But there was fear behind the confidence in Mary’s eyes. Una suddenly moved from one tombstone to the other and put her arm around Mary.

“Don’t go back. Just stay here with us.”

“Don’t go back. Just stay here with us.”

“Oh, Mrs. Wiley’ll hunt me up,” said Mary. “It’s likely she’s on my trail before this. I might stay here till she finds me, I s’pose, if your folks don’t mind. I was a darn fool ever to think of skipping out. She’d run a weasel to earth. But I was so misrebul.”

“Oh, Mrs. Wiley will track me down,” said Mary. “She’s probably already looking for me. I guess I could stay here until she finds me, if your family doesn’t mind. I was such a fool to think about running away. She’d find me for sure. But I was so reckless.”

Mary’s voice quivered, but she was ashamed of showing her weakness.

Mary's voice trembled, but she felt embarrassed to show her vulnerability.

“I hain’t had the life of a dog for these four years,” she explained defiantly.

“I haven’t had a dog's life for these four years,” she explained defiantly.

“You’ve been four years with Mrs. Wiley?”

“You’ve been with Mrs. Wiley for four years?”

“Yip. She took me out of the asylum over in Hopetown when I was eight.”

“Yep. She took me out of the asylum over in Hopetown when I was eight.”

“That’s the same place Mrs. Blythe came from,” exclaimed Faith.

"That's the same place Mrs. Blythe came from," Faith exclaimed.

“I was two years in the asylum. I was put there when I was six. My ma had hung herself and my pa had cut his throat.”

"I spent two years in the asylum. I was sent there when I was six. My mom had hanged herself, and my dad had slit his throat."

“Holy cats! Why?” said Jerry.

“Holy cow! Why?” said Jerry.

“Booze,” said Mary laconically.

"Drinks," said Mary laconically.

“And you’ve no relations?”

"And you have no family?"

“Not a darn one that I know of. Must have had some once, though. I was called after half a dozen of them. My full name is Mary Martha Lucilla Moore Ball Vance. Can you beat that? My grandfather was a rich man. I’ll bet he was richer than your grandfather. But pa drunk it all up and ma, she did her part. They used to beat me, too. Laws, I’ve been licked so much I kind of like it.”

“Not a single one that I know of. I must have had some at one point, though. I was named after half a dozen of them. My full name is Mary Martha Lucilla Moore Ball Vance. Can you believe that? My grandfather was a wealthy man. I bet he was richer than your grandfather. But my dad drank it all away and my mom, she did her share. They used to hit me, too. Honestly, I’ve been punished so much that I kind of like it.”

Mary tossed her head. She divined that the manse children were pitying her for her many stripes and she did not want pity. She wanted to be envied. She looked gaily about her. Her strange eyes, now that the dullness of famine was removed from them, were brilliant. She would show these youngsters what a personage she was.

Mary tossed her head. She sensed that the manse kids were pitying her for her many scars, and she didn’t want their pity. She wanted to be envied. She looked around cheerfully. Her unusual eyes, now that the dullness of hunger was gone, were vibrant. She would show these kids what a big deal she was.

“I’ve been sick an awful lot,” she said proudly. “There’s not many kids could have come through what I have. I’ve had scarlet fever and measles and ersipelas and mumps and whooping cough and pewmonia.”

“I’ve been sick a lot,” she said proudly. “Not many kids could have gone through what I have. I’ve had scarlet fever, measles, erysipelas, mumps, whooping cough, and pneumonia.”

“Were you ever fatally sick?” asked Una.

“Have you ever been seriously ill?” asked Una.

“I don’t know,” said Mary doubtfully.

"I don't know," Mary said uncertainly.

“Of course she wasn’t,” scoffed Jerry. “If you’re fatally sick you die.”

“Of course she wasn’t,” Jerry scoffed. “If you’re seriously sick, you die.”

“Oh, well, I never died exactly,” said Mary, “but I come blamed near it once. They thought I was dead and they were getting ready to lay me out when I up and come to.”

“Oh, well, I never actually died,” said Mary, “but I came pretty close once. They thought I was dead and were getting ready to prepare me for burial when I suddenly woke up.”

“What is it like to be half dead?” asked Jerry curiously.

“What does it feel like to be half dead?” Jerry asked with curiosity.

“Like nothing. I didn’t know it for days afterwards. It was when I had the pewmonia. Mrs. Wiley wouldn’t have the doctor—said she wasn’t going to no such expense for a home girl. Old Aunt Christina MacAllister nursed me with poultices. She brung me round. But sometimes I wish I’d just died the other half and done with it. I’d been better off.”

“Like nothing. I didn’t realize it for days afterward. It was when I had pneumonia. Mrs. Wiley wouldn’t call the doctor—said she wasn’t spending money on a home girl. Old Aunt Christina MacAllister took care of me with poultices. She brought me back to health. But sometimes I wish I’d just died then and gotten it over with. I would have been better off.”

“If you went to heaven I s’pose you would,” said Faith, rather doubtfully.

“If you went to heaven, I guess you would,” said Faith, a bit uncertain.

“Well, what other place is there to go to?” demanded Mary in a puzzled voice.

“Well, where else is there to go?” Mary asked, sounding confused.

“There’s hell, you know,” said Una, dropping her voice and hugging Mary to lessen the awfulness of the suggestion.

"There’s hell, you know," Una said, lowering her voice and hugging Mary to ease the weight of the suggestion.

“Hell? What’s that?”

“Hell? What’s that all about?”

“Why, it’s where the devil lives,” said Jerry. “You’ve heard of him—you spoke about him.”

“Why, that’s where the devil lives,” Jerry said. “You’ve heard of him—you talked about him.”

“Oh, yes, but I didn’t know he lived anywhere. I thought he just roamed round. Mr. Wiley used to mention hell when he was alive. He was always telling folks to go there. I thought it was some place over in New Brunswick where he come from.”

“Oh, yes, but I didn't know he lived anywhere. I thought he just wandered around. Mr. Wiley used to talk about hell when he was alive. He was always telling people to go there. I thought it was some place over in New Brunswick where he came from.”

“Hell is an awful place,” said Faith, with the dramatic enjoyment that is born of telling dreadful things. “Bad people go there when they die and burn in fire for ever and ever and ever.”

“Hell is a terrible place,” Faith said, relishing the drama of sharing something so horrific. “Bad people go there when they die and burn in fire forever and ever.”

“Who told you that?” demanded Mary incredulously.

“Who told you that?” Mary asked in disbelief.

“It’s in the Bible. And Mr. Isaac Crothers at Maywater told us, too, in Sunday School. He was an elder and a pillar in the church and knew all about it. But you needn’t worry. If you’re good you’ll go to heaven and if you’re bad I guess you’d rather go to hell.”

“It’s in the Bible. And Mr. Isaac Crothers at Maywater told us that in Sunday School. He was an elder and a key figure in the church and knew all about it. But you don’t need to worry. If you’re good, you’ll go to heaven, and if you’re bad, I guess you’d prefer to go to hell.”

“I wouldn’t,” said Mary positively. “No matter how bad I was I wouldn’t want to be burned and burned. I know what it’s like. I picked up a red hot poker once by accident. What must you do to be good?”

“I wouldn’t,” Mary said firmly. “No matter how bad I was, I wouldn’t want to be burned and burned. I know what it’s like. I once grabbed a red-hot poker by accident. What do you have to do to be good?”

“You must go to church and Sunday School and read your Bible and pray every night and give to missions,” said Una.

“You have to go to church and Sunday school, read your Bible, pray every night, and donate to missions,” said Una.

“It sounds like a large order,” said Mary. “Anything else?”

“It sounds like a big request,” Mary said. “Anything else?”

“You must ask God to forgive the sins you’ve committed.

“You need to ask God to forgive the sins you've committed.

“But I’ve never com—committed any,” said Mary. “What’s a sin any way?”

“But I’ve never done anything wrong,” said Mary. “What’s a sin anyway?”

“Oh, Mary, you must have. Everybody does. Did you never tell a lie?”

“Oh, Mary, you have to have. Everyone does. Have you never told a lie?”

“Heaps of ‘em,” said Mary.

“Lots of them,” said Mary.

“That’s a dreadful sin,” said Una solemnly.

"That's a terrible sin," Una said seriously.

“Do you mean to tell me,” demanded Mary, “that I’d be sent to hell for telling a lie now and then? Why, I had to. Mr. Wiley would have broken every bone in my body one time if I hadn’t told him a lie. Lies have saved me many a whack, I can tell you.”

“Are you really saying,” Mary asked, “that I’d be sent to hell for lying every now and then? I had to. Mr. Wiley would have broken every bone in my body once if I hadn’t lied to him. Lies have saved me from a lot of trouble, I can tell you.”

Una sighed. Here were too many difficulties for her to solve. She shuddered as she thought of being cruelly whipped. Very likely she would have lied too. She squeezed Mary’s little calloused hand.

Una sighed. There were too many problems for her to handle. She shuddered at the thought of being harshly whipped. She probably would have lied as well. She squeezed Mary’s small, calloused hand.

“Is that the only dress you’ve got?” asked Faith, whose joyous nature refused to dwell on disagreeable subjects.

“Is that the only dress you have?” asked Faith, whose cheerful personality wouldn’t let her focus on unpleasant topics.

“I just put on this dress because it was no good,” cried Mary flushing. “Mrs. Wiley’d bought my clothes and I wasn’t going to be beholden to her for anything. And I’m honest. If I was going to run away I wasn’t going to take what belong to her that was worth anything. When I grow up I’m going to have a blue sating dress. Your own clothes don’t look so stylish. I thought ministers’ children were always dressed up.”

“I just put on this dress because it was useless,” Mary exclaimed, blushing. “Mrs. Wiley bought my clothes and I didn’t want to owe her anything. And I’m honest. If I were going to run away, I wouldn’t take anything that belonged to her that had any value. When I grow up, I’m going to have a blue satin dress. Your clothes don’t look that stylish. I thought ministers' kids were always dressed up.”

It was plain that Mary had a temper and was sensitive on some points. But there was a queer, wild charm about her which captivated them all. She was taken to Rainbow Valley that afternoon and introduced to the Blythes as “a friend of ours from over-harbour who is visiting us.” The Blythes accepted her unquestioningly, perhaps because she was fairly respectable now. After dinner—through which Aunt Martha had mumbled and Mr. Meredith had been in a state of semi-unconsciousness while brooding his Sunday sermon—Faith had prevailed on Mary to put on one of her dresses, as well as certain other articles of clothing. With her hair neatly braided Mary passed muster tolerably well. She was an acceptable playmate, for she knew several new and exciting games, and her conversation lacked not spice. In fact, some of her expressions made Nan and Di look at her rather askance. They were not quite sure what their mother would have thought of her, but they knew quite well what Susan would. However, she was a visitor at the manse, so she must be all right.

It was clear that Mary had a temper and was sensitive about a few things. But there was a strange, wild charm about her that fascinated everyone. That afternoon, she was taken to Rainbow Valley and introduced to the Blythes as “a friend of ours from over-harbour who is visiting us.” The Blythes accepted her without question, probably because she seemed fairly respectable now. After dinner—during which Aunt Martha had mumbled and Mr. Meredith had been lost in thought while preparing his Sunday sermon—Faith convinced Mary to wear one of her dresses along with some other clothes. With her hair neatly braided, Mary looked pretty good. She was a great playmate since she knew several new and exciting games, and her conversation was definitely lively. In fact, some of the things she said made Nan and Di look at her sideways. They weren’t sure what their mother would have thought of her, but they knew exactly what Susan would think. Still, she was a visitor at the manse, so she had to be okay.

When bedtime came there was the problem of where Mary should sleep.

When it was time for bed, there was the issue of where Mary would sleep.

“We can’t put her in the spare room, you know,” said Faith perplexedly to Una.

“We can’t put her in the spare room, you know,” Faith said, puzzled, looking at Una.

“I haven’t got anything in my head,” cried Mary in an injured tone.

“I don’t have anything in my head,” Mary said, sounding upset.

“Oh, I didn’t mean that,” protested Faith. “The spare room is all torn up. The mice have gnawed a big hole in the feather tick and made a nest in it. We never found it out till Aunt Martha put the Rev. Mr. Fisher from Charlottetown there to sleep last week. He soon found it out. Then father had to give him his bed and sleep on the study lounge. Aunt Martha hasn’t had time to fix the spare room bed up yet, so she says; so nobody can sleep there, no matter how clean their heads are. And our room is so small, and the bed so small you can’t sleep with us.”

“Oh, I didn’t mean that,” protested Faith. “The spare room is all messed up. The mice have chewed a big hole in the feather mattress and made a nest in it. We didn’t find out until Aunt Martha put the Rev. Mr. Fisher from Charlottetown there to sleep last week. He found out right away. Then Dad had to give him his bed and sleep on the study couch. Aunt Martha hasn’t had time to fix up the spare room bed yet, so she says; so nobody can sleep there, no matter how clean they are. And our room is so small, and the bed so tiny you can’t sleep with us.”

“I can go back to the hay in the old barn for the night if you’ll lend me a quilt,” said Mary philosophically. “It was kind of chilly last night, but ‘cept for that I’ve had worse beds.”

“I can go back to the hay in the old barn for the night if you’ll lend me a quilt,” said Mary thoughtfully. “It was a bit chilly last night, but aside from that, I’ve had worse beds.”

“Oh, no, no, you mustn’t do that,” said Una. “I’ve thought of a plan, Faith. You know that little trestle bed in the garret room, with the old mattress on it, that the last minister left there? Let’s take up the spare room bedclothes and make Mary a bed there. You won’t mind sleeping in the garret, will you, Mary? It’s just above our room.”

“Oh, no, you really shouldn’t do that,” Una said. “I’ve come up with a plan, Faith. You know that little trestle bed in the attic with the old mattress that the last minister left behind? Let’s grab the spare room bed linens and make Mary a bed there. You don’t mind sleeping in the attic, do you, Mary? It’s right above our room.”

“Any place’ll do me. Laws, I never had a decent place to sleep in my life. I slept in the loft over the kitchen at Mrs. Wiley’s. The roof leaked rain in the summer and the snow druv in in winter. My bed was a straw tick on the floor. You won’t find me a mite huffy about where I sleep.”

“Any place works for me. Honestly, I’ve never had a decent place to sleep in my life. I slept in the loft above the kitchen at Mrs. Wiley’s. The roof leaked rain in the summer and the snow came in during winter. My bed was a straw mattress on the floor. You won’t find me getting upset about where I sleep.”

The manse garret was a long, low, shadowy place, with one gable end partitioned off. Here a bed was made up for Mary of the dainty hemstitched sheets and embroidered spread which Cecilia Meredith had once so proudly made for her spare-room, and which still survived Aunt Martha’s uncertain washings. The good nights were said and silence fell over the manse. Una was just falling asleep when she heard a sound in the room just above that made her sit up suddenly.

The manse attic was a long, low, dimly lit space, with one gable end divided off. Here, a bed was made up for Mary with the delicate hemstitched sheets and embroidered coverlet that Cecilia Meredith had once proudly made for her guest room, and which still endured Aunt Martha’s questionable laundry skills. Goodnights were exchanged, and silence settled over the manse. Una was just drifting off to sleep when she heard a noise in the room directly above that made her sit up abruptly.

“Listen, Faith—Mary’s crying,” she whispered. Faith replied not, being already asleep. Una slipped out of bed, and made her way in her little white gown down the hall and up the garret stairs. The creaking floor gave ample notice of her coming, and when she reached the corner room all was moonlit silence and the trestle bed showed only a hump in the middle.

“Listen, Faith—Mary’s crying,” she whispered. Faith didn’t respond, as she was already asleep. Una slipped out of bed and made her way in her little white gown down the hall and up the attic stairs. The creaking floor loudly announced her arrival, and when she reached the corner room, all was quiet under the moonlight, and the trestle bed only showed a lump in the middle.

“Mary,” whispered Una.

“Mary,” Una whispered.

There was no response.

No reply.

Una crept close to the bed and pulled at the spread. “Mary, I know you are crying. I heard you. Are you lonesome?”

Una crept up to the bed and tugged at the blanket. “Mary, I know you're crying. I heard you. Are you feeling lonely?”

Mary suddenly appeared to view but said nothing.

Mary suddenly showed up but didn't say anything.

“Let me in beside you. I’m cold,” said Una shivering in the chilly air, for the little garret window was open and the keen breath of the north shore at night blew in.

“Let me in next to you. I’m cold,” said Una, shivering in the chilly air, as the little attic window was open and the sharp breeze from the north shore at night blew in.

Mary moved over and Una snuggled down beside her.

Mary scooted over and Una cuddled up next to her.

Now you won’t be lonesome. We shouldn’t have left you here alone the first night.”

Now you won’t feel lonely. We shouldn’t have left you here by yourself the first night.”

“I wasn’t lonesome,” sniffed Mary.

“I wasn’t lonely,” sniffed Mary.

“What were you crying for then?”

“What were you crying about then?”

“Oh, I just got to thinking of things when I was here alone. I thought of having to go back to Mrs. Wiley—and of being licked for running away—and—and—and of going to hell for telling lies. It all worried me something scandalous.”

“Oh, I just started thinking about stuff when I was here by myself. I thought about having to go back to Mrs. Wiley—and about getting in trouble for running away—and—and—and about going to hell for lying. It all stressed me out a ton.”

“Oh, Mary,” said poor Una in distress. “I don’t believe God will send you to hell for telling lies when you didn’t know it was wrong. He couldn’t. Why, He’s kind and good. Of course, you mustn’t tell any more now that you know it’s wrong.”

“Oh, Mary,” said poor Una in distress. “I don’t believe God would send you to hell for lying when you didn’t know it was wrong. He couldn’t. He’s kind and good. Of course, you shouldn’t lie anymore now that you know it’s wrong.”

“If I can’t tell lies what’s to become of me?” said Mary with a sob. “You don’t understand. You don’t know anything about it. You’ve got a home and a kind father—though it does seem to me that he isn’t more’n about half there. But anyway he doesn’t lick you, and you get enough to eat such as it is—though that old aunt of yours doesn’t know anything about cooking. Why, this is the first day I ever remember of feeling ‘sif I’d enough to eat. I’ve been knocked about all of my life, ‘cept for the two years I was at the asylum. They didn’t lick me there and it wasn’t too bad, though the matron was cross. She always looked ready to bite my head off a nail. But Mrs. Wiley is a holy terror, that’s what she is, and I’m just scared stiff when I think of going back to her.”

“If I can’t tell lies, what’s going to happen to me?” Mary said with a sob. “You don’t understand. You don’t know anything about it. You have a home and a kind father—though it seems to me he’s only about half there. But anyway, he doesn’t hit you, and you get enough to eat as it is—though that old aunt of yours doesn’t know anything about cooking. Honestly, this is the first day I remember feeling like I had enough to eat. I’ve been pushed around all my life, except for the two years I was at the asylum. They didn’t hit me there, and it wasn’t too bad, although the matron was mean. She always looked like she was ready to bite my head off. But Mrs. Wiley is a total nightmare, that’s what she is, and I’m just terrified when I think about going back to her.”

“Perhaps you won’t have to. Perhaps we’ll be able to think of a way out. Let’s both ask God to keep you from having to go back to Mrs. Wiley. You say your prayers, don’t you Mary?”

“Maybe you won’t have to. Maybe we can think of a way out. Let’s both ask God to keep you from having to go back to Mrs. Wiley. You do say your prayers, don’t you, Mary?”

“Oh, yes, I always go over an old rhyme ‘fore I get into bed,” said Mary indifferently. “I never thought of asking for anything in particular though. Nobody in this world ever bothered themselves about me so I didn’t s’pose God would. He might take more trouble for you, seeing you’re a minister’s daughter.”

“Oh, yeah, I always go over an old rhyme before I get into bed,” Mary said casually. “I never really thought of asking for anything specific. No one in this world ever cared about me, so I didn’t think God would either. He might put in more effort for you, since you’re a minister’s daughter.”

“He’d take every bit as much trouble for you, Mary, I’m sure,” said Una. “It doesn’t matter whose child you are. You just ask Him—and I will, too.”

“He’d go out of his way for you, Mary, I know it,” said Una. “It doesn’t matter who your parents are. Just ask Him—and I will, too.”

“All right,” agreed Mary. “It won’t do any harm if it doesn’t do much good. If you knew Mrs. Wiley as well as I do you wouldn’t think God would want to meddle with her. Anyhow, I won’t cry any more about it. This is a big sight better’n last night down in that old barn, with the mice running about. Look at the Four Winds light. Ain’t it pretty?”

“All right,” Mary agreed. “It won’t hurt if it doesn’t help much. If you knew Mrs. Wiley as well as I do, you wouldn’t think God would want to interfere with her. Anyway, I won’t cry about it anymore. This is a lot better than last night in that old barn, with the mice running around. Look at the Four Winds light. Isn’t it pretty?”

“This is the only window we can see it from,” said Una. “I love to watch it.”

“This is the only window we can see it from,” Una said. “I love watching it.”

“Do you? So do I. I could see it from the Wiley loft and it was the only comfort I had. When I was all sore from being licked I’d watch it and forget about the places that hurt. I’d think of the ships sailing away and away from it and wish I was on one of them sailing far away too—away from everything. On winter nights when it didn’t shine, I just felt real lonesome. Say, Una, what makes all you folks so kind to me when I’m just a stranger?”

“Do you? Me too. I could see it from the Wiley loft, and it was the only comfort I had. When I was all sore from being licked, I’d watch it and forget about the places that hurt. I’d think of the ships sailing away and wish I was on one of them, heading far away too—away from everything. On winter nights when it didn’t shine, I just felt really lonely. Hey, Una, why are you all so nice to me when I’m just a stranger?”

“Because it’s right to be. The bible tells us to be kind to everybody.”

“Because it’s the right thing to do. The Bible tells us to be kind to everyone.”

“Does it? Well, I guess most folks don’t mind it much then. I never remember of any one being kind to me before—true’s you live I don’t. Say, Una, ain’t them shadows on the walls pretty? They look just like a flock of little dancing birds. And say, Una, I like all you folks and them Blythe boys and Di, but I don’t like that Nan. She’s a proud one.”

“Does it? Well, I guess most people don’t care much then. I don’t remember anyone being kind to me before—it's true that’s how it is for me. Hey, Una, aren’t those shadows on the walls pretty? They look just like a bunch of little dancing birds. And hey, Una, I like all you guys and the Blythe boys and Di, but I can't stand that Nan. She’s so stuck up.”

“Oh, no, Mary, she isn’t a bit proud,” said Una eagerly. “Not a single bit.”

“Oh, no, Mary, she’s not proud at all,” said Una eagerly. “Not even a little.”

“Don’t tell me. Any one that holds her head like that is proud. I don’t like her.”

“Don’t tell me. Anyone who holds their head like that is proud. I don’t like her.”

We all like her very much.”

“We all like her a lot.”

“Oh, I s’pose you like her better’n me?” said Mary jealously. “Do you?”

“Oh, I guess you like her more than me?” Mary said, feeling jealous. “Do you?”

“Why, Mary—we’ve known her for weeks and we’ve only known you a few hours,” stammered Una.

“Why, Mary—we’ve known her for weeks and we’ve only known you for a few hours,” stammered Una.

“So you do like her better then?” said Mary in a rage. “All right! Like her all you want to. I don’t care. I can get along without you.”

“So you like her better, huh?” Mary said angrily. “Fine! Like her as much as you want. I don’t care. I can manage without you.”

She flung herself over against the wall of the garret with a slam.

She threw herself against the wall of the attic with a slam.

“Oh, Mary,” said Una, pushing a tender arm over Mary’s uncompromising back, “don’t talk like that. I do like you ever so much. And you make me feel so bad.”

“Oh, Mary,” said Una, wrapping a gentle arm around Mary’s stiff back, “don’t say things like that. I really like you a lot. And you make me feel so bad.”

No answer. Presently Una gave a sob. Instantly Mary squirmed around again and engulfed Una in a bear’s hug.

No response. Soon, Una let out a sob. Without hesitation, Mary turned around again and wrapped Una in a bear hug.

“Hush up,” she ordered. “Don’t go crying over what I said. I was as mean as the devil to talk that way. I orter to be skinned alive—and you all so good to me. I should think you would like any one better’n me. I deserve every licking I ever got. Hush, now. If you cry any more I’ll go and walk right down to the harbour in this night-dress and drown myself.”

“Shut up,” she commanded. “Don’t cry about what I said. I was really awful to talk like that. I should be punished—and you’ve all been so good to me. I’d think you’d prefer anyone over me. I deserve every bit of punishment I’ve gotten. Now, stop it. If you cry anymore, I’ll walk straight down to the harbor in this nightgown and drown myself.”

This terrible threat made Una choke back her sobs. Her tears were wiped away by Mary with the lace frill of the spare-room pillow and forgiver and forgiven cuddled down together again, harmony restored, to watch the shadows of the vine leaves on the moonlit wall until they fell asleep.

This terrible threat made Una hold back her sobs. Mary wiped her tears away with the lace trim of the spare room pillow, and they cuddled back together, harmony restored, to watch the shadows of the vine leaves on the moonlit wall until they fell asleep.

And in the study below Rev. John Meredith walked the floor with rapt face and shining eyes, thinking out his message of the morrow, and knew not that under his own roof there was a little forlorn soul, stumbling in darkness and ignorance, beset by terror and compassed about with difficulties too great for it to grapple in its unequal struggle with a big indifferent world.

And in the study below, Rev. John Meredith paced the floor with an eager expression and bright eyes, preparing his message for the next day, unaware that under his own roof, there was a small, lonely soul struggling in darkness and ignorance, overwhelmed by fear and surrounded by challenges too overwhelming to handle in its unequal fight against a big, uncaring world.

CHAPTER VI.
MARY STAYS AT THE MANSE

The manse children took Mary Vance to church with them the next day. At first Mary objected to the idea.

The manse kids took Mary Vance to church with them the next day. At first, Mary didn't like the idea.

“Didn’t you go to church over-harbour?” asked Una.

“Didn't you go to church across the harbor?” asked Una.

“You bet. Mrs. Wiley never troubled church much, but I went every Sunday I could get off. I was mighty thankful to go to some place where I could sit down for a spell. But I can’t go to church in this old ragged dress.”

“You bet. Mrs. Wiley didn't go to church much, but I went every Sunday I could get off. I was really grateful to have a place to sit for a while. But I can’t go to church in this old ragged dress.”

This difficulty was removed by Faith offering the loan of her second best dress.

This problem was solved when Faith offered to lend her second-best dress.

“It’s faded a little and two of the buttons are off, but I guess it’ll do.”

“It’s faded a bit and two of the buttons are missing, but I guess it’ll work.”

“I’ll sew the buttons on in a jiffy,” said Mary.

“I’ll sew the buttons on in no time,” said Mary.

“Not on Sunday,” said Una, shocked.

“Not on Sunday,” Una said, shocked.

“Sure. The better the day the better the deed. You just gimme a needle and thread and look the other way if you’re squeamish.”

“Sure. The nicer the day, the better the job. Just give me a needle and thread and look away if you’re squeamish.”

Faith’s school boots, and an old black velvet cap that had once been Cecilia Meredith’s, completed Mary’s costume, and to church she went. Her behaviour was quite conventional, and though some wondered who the shabby little girl with the manse children was she did not attract much attention. She listened to the sermon with outward decorum and joined lustily in the singing. She had, it appeared, a clear, strong voice and a good ear.

Faith’s school boots and an old black velvet cap that had once belonged to Cecilia Meredith completed Mary’s outfit, and off she went to church. Her behavior was pretty conventional, and although some people wondered who the shabby little girl with the pastor's kids was, she didn’t draw much attention. She listened to the sermon with proper decorum and sang enthusiastically. It turned out she had a clear, strong voice and a good ear.

“His blood can make the violets clean,” carolled Mary blithely. Mrs. Jimmy Milgrave, whose pew was just in front of the manse pew, turned suddenly and looked the child over from top to toe. Mary, in a mere superfluity of naughtiness, stuck out her tongue at Mrs. Milgrave, much to Una’s horror.

“His blood can make the violets clean,” sang Mary cheerfully. Mrs. Jimmy Milgrave, who was sitting right in front of the manse pew, suddenly turned around and looked at the child from head to toe. Mary, in a moment of playful mischief, stuck her tongue out at Mrs. Milgrave, much to Una’s dismay.

“I couldn’t help it,” she declared after church. “What’d she want to stare at me like that for? Such manners! I’m glad stuck my tongue out at her. I wish I’d stuck it farther out. Say, I saw Rob MacAllister from over-harbour there. Wonder if he’ll tell Mrs. Wiley on me.”

“I couldn’t help it,” she said after church. “What did she want to stare at me like that for? Such bad manners! I’m glad I stuck my tongue out at her. I wish I’d stuck it out further. By the way, I saw Rob MacAllister from over-harbour there. I wonder if he’ll tell Mrs. Wiley on me.”

No Mrs. Wiley appeared, however, and in a few day the children forgot to look for her. Mary was apparently a fixture at the manse. But she refused to go to school with the others.

No Mrs. Wiley showed up, though, and after a few days, the kids stopped expecting her. Mary seemed to be a permanent part of the manse. But she wouldn’t go to school with the others.

“Nope. I’ve finished my education,” she said, when Faith urged her to go. “I went to school four winters since I come to Mrs. Wiley’s and I’ve had all I want of that. I’m sick and tired of being everlastingly jawed at ‘cause I didn’t get my home-lessons done. I’d no time to do home-lessons.”

“Nope. I’m done with school,” she said, when Faith encouraged her to go. “I’ve been in school for four winters since I came to Mrs. Wiley’s and I’ve had enough of that. I’m sick and tired of being constantly yelled at because I didn’t finish my homework. I didn’t have time to do homework.”

“Our teacher won’t jaw you. He is awfully nice,” said Faith.

“Our teacher won't talk down to you. He's really nice,” said Faith.

“Well, I ain’t going. I can read and write and cipher up to fractions. That’s all I want. You fellows go and I’ll stay home. You needn’t be scared I’ll steal anything. I swear I’m honest.”

“Well, I'm not going. I can read, write, and do some basic math, including fractions. That’s all I need. You guys go, and I’ll stay home. Don’t worry, I won’t steal anything. I promise I’m honest.”

Mary employed herself while the others were at school in cleaning up the manse. In a few days it was a different place. Floors were swept, furniture dusted, everything straightened out. She mended the spare-room bed-tick, she sewed on missing buttons, she patched clothes neatly, she even invaded the study with broom and dustpan and ordered Mr. Meredith out while she put it to rights. But there was one department with which Aunt Martha refused to let her interfere. Aunt Martha might be deaf and half blind and very childish, but she was resolved to keep the commissariat in her own hands, in spite of all Mary’s wiles and stratagems.

Mary kept herself busy while the others were at school by cleaning the manse. In just a few days, it looked completely different. The floors were swept, the furniture was dusted, and everything was organized. She fixed the spare-room bed ticking, sewed on missing buttons, patched clothes neatly, and even took a broom and dustpan into the study, insisting Mr. Meredith leave while she tidied it up. However, there was one area that Aunt Martha wouldn’t let her touch. Aunt Martha might be deaf, partly blind, and very childlike, but she was determined to manage the supplies herself, no matter what tricks or plans Mary tried.

“I can tell you if old Martha’d let me cook you’d have some decent meals,” she told the manse children indignantly. “There’d be no more ‘ditto’—and no more lumpy porridge and blue milk either. What does she do with all the cream?”

“I can tell you, if old Martha let me cook, you’d have some decent meals,” she told the manse kids indignantly. “There’d be no more ‘ditto’—and no more lumpy porridge and blue milk either. What does she do with all the cream?”

“She gives it to the cat. He’s hers, you know,” said Faith.

“She gives it to the cat. He's hers, you know,” Faith said.

“I’d like to cat her,” exclaimed Mary bitterly. “I’ve no use for cats anyhow. They belong to the old Nick. You can tell that by their eyes. Well, if old Martha won’t, she won’t, I s’pose. But it gits on my nerves to see good vittles spoiled.”

“I’d like to cat her,” Mary said sharply. “I don’t care about cats anyway. They’re just trouble. You can see that by their eyes. Well, if old Martha won’t do it, she won’t, I guess. But it really bothers me to see good food go to waste.”

When school came out they always went to Rainbow Valley. Mary refused to play in the graveyard. She declared she was afraid of ghosts.

When school was over, they always headed to Rainbow Valley. Mary refused to play in the graveyard. She said she was scared of ghosts.

“There’s no such thing as ghosts,” declared Jem Blythe.

“Ghosts aren’t real,” Jem Blythe declared.

“Oh, ain’t there?”

“Oh, isn't there?”

“Did you ever see any?”

"Have you ever seen any?"

“Hundreds of ‘em,” said Mary promptly.

“Hundreds of them,” Mary replied immediately.

“What are they like?” said Carl.

“What are they like?” Carl asked.

“Awful-looking. Dressed all in white with skellington hands and heads,” said Mary.

“Awful-looking. Dressed all in white with bony hands and heads,” said Mary.

“What did you do?” asked Una.

“What did you do?” Una asked.

“Run like the devil,” said Mary. Then she caught Walter’s eyes and blushed. Mary was a good deal in awe of Walter. She declared to the manse girls that his eyes made her nervous.

“Run like crazy,” said Mary. Then she caught Walter’s gaze and blushed. Mary felt quite intimidated by Walter. She told the manse girls that his eyes made her anxious.

“I think of all the lies I’ve ever told when I look into them,” she said, “and I wish I hadn’t.”

“I think about all the lies I’ve ever told when I look into them,” she said, “and I wish I hadn’t.”

Jem was Mary’s favourite. When he took her to the attic at Ingleside and showed her the museum of curios that Captain Jim Boyd had bequeathed to him she was immensely pleased and flattered. She also won Carl’s heart entirely by her interest in his beetles and ants. It could not be denied that Mary got on rather better with the boys than with the girls. She quarrelled bitterly with Nan Blythe the second day.

Jem was Mary’s favorite. When he took her to the attic at Ingleside and showed her the collection of curios that Captain Jim Boyd had left to him, she was incredibly pleased and flattered. She also completely won Carl’s heart with her interest in his beetles and ants. It was clear that Mary got along better with the boys than with the girls. She had a bitter argument with Nan Blythe on the second day.

“Your mother is a witch,” she told Nan scornfully. “Red-haired women are always witches.” Then she and Faith fell out about the rooster. Mary said its tail was too short. Faith angrily retorted that she guessed God know what length to make a rooster’s tail. They did not “speak” for a day over this. Mary treated Una’s hairless, one-eyed doll with consideration; but when Una showed her other prized treasure—a picture of an angel carrying a baby, presumably to heaven, Mary declared that it looked too much like a ghost for her. Una crept away to her room and cried over this, but Mary hunted her out, hugged her repentantly and implored forgiveness. No one could keep up a quarrel long with Mary—not even Nan, who was rather prone to hold grudges and never quite forgave the insult to her mother. Mary was jolly. She could and did tell the most thrilling ghost stories. Rainbow Valley seances were undeniably more exciting after Mary came. She learned to play on the jew’s-harp and soon eclipsed Jerry.

“Your mom is a witch,” she told Nan with disdain. “Red-haired girls are always witches.” Then she and Faith argued about the rooster. Mary said its tail was too short. Faith shot back angrily that God knew what length to make a rooster's tail. They didn't talk for a day over this. Mary treated Una’s hairless, one-eyed doll with care; but when Una showed her another cherished item—a picture of an angel carrying a baby, presumably to heaven—Mary declared that it looked too much like a ghost. Una sneaked away to her room and cried about it, but Mary found her, hugged her with regret, and asked for forgiveness. No one could stay mad at Mary for long—not even Nan, who was prone to holding grudges and never quite let go of the insult to her mom. Mary was cheerful. She could and did tell the most exciting ghost stories. Rainbow Valley seances were definitely more thrilling after Mary joined. She learned to play the jew's-harp and soon outshone Jerry.

“Never struck anything yet I couldn’t do if I put my mind to it,” she declared. Mary seldom lost a chance of tooting her own horn. She taught them how to make “blow-bags” out of the thick leaves of the “live-forever” that flourished in the old Bailey garden, she initiated them into the toothsome qualities of the “sours” that grew in the niches of the graveyard dyke, and she could make the most wonderful shadow pictures on the walls with her long, flexible fingers. And when they all went picking gum in Rainbow Valley Mary always got “the biggest chew” and bragged about it. There were times when they hated her and times when they loved her. But at all times they found her interesting. So they submitted quite meekly to her bossing, and by the end of a fortnight had come to feel that she must always have been with them.

“There's nothing I can't do if I really set my mind to it,” she said. Mary rarely missed an opportunity to brag about herself. She taught them how to make “blow-bags” from the thick leaves of the “live-forever” plants that grew in the old Bailey garden, introduced them to the tasty “sours” that grew in the niches of the graveyard embankment, and she could create the most amazing shadow pictures on the walls with her long, flexible fingers. And whenever they went gum picking in Rainbow Valley, Mary always ended up with “the biggest chew” and loved to show it off. There were moments when they couldn’t stand her and moments when they adored her. But they always found her interesting. So they accepted her leadership without complaint, and by the end of two weeks, they felt like she must have always been a part of their group.

“It’s the queerest thing that Mrs. Wiley hain’t been after me,” said Mary. “I can’t understand it.”

“It’s the strangest thing that Mrs. Wiley hasn’t been in touch with me,” said Mary. “I don’t get it.”

“Maybe she isn’t going to bother about you at all,” said Una. “Then you can just go on staying here.”

“Maybe she isn’t going to care about you at all,” said Una. “Then you can just keep staying here.”

“This house ain’t hardly big enough for me and old Martha,” said Mary darkly. “It’s a very fine thing to have enough to eat—I’ve often wondered what it would be like—but I’m p’ticler about my cooking. And Mrs. Wiley’ll be here yet. She’s got a rod in pickle for me all right. I don’t think about it so much in daytime but say, girls, up there in that garret at night I git to thinking and thinking of it, till I just almost wish she’d come and have it over with. I dunno’s one real good whipping would be much worse’n all the dozen I’ve lived through in my mind ever since I run away. Were any of you ever licked?”

“This house isn’t nearly big enough for me and old Martha,” said Mary darkly. “It’s great to have enough to eat—I’ve often wondered what that’s like—but I’m particular about my cooking. And Mrs. Wiley will be here soon. She has a punishment waiting for me, that’s for sure. I don’t think about it much during the day, but at night up there in that attic, I start thinking and thinking about it until I almost wish she’d just come and get it over with. I don’t know if one good beating would be any worse than all the ones I’ve imagined since I ran away. Has any of you ever been beaten?”

“No, of course not,” said Faith indignantly. “Father would never do such a thing.”

“No, of course not,” Faith said angrily. “Dad would never do something like that.”

“You don’t know you’re alive,” said Mary with a sigh half of envy, half of superiority. “You don’t know what I’ve come through. And I s’pose the Blythes were never licked either?”

“You don’t know you’re alive,” Mary said with a sigh, a mix of envy and superiority. “You have no idea what I’ve gone through. And I guess the Blythes were never defeated either?”

“No-o-o, I guess not. But I think they were sometimes spanked when they were small.”

“No, I guess not. But I think they were sometimes spanked when they were little.”

“A spanking doesn’t amount to anything,” said Mary contemptuously. “If my folks had just spanked me I’d have thought they were petting me. Well, it ain’t a fair world. I wouldn’t mind taking my share of wallopings but I’ve had a darn sight too many.”

“A spanking doesn’t mean anything,” Mary said with disdain. “If my parents had just spanked me, I’d have thought they were being nice. Well, it’s not a fair world. I wouldn’t mind taking my share of beatings, but I’ve had way too many already.”

“It isn’t right to say that word, Mary,” said Una reproachfully. “You promised me you wouldn’t say it.”

“It’s not okay to say that word, Mary,” Una said with a disapproving tone. “You promised me you wouldn’t say it.”

“G’way,” responded Mary. “If you knew some of the words I could say if I liked you wouldn’t make such a fuss over darn. And you know very well I hain’t ever told any lies since I come here.”

“Go away,” replied Mary. “If you knew some of the words I could use if I liked you wouldn’t make such a big deal over darn. And you know very well I haven’t ever told any lies since I got here.”

“What about all those ghosts you said you saw?” asked Faith.

“What about all those ghosts you said you saw?” Faith asked.

Mary blushed.

Mary felt embarrassed.

“That was diff’runt,” she said defiantly. “I knew you wouldn’t believe them yarns and I didn’t intend you to. And I really did see something queer one night when I was passing the over-harbour graveyard, true’s you live. I dunno whether ‘twas a ghost or Sandy Crawford’s old white nag, but it looked blamed queer and I tell you I scooted at the rate of no man’s business.”

"That was different," she said defiantly. "I knew you wouldn’t believe those stories, and I didn’t want you to. And I really did see something strange one night when I was passing the graveyard by the harbor, I swear. I don’t know if it was a ghost or Sandy Crawford’s old white horse, but it looked really weird, and I tell you, I ran faster than ever."

CHAPTER VII.
A FISHY EPISODE

Rilla Blythe walked proudly, and perhaps a little primly, through the main “street” of the Glen and up the manse hill, carefully carrying a small basketful of early strawberries, which Susan had coaxed into lusciousness in one of the sunny nooks of Ingleside. Susan had charged Rilla to give the basket to nobody except Aunt Martha or Mr. Meredith, and Rilla, very proud of being entrusted with such an errand, was resolved to carry out her instructions to the letter.

Rilla Blythe walked proudly, and maybe a bit stiffly, through the main “street” of the Glen and up the manse hill, carefully carrying a small basket of early strawberries that Susan had coaxed into ripeness in one of the sunny spots at Ingleside. Susan had instructed Rilla to give the basket to no one except Aunt Martha or Mr. Meredith, and Rilla, very proud of being entrusted with such a task, was determined to follow her instructions exactly.

Susan had dressed her daintily in a white, starched, and embroidered dress, with sash of blue and beaded slippers. Her long ruddy curls were sleek and round, and Susan had let her put on her best hat, out of compliment to the manse. It was a somewhat elaborate affair, wherein Susan’s taste had had more to say than Anne’s, and Rilla’s small soul gloried in its splendours of silk and lace and flowers. She was very conscious of her hat, and I am afraid she strutted up the manse hill. The strut, or the hat, or both, got on the nerves of Mary Vance, who was swinging on the lawn gate. Mary’s temper was somewhat ruffled just then, into the bargain. Aunt Martha had refused to let her peel the potatoes and had ordered her out of the kitchen.

Susan had dressed her in a pretty white, starched, and embroidered dress, with a blue sash and beaded slippers. Her long, reddish curls were smooth and round, and Susan let her wear her best hat as a compliment to the manse. It was a bit fancy, with Susan’s taste being more prominent than Anne’s, and Rilla’s little heart swelled with joy at its splendor of silk, lace, and flowers. She was very aware of her hat and, I’m afraid, strutted up the manse hill. The strut, the hat, or maybe both, got on Mary Vance's nerves as she swung on the lawn gate. Mary was already a bit irritated at the moment because Aunt Martha had refused to let her peel the potatoes and had kicked her out of the kitchen.

“Yah! You’ll bring the potatoes to the table with strips of skin hanging to them and half boiled as usual! My, but it’ll be nice to go to your funeral,” shrieked Mary. She went out of the kitchen, giving the door such a bang that even Aunt Martha heard it, and Mr. Meredith in his study felt the vibration and thought absently that there must have been a slight earthquake shock. Then he went on with his sermon.

“Ugh! You’ll serve the potatoes with bits of skin still on them and half-cooked as usual! Wow, it’ll be great to attend your funeral,” yelled Mary. She stormed out of the kitchen, slamming the door so hard that even Aunt Martha heard it, and Mr. Meredith in his study felt the thud and thought vaguely that there might have been a little earthquake. Then he continued with his sermon.

Mary slipped from the gate and confronted the spick-and-span damsel of Ingleside.

Mary slipped through the gate and faced the neat and tidy girl from Ingleside.

“What you got there?” she demanded, trying to take the basket.

“What do you have there?” she asked, trying to grab the basket.

Rilla resisted. “It’th for Mithter Meredith,” she lisped.

Rilla resisted. “It’s for Mr. Meredith,” she lisped.

“Give it to me. I’ll give it to him,” said Mary.

“Give it to me. I’ll give it to him,” said Mary.

“No. Thuthan thaid that I wathn’t to give it to anybody but Mithter Mer’dith or Aunt Martha,” insisted Rilla.

“No. Thuthan said that I wasn’t supposed to give it to anybody but Mr. Meredith or Aunt Martha,” insisted Rilla.

Mary eyed her sourly.

Mary glared at her.

“You think you’re something, don’t you, all dressed up like a doll! Look at me. My dress is all rags and I don’t care! I’d rather be ragged than a doll baby. Go home and tell them to put you in a glass case. Look at me—look at me—look at me!”

"You think you’re special, don’t you, all dressed up like a doll! Look at me. My dress is just rags and I don’t care! I’d rather be in rags than a doll baby. Go home and tell them to put you in a glass case. Look at me—look at me—look at me!"

Mary executed a wild dance around the dismayed and bewildered Rilla, flirting her ragged skirt and vociferating “Look at me—look at me” until poor Rilla was dizzy. But as the latter tried to edge away towards the gate Mary pounced on her again.

Mary danced wildly around the confused and astonished Rilla, twirling her tattered skirt and shouting, “Look at me—look at me” until Rilla felt dizzy. But when Rilla tried to slip away towards the gate, Mary jumped on her again.

“You give me that basket,” she ordered with a grimace. Mary was past mistress in the art of “making faces.” She could give her countenance a most grotesque and unearthly appearance out of which her strange, brilliant, white eyes gleamed with weird effect.

“You give me that basket,” she commanded with a grimace. Mary was an expert at “making faces.” She could distort her expression into a truly bizarre and otherworldly look, with her strange, bright, white eyes shining in a weird way.

“I won’t,” gasped Rilla, frightened but staunch. “You let me go, Mary Vanth.”

“I won’t,” Rilla gasped, scared but determined. “You let me go, Mary Vanth.”

Mary let go for a minute and looked around her. Just inside the gate was a small “flake,” on which a half a dozen large codfish were drying. One of Mr. Meredith’s parishioners had presented him with them one day, perhaps in lieu of the subscription he was supposed to pay to the stipend and never did. Mr. Meredith had thanked him and then forgotten all about the fish, which would have promptly spoiled had not the indefatigable Mary prepared them for drying and rigged up the “flake” herself on which to dry them.

Mary took a moment to look around her. Right inside the gate was a small "flake," where about six large codfish were drying. One of Mr. Meredith’s parishioners had given him the fish one day, maybe as a substitute for the subscription he was supposed to pay for the stipend but never did. Mr. Meredith had thanked him and then completely forgotten about the fish, which would have spoiled right away if it weren't for the tireless Mary, who had prepared them for drying and set up the "flake" herself to dry them.

Mary had a diabolical inspiration. She flew to the “flake” and seized the largest fish there—a huge, flat thing, nearly as big as herself. With a whoop she swooped down on the terrified Rilla, brandishing her weird missile. Rilla’s courage gave way. To be lambasted with a dried codfish was such an unheard-of thing that Rilla could not face it. With a shriek she dropped her basket and fled. The beautiful berries, which Susan had so tenderly selected for the minister, rolled in a rosy torrent over the dusty road and were trodden on by the flying feet of pursuer and pursued. The basket and contents were no longer in Mary’s mind. She thought only of the delight of giving Rilla Blythe the scare of her life. She would teach her to come giving herself airs because of her fine clothes.

Mary came up with a wicked idea. She raced to the “flake” and grabbed the biggest fish there—a huge, flat thing, almost as big as her. With a yell, she dove down on the terrified Rilla, waving her strange weapon. Rilla’s bravery crumbled. Getting whacked with a dried codfish was so bizarre that Rilla couldn’t handle it. With a scream, she dropped her basket and ran away. The beautiful berries, which Susan had carefully picked for the minister, rolled like a pink torrent over the dusty road, getting crushed under the feet of both the chaser and the chased. The basket and its contents no longer mattered to Mary. All she cared about was giving Rilla Blythe a scare she wouldn’t forget. She would show her what happens when you act all high and mighty because of your fancy clothes.

Rilla flew down the hill and along the street. Terror lent wings to her feet, and she just managed to keep ahead of Mary, who was somewhat hampered by her own laughter, but who had breath enough to give occasional blood-curdling whoops as she ran, flourishing her codfish in the air. Through the Glen street they swept, while everybody ran to the windows and gates to see them. Mary felt she was making a tremendous sensation and enjoyed it. Rilla, blind with terror and spent of breath, felt that she could run no longer. In another instant that terrible girl would be on her with the codfish. At this point the poor mite stumbled and fell into the mud-puddle at the end of the street just as Miss Cornelia came out of Carter Flagg’s store.

Rilla raced down the hill and along the street. Fear gave her speed, and she barely stayed ahead of Mary, who was slowed down by her own laughter but still had enough breath to let out occasional blood-curdling screams as she ran, waving her codfish in the air. They rushed through Glen street, and everyone rushed to their windows and gates to watch them. Mary felt like she was making a huge impression and loved it. Rilla, terrified and out of breath, felt she couldn’t run any longer. In another moment, that dreadful girl would catch up to her with the codfish. Just then, the poor girl stumbled and fell into the muddy puddle at the end of the street right as Miss Cornelia came out of Carter Flagg’s store.

Miss Cornelia took the whole situation in at a glance. So did Mary. The latter stopped short in her mad career and before Miss Cornelia could speak she had whirled around and was running up as fast as she had run down. Miss Cornelia’s lips tightened ominously, but she knew it was no use to think of chasing her. So she picked up poor, sobbing, dishevelled Rilla instead and took her home. Rilla was heart-broken. Her dress and slippers and hat were ruined and her six year old pride had received terrible bruises.

Miss Cornelia took in the whole situation at a glance. So did Mary. The latter suddenly stopped in her frantic rush, and before Miss Cornelia could say anything, she turned around and ran back up as fast as she had come down. Miss Cornelia's lips tightened in frustration, but she knew it was pointless to think about chasing her. Instead, she picked up poor, sobbing, disheveled Rilla and took her home. Rilla was heartbroken. Her dress, slippers, and hat were ruined, and her six-year-old pride had suffered serious blows.

Susan, white with indignation, heard Miss Cornelia’s story of Mary Vance’s exploit.

Susan, flushed with anger, listened to Miss Cornelia’s account of Mary Vance’s escapade.

“Oh, the hussy—oh, the littly hussy!” she said, as she carried Rilla away for purification and comfort.

“Oh, the hussy—oh, the little hussy!” she said, as she carried Rilla away for cleansing and comfort.

“This thing has gone far enough, Anne dearie,” said Miss Cornelia resolutely. “Something must be done. Who is this creature who is staying at the manse and where does she come from?”

“This has gone on long enough, Anne dear,” said Miss Cornelia firmly. “We need to take action. Who is this person staying at the manse and where did she come from?”

“I understood she was a little girl from over-harbour who was visiting at the manse,” answered Anne, who saw the comical side of the codfish chase and secretly thought Rilla was rather vain and needed a lesson or two.

“I realized she was a little girl from over-harbour who was visiting the manse,” replied Anne, who found the funny side of the codfish chase and secretly thought Rilla was a bit vain and needed to learn a lesson or two.

“I know all the over-harbour families who come to our church and that imp doesn’t belong to any of them,” retorted Miss Cornelia. “She is almost in rags and when she goes to church she wears Faith Meredith’s old clothes. There’s some mystery here, and I’m going to investigate it, since it seems nobody else will. I believe she was at the bottom of their goings-on in Warren Mead’s spruce bush the other day. Did you hear of their frightening his mother into a fit?”

“I know all the families from the harbor who come to our church, and that girl doesn’t belong to any of them,” replied Miss Cornelia. “She’s practically in rags, and when she goes to church, she wears Faith Meredith’s old clothes. There’s something mysterious going on, and I’m going to look into it since it seems nobody else will. I think she was behind what happened in Warren Mead’s spruce bush the other day. Did you hear about how they scared his mother into a fit?”

“No. I knew Gilbert had been called to see her, but I did not hear what the trouble was.”

“No. I knew Gilbert had gone to see her, but I didn’t hear what the issue was.”

“Well, you know she has a weak heart. And one day last week, when she was all alone on the veranda, she heard the most awful shrieks of ‘murder’ and ‘help’ coming from the bush—positively frightful sounds, Anne dearie. Her heart gave out at once. Warren heard them himself at the barn, and went straight to the bush to investigate, and there he found all the manse children sitting on a fallen tree and screaming ‘murder’ at the top of their lungs. They told him they were only in fun and didn’t think anyone would hear them. They were just playing Indian ambush. Warren went back to the house and found his poor mother unconscious on the veranda.”

"Well, you know she has a weak heart. And one day last week, when she was all alone on the porch, she heard the most awful screams of ‘murder’ and ‘help’ coming from the bushes—absolutely terrifying sounds, dear Anne. Her heart gave out immediately. Warren heard them too from the barn and went straight to the bushes to check it out, and there he found all the kids from the manse sitting on a fallen tree and shouting ‘murder’ at the top of their lungs. They told him they were just having fun and didn’t think anyone would hear them. They were just playing Indian ambush. Warren went back to the house and found his poor mother unconscious on the porch."

Susan, who had returned, sniffed contemptuously.

Susan, who had come back, sniffed in disdain.

“I think she was very far from being unconscious, Mrs. Marshall Elliott, and that you may tie to. I have been hearing of Amelia Warren’s weak heart for forty years. She had it when she was twenty. She enjoys making a fuss and having the doctor, and any excuse will do.”

“I think she was definitely not unconscious, Mrs. Marshall Elliott, and you can count on that. I’ve been hearing about Amelia Warren’s weak heart for forty years. She had it when she was twenty. She loves to create a scene and call for the doctor, and any excuse will suffice.”

“I don’t think Gilbert thought her attack very serious,” said Anne.

"I don't think Gilbert took her attack very seriously," said Anne.

“Oh, that may very well be,” said Miss Cornelia. “But the matter has made an awful lot of talk and the Meads being Methodists makes it that much worse. What is going to become of those children? Sometimes I can’t sleep at nights for thinking about them, Anne dearie. I really do question if they get enough to eat, even, for their father is so lost in dreams that he doesn’t often remember he has a stomach, and that lazy old woman doesn’t bother cooking what she ought. They are just running wild and now that school is closing they’ll be worse than ever.”

“Oh, that might be true,” said Miss Cornelia. “But this situation has created a lot of gossip, and the fact that the Meads are Methodists makes it even worse. What’s going to happen to those kids? Sometimes I can’t sleep at night worrying about them, Anne dear. I really wonder if they’re getting enough to eat, since their father is so lost in his own world that he rarely remembers to eat, and that lazy old woman doesn’t bother to cook what she should. They're just running wild, and with school closing, it’s going to get even worse.”

“They do have jolly times,” said Anne, laughing over the recollections of some Rainbow Valley happenings that had come to her ears. “And they are all brave and frank and loyal and truthful.”

“They have a great time,” Anne said, laughing as she thought about some of the fun things that had happened in Rainbow Valley that she had heard about. “And they’re all brave, open, loyal, and honest.”

“That’s a true word, Anne dearie, and when you come to think of all the trouble in the church those two tattling, deceitful youngsters of the last minister’s made, I’m inclined to overlook a good deal in the Merediths.”

"That's a true statement, Anne dear, and when you consider all the trouble those two gossiping, deceitful kids of the last minister caused in the church, I'm inclined to overlook a lot in the Merediths."

“When all is said and done, Mrs. Dr. dear, they are very nice children,” said Susan. “They have got plenty of original sin in them and that I will admit, but maybe it is just as well, for if they had not they might spoil from over-sweetness. Only I do think it is not proper for them to play in a graveyard and that I will maintain.”

“When everything is said and done, Mrs. Dr. dear, they’re really nice kids,” said Susan. “They definitely have their share of mischief, and I’ll admit that, but maybe that’s not such a bad thing, because if they didn’t, they could turn too sugary. Still, I really think it’s not right for them to be playing in a graveyard, and I’ll stand by that.”

“But they really play quite quietly there,” excused Anne. “They don’t run and yell as they do elsewhere. Such howls as drift up here from Rainbow Valley sometimes! Though I fancy my own small fry bear a valiant part in them. They had a sham battle there last night and had to ‘roar’ themselves, because they had no artillery to do it, so Jem says. Jem is passing through the stage where all boys hanker to be soldiers.”

“But they really play pretty quietly there,” Anne explained. “They don’t run around and shout like they do in other places. Sometimes you can hear the loud noises from Rainbow Valley drifting up here! Although I suspect my own kids contribute to those sounds too. They had a pretend battle there last night and had to ‘roar’ themselves because they didn’t have any toy weapons, according to Jem. Jem is at that age where all boys want to be soldiers.”

“Well, thank goodness, he’ll never be a soldier,” said Miss Cornelia. “I never approved of our boys going to that South African fracas. But it’s over, and not likely anything of the kind will ever happen again. I think the world is getting more sensible. As for the Merediths, I’ve said many a time and I say it again, if Mr. Meredith had a wife all would be well.”

“Well, thank goodness, he’ll never be a soldier,” said Miss Cornelia. “I never approved of our boys going to that South African conflict. But it’s over, and it’s not likely anything like that will happen again. I think the world is becoming more sensible. As for the Merediths, I’ve said many times, and I’ll say it again, if Mr. Meredith had a wife, everything would be fine.”

“He called twice at the Kirks’ last week, so I am told,” said Susan.

“He called twice at the Kirks' last week, or so I've heard,” said Susan.

“Well,” said Miss Cornelia thoughtfully, “as a rule, I don’t approve of a minister marrying in his congregation. It generally spoils him. But in this case it would do no harm, for every one likes Elizabeth Kirk and nobody else is hankering for the job of stepmothering those youngsters. Even the Hill girls balk at that. They haven’t been found laying traps for Mr. Meredith. Elizabeth would make him a good wife if he only thought so. But the trouble is, she really is homely and, Anne dearie, Mr. Meredith, abstracted as he is, has an eye for a good-looking woman, man-like. He isn’t so other-worldly when it comes to that, believe me.”

“Well,” said Miss Cornelia thoughtfully, “usually I don’t think a minister should marry someone from his own congregation. It usually ends up being a bad idea. But in this case, it wouldn’t hurt, because everyone likes Elizabeth Kirk and nobody else wants to take on the job of stepmother to those kids. Even the Hill girls shy away from that. They haven't been trying to catch Mr. Meredith's attention. Elizabeth would be a great wife for him if he could see it. The problem is, she’s not attractive, and, Anne dear, Mr. Meredith, as distracted as he is, definitely notices a pretty woman. He’s not so other-worldly when it comes to that, believe me.”

“Elizabeth Kirk is a very nice person, but they do say that people have nearly frozen to death in her mother’s spare-room bed before now, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan darkly. “If I felt I had any right to express an opinion concerning such a solemn matter as a minister’s marriage I would say that I think Elizabeth’s cousin Sarah, over-harbour, would make Mr. Meredith a better wife.”

“Elizabeth Kirk is really nice, but I've heard that people have almost frozen to death in her mom’s spare-room bed,” Susan said darkly. “If I felt I had any right to weigh in on something as serious as a minister’s marriage, I’d say that Elizabeth’s cousin Sarah, over on the other side of the harbor, would be a better match for Mr. Meredith.”

“Why, Sarah Kirk is a Methodist,” said Miss Cornelia, much as if Susan had suggested a Hottentot as a manse bride.

“Why, Sarah Kirk is a Methodist,” said Miss Cornelia, as if Susan had suggested a Hottentot as a minister's wife.

“She would likely turn Presbyterian if she married Mr. Meredith,” retorted Susan.

“She would probably convert to Presbyterian if she married Mr. Meredith,” retorted Susan.

Miss Cornelia shook her head. Evidently with her it was, once a Methodist, always a Methodist.

Miss Cornelia shook her head. Clearly for her, it was once a Methodist, always a Methodist.

“Sarah Kirk is entirely out of the question,” she said positively. “And so is Emmeline Drew—though the Drews are all trying to make the match. They are literally throwing poor Emmeline at his head, and he hasn’t the least idea of it.”

“Sarah Kirk is definitely not an option,” she said confidently. “And neither is Emmeline Drew—although the Drews are all pushing for the match. They are practically throwing poor Emmeline at him, and he has no clue about it.”

“Emmeline Drew has no gumption, I must allow,” said Susan. “She is the kind of woman, Mrs. Dr. dear, who would put a hot-water bottle in your bed on a dog-night and then have her feelings hurt because you were not grateful. And her mother was a very poor housekeeper. Did you ever hear the story of her dishcloth? She lost her dishcloth one day. But the next day she found it. Oh, yes, Mrs. Dr. dear, she found it, in the goose at the dinner-table, mixed up with the stuffing. Do you think a woman like that would do for a minister’s mother-in-law? I do not. But no doubt I would be better employed in mending little Jem’s trousers than in talking gossip about my neighbours. He tore them something scandalous last night in Rainbow Valley.”

“Emmeline Drew has no common sense, I have to admit,” said Susan. “She’s the type of woman, Mrs. Doctor dear, who would put a hot-water bottle in your bed on a freezing night and then get her feelings hurt because you weren’t thankful. And her mother was a really bad housekeeper. Did you ever hear the story about her dishcloth? She lost her dishcloth one day. But the next day she found it. Oh, yes, Mrs. Doctor dear, she found it in the goose at the dinner table, mixed in with the stuffing. Do you think a woman like that would be suitable as a minister’s mother-in-law? I don’t. But I suppose I’d be better off fixing little Jem’s pants than gossiping about my neighbors. He tore them up pretty badly last night in Rainbow Valley.”

“Where is Walter?” asked Anne.

“Where's Walter?” asked Anne.

“He is up to no good, I fear, Mrs. Dr. dear. He is in the attic writing something in an exercise book. And he has not done as well in arithmetic this term as he should, so the teacher tells me. Too well I know the reason why. He has been writing silly rhymes when he should have been doing his sums. I am afraid that boy is going to be a poet, Mrs. Dr. dear.”

“He's up to no good, I’m afraid, Mrs. Doctor. He’s in the attic writing something in a notebook. And he hasn’t done as well in math this term as he should have, according to the teacher. I know exactly why. He’s been writing silly rhymes instead of doing his homework. I’m worried that boy is going to become a poet, Mrs. Doctor.”

“He is a poet now, Susan.”

"He's a poet now, Susan."

“Well, you take it real calm, Mrs. Dr. dear. I suppose it is the best way, when a person has the strength. I had an uncle who began by being a poet and ended up by being a tramp. Our family were dreadfully ashamed of him.”

“Well, you take it easy, Mrs. Dr. dear. I guess that's the best approach when someone has the strength. I once had an uncle who started out as a poet and ended up a drifter. Our family was really ashamed of him.”

“You don’t seem to think very highly of poets, Susan,” said Anne, laughing.

“You don’t seem to think much of poets, Susan,” Anne said, laughing.

“Who does, Mrs. Dr. dear?” asked Susan in genuine astonishment.

“Who does, Mrs. Dr. dear?” Susan asked in true shock.

“What about Milton and Shakespeare? And the poets of the Bible?”

“What about Milton and Shakespeare? And the poets from the Bible?”

“They tell me Milton could not get along with his wife, and Shakespeare was no more than respectable by times. As for the Bible, of course things were different in those sacred days—although I never had a high opinion of King David, say what you will. I never knew any good to come of writing poetry, and I hope and pray that blessed boy will outgrow the tendency. If he does not—we must see what emulsion of cod-liver oil will do.”

“They say Milton had trouble with his wife, and Shakespeare was only decent at times. Things were obviously different in those holy days with the Bible—though I've never thought much of King David, no matter what anyone says. I've never seen any benefits from writing poetry, and I hope and pray that kid will grow out of it. If he doesn’t—we’ll just have to see what cod liver oil can do.”

CHAPTER VIII.
MISS CORNELIA INTERVENES

Miss Cornelia descended upon the manse the next day and cross-questioned Mary, who, being a young person of considerable discernment and astuteness, told her story simple and truthfully, with an entire absence of complaint or bravado. Miss Cornelia was more favourably impressed than she had expected to be, but deemed it her duty to be severe.

Miss Cornelia came to the house the next day and grilled Mary, who, being a young woman of great insight and sharpness, shared her story simply and honestly, without any hint of complaint or bravado. Miss Cornelia was more positively impressed than she had anticipated, but felt it was her responsibility to be strict.

“Do you think,” she said sternly, “that you showed your gratitude to this family, who have been far too kind to you, by insulting and chasing one of their little friends as you did yesterday?”

“Do you think,” she said firmly, “that you showed your gratitude to this family, who have been way too nice to you, by insulting and chasing one of their little friends like you did yesterday?”

“Say, it was rotten mean of me,” admitted Mary easily. “I dunno what possessed me. That old codfish seemed to come in so blamed handy. But I was awful sorry—I cried last night after I went to bed about it, honest I did. You ask Una if I didn’t. I wouldn’t tell her what for ‘cause I was ashamed of it, and then she cried, too, because she was afraid someone had hurt my feelings. Laws, I ain’t got any feelings to hurt worth speaking of. What worries me is why Mrs. Wiley hain’t been hunting for me. It ain’t like her.”

“Honestly, that was really mean of me,” Mary admitted casually. “I don’t know what got into me. That old codfish just seemed so convenient. But I felt really bad—I cried last night after I went to bed about it, I swear I did. You can ask Una if I didn’t. I wouldn’t tell her why because I was embarrassed about it, and then she cried, too, because she thought someone had hurt my feelings. Honestly, I don’t have any feelings worth mentioning. What’s bothering me is why Mrs. Wiley hasn’t been looking for me. That’s not like her.”

Miss Cornelia herself thought it rather peculiar, but she merely admonished Mary sharply not to take any further liberties with the minister’s codfish, and went to report progress at Ingleside.

Miss Cornelia herself thought it was a bit odd, but she just warned Mary firmly not to take any more liberties with the minister’s codfish and headed off to update things at Ingleside.

“If the child’s story is true the matter ought to be looked into,” she said. “I know something about that Wiley woman, believe me. Marshall used to be well acquainted with her when he lived over-harbour. I heard him say something last summer about her and a home child she had—likely this very Mary-creature. He said some one told him she was working the child to death and not half feeding and clothing it. You know, Anne dearie, it has always been my habit neither to make nor meddle with those over-harbour folks. But I shall send Marshall over to-morrow to find out the rights of this if he can. And then I’ll speak to the minister. Mind you, Anne dearie, the Merediths found this girl literally starving in James Taylor’s old hay barn. She had been there all night, cold and hungry and alone. And us sleeping warm in our beds after good suppers.”

“If the child’s story is true, we should look into it,” she said. “I know a bit about that Wiley woman, believe me. Marshall used to know her well when he lived across the harbor. I heard him mention something last summer about her and a child she had—probably this very Mary. He said someone told him she was working the child to death and not feeding or clothing her properly. You know, Anne dear, I’ve always tried to stay out of the business of those folks across the harbor. But I’ll send Marshall over tomorrow to see what he can find out. And then I’ll talk to the minister. Just so you know, Anne dear, the Merediths found this girl literally starving in James Taylor’s old hay barn. She had been there all night, cold, hungry, and alone. And we were sleeping warm in our beds after nice dinners.”

“The poor little thing,” said Anne, picturing one of her own dear babies, cold and hungry and alone in such circumstances. “If she has been ill-used, Miss Cornelia, she mustn’t be taken back to such a place. I was an orphan once in a very similar situation.”

“The poor little thing,” said Anne, imagining one of her own beloved babies, cold, hungry, and all alone in such a situation. “If she's been mistreated, Miss Cornelia, she can’t go back to a place like that. I was an orphan once in a very similar situation.”

“We’ll have to consult the Hopetown asylum folks,” said Miss Cornelia. “Anyway, she can’t be left at the manse. Dear knows what those poor children might learn from her. I understand that she has been known to swear. But just think of her being there two whole weeks and Mr Meredith never waking up to it! What business has a man like that to have a family? Why, Anne dearie, he ought to be a monk.”

“We’ll have to talk to the people at the Hopetown asylum,” said Miss Cornelia. “Anyway, she can’t stay at the manse. God knows what those poor kids might pick up from her. I’ve heard that she has been known to curse. But just imagine her being there for two whole weeks and Mr. Meredith never noticing! What kind of man like that should even have a family? Honestly, Anne dear, he should just be a monk.”

Two evenings later Miss Cornelia was back at Ingleside.

Two nights later, Miss Cornelia was back at Ingleside.

“It’s the most amazing thing!” she said. “Mrs. Wiley was found dead in her bed the very morning after this Mary-creature ran away. She has had a bad heart for years and the doctor had warned her it might happen at any time. She had sent away her hired man and there was nobody in the house. Some neighbours found her the next day. They missed the child, it seems, but supposed Mrs. Wiley had sent her to her cousin near Charlottetown as she had said she was going to do. The cousin didn’t come to the funeral and so nobody ever knew that Mary wasn’t with her. The people Marshall talked to told him some things about the way Mrs. Wiley used this Mary that made his blood boil, so he declares. You know, it puts Marshall in a regular fury to hear of a child being ill-used. They said she whipped her mercilessly for every little fault or mistake. Some folks talked of writing to the asylum authorities but everybody’s business is nobody’s business and it was never done.”

“It’s the craziest thing!” she said. “Mrs. Wiley was found dead in her bed the morning after that Mary girl ran away. She’s had a weak heart for years, and the doctor had warned her it could happen at any time. She had sent her hired help away, so there was no one in the house. Some neighbors found her the next day. They noticed the child was missing but assumed Mrs. Wiley had sent her to her cousin near Charlottetown, like she said she would. The cousin didn’t come to the funeral, so nobody ever found out that Mary wasn’t with her. The people Marshall talked to shared some details about how Mrs. Wiley treated this Mary that made him furious, he says. You know, it really gets Marshall riled up to hear about a child being mistreated. They said she whipped her without mercy for every little mistake or fault. Some folks considered writing to the authorities at the asylum, but everyone’s business is nobody’s business, and it never happened.”

“I am sorry that Wiley person is dead,” said Susan fiercely. “I should like to go over-harbour and give her a piece of my mind. Starving and beating a child, Mrs. Dr. dear! As you know, I hold with lawful spanking, but I go no further. And what is to become of this poor child now, Mrs. Marshall Elliott?”

“I’m really sorry that Wiley person is dead,” Susan said angrily. “I want to cross the harbor and tell her exactly what I think. Starving and beating a child, Mrs. Dr. dear! As you know, I’m okay with some spanking, but I won’t accept anything worse than that. And what’s going to happen to this poor child now, Mrs. Marshall Elliott?”

“I suppose she must be sent back to Hopetown,” said Miss Cornelia. “I think every one hereabouts who wants a home child has one. I’ll see Mr. Meredith to-morrow and tell him my opinion of the whole affair.”

“I guess she has to be sent back to Hopetown,” Miss Cornelia said. “I believe everyone around here who wants a kid has one. I’ll talk to Mr. Meredith tomorrow and share my thoughts on the whole situation.”

“And no doubt she will, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan, after Miss Cornelia had gone. “She would stick at nothing, not even at shingling the church spire if she took it into her head. But I cannot understand how even Cornelia Bryant can talk to a minister as she does. You would think he was just any common person.”

“And no doubt she will, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan, after Miss Cornelia had left. “She wouldn’t hesitate to do anything, not even climb up to shingle the church spire if she decided to. But I just can’t understand how even Cornelia Bryant can talk to a minister the way she does. You’d think he was just any regular person.”

When Miss Cornelia had gone, Nan Blythe uncurled herself from the hammock where she had been studying her lessons and slipped away to Rainbow Valley. The others were already there. Jem and Jerry were playing quoits with old horseshoes borrowed from the Glen blacksmith. Carl was stalking ants on a sunny hillock. Walter, lying on his stomach among the fern, was reading aloud to Mary and Di and Faith and Una from a wonderful book of myths wherein were fascinating accounts of Prester John and the Wandering Jew, divining rods and tailed men, of Schamir, the worm that split rocks and opened the way to golden treasure, of Fortunate Isles and swan-maidens. It was a great shock to Walter to learn that William Tell and Gelert were myths also; and the story of Bishop Hatto was to keep him awake all that night; but best of all he loved the stories of the Pied Piper and the San Greal. He read them thrillingly, while the bells on the Tree Lovers tinkled in the summer wind and the coolness of the evening shadows crept across the valley.

When Miss Cornelia left, Nan Blythe stretched out from the hammock where she had been studying and made her way to Rainbow Valley. The others were already there. Jem and Jerry were playing quoits with old horseshoes they had borrowed from the blacksmith in Glen. Carl was hunting for ants on a sunny little hill. Walter, lying on his stomach among the ferns, was reading aloud to Mary, Di, Faith, and Una from an amazing book of myths that contained fascinating stories about Prester John and the Wandering Jew, divining rods, and men with tails, Schamir, the worm that split rocks to reveal golden treasure, the Fortunate Isles, and swan-maidens. Walter was shocked to discover that William Tell and Gelert were also myths; the story of Bishop Hatto would keep him up all night; but he loved the tales of the Pied Piper and the San Greal the most. He read them with excitement, while the bells on the Tree Lovers tinkled in the summer breeze, and the coolness of the evening shadows spread across the valley.

“Say, ain’t them in’resting lies?” said Mary admiringly when Walter had closed the book.

“Hey, aren’t those interesting stories?” Mary said in admiration after Walter had closed the book.

“They aren’t lies,” said Di indignantly.

“They aren’t lies,” Di said angrily.

“You don’t mean they’re true?” asked Mary incredulously.

“You don’t actually think they’re true?” Mary asked, shocked.

“No—not exactly. They’re like those ghost-stories of yours. They weren’t true—but you didn’t expect us to believe them, so they weren’t lies.”

“No—not really. They’re like those ghost stories you tell. They weren’t true—but you didn’t expect us to believe them, so they weren’t lies.”

“That yarn about the divining rod is no lie, anyhow,” said Mary. “Old Jake Crawford over-harbour can work it. They send for him from everywhere when they want to dig a well. And I believe I know the Wandering Jew.”

“That story about the divining rod is definitely true,” said Mary. “Old Jake Crawford from over the harbor can use it. People call for him from all over when they want to dig a well. And I think I know the Wandering Jew.”

“Oh, Mary,” said Una, awe-struck.

“Oh, Mary,” said Una, amazed.

“I do—true’s you’re alive. There was an old man at Mrs. Wiley’s one day last fall. He looked old enough to be anything. She was asking him about cedar posts, if he thought they’d last well. And he said, ‘Last well? They’ll last a thousand years. I know, for I’ve tried them twice.’ Now, if he was two thousand years old who was he but your Wandering Jew?”

“I do—it's true you’re alive. There was an old man at Mrs. Wiley’s one day last fall. He looked old enough to be anything. She was asking him about cedar posts, if he thought they’d last well. And he said, ‘Last well? They’ll last a thousand years. I know, because I’ve tried them twice.’ Now, if he was two thousand years old, who was he but your Wandering Jew?”

“I don’t believe the Wandering Jew would associate with a person like Mrs. Wiley,” said Faith decidedly.

“I don’t think the Wandering Jew would hang out with someone like Mrs. Wiley,” Faith said firmly.

“I love the Pied Piper story,” said Di, “and so does mother. I always feel so sorry for the poor little lame boy who couldn’t keep up with the others and got shut out of the mountain. He must have been so disappointed. I think all the rest of his life he’d be wondering what wonderful thing he had missed and wishing he could have got in with the others.”

“I love the Pied Piper story,” Di said, “and so does Mom. I always feel so sorry for the poor little lame boy who couldn’t keep up with the others and got left out of the mountain. He must have been so disappointed. I think for the rest of his life, he’d wonder what amazing thing he missed and wish he could have joined the others.”

“But how glad his mother must have been,” said Una softly. “I think she had been sorry all her life that he was lame. Perhaps she even used to cry about it. But she would never be sorry again—never. She would be glad he was lame because that was why she hadn’t lost him.”

“But how happy his mom must have been,” Una said softly. “I think she had felt bad all her life that he was lame. Maybe she even cried about it sometimes. But she would never feel that way again—never. She would be glad he was lame because that’s why she hadn’t lost him.”

“Some day,” said Walter dreamily, looking afar into the sky, “the Pied Piper will come over the hill up there and down Rainbow Valley, piping merrily and sweetly. And I will follow him—follow him down to the shore—down to the sea—away from you all. I don’t think I’ll want to go—Jem will want to go—it will be such an adventure—but I won’t. Only I’ll have to—the music will call and call and call me until I must follow.”

“Someday,” Walter said dreamily, gazing into the sky, “the Pied Piper will come over that hill and down Rainbow Valley, playing happily and sweetly. And I will follow him—follow him down to the shore—down to the sea—away from all of you. I don’t think I’ll want to go—Jem will want to go—it’ll be such an adventure—but I won’t. But I’ll have to—the music will keep calling and calling until I must follow.”

“We’ll all go,” cried Di, catching fire at the flame of Walter’s fancy, and half-believing she could see the mocking, retreating figure of the mystic piper in the far, dim end of the valley.

“We’ll all go,” shouted Di, getting excited by Walter’s idea, and half-convinced she could see the teasing, fading figure of the mysterious piper in the distant, shadowy end of the valley.

“No. You’ll sit here and wait,” said Walter, his great, splendid eyes full of strange glamour. “You’ll wait for us to come back. And we may not come—for we cannot come as long as the Piper plays. He may pipe us round the world. And still you’ll sit here and wait—and wait.”

“No. You’ll sit here and wait,” said Walter, his big, beautiful eyes full of a mysterious charm. “You’ll wait for us to come back. And we might not return—because we can’t come back as long as the Piper plays. He might lead us all around the world. And still you’ll sit here and wait—and wait.”

“Oh, dry up,” said Mary, shivering. “Don’t look like that, Walter Blythe. You give me the creeps. Do you want to set me bawling? I could just see that horrid old Piper going away on, and you boys following him, and us girls sitting here waiting all alone. I dunno why it is—I never was one of the blubbering kind—but as soon as you start your spieling I always want to cry.”

“Oh, just stop,” said Mary, shivering. “Don’t look at me like that, Walter Blythe. You give me the creeps. Do you want me to start crying? I can just picture that awful old Piper leaving, and you boys trailing after him, while us girls are sitting here all alone. I don’t know why it happens—I’ve never been the kind to bawl—but as soon as you start your rant, I always feel like crying.”

Walter smiled in triumph. He liked to exercise this power of his over his companions—to play on their feelings, waken their fears, thrill their souls. It satisfied some dramatic instinct in him. But under his triumph was a queer little chill of some mysterious dread. The Pied Piper had seemed very real to him—as if the fluttering veil that hid the future had for a moment been blown aside in the starlit dusk of Rainbow Valley and some dim glimpse of coming years granted to him.

Walter smiled in triumph. He enjoyed exercising this power of his over his friends—to play with their emotions, stir up their fears, and excite their spirits. It satisfied some dramatic instinct in him. But beneath his triumph was a strange little chill of some mysterious dread. The Pied Piper had felt very real to him—as if the fluttering veil that concealed the future had for a moment been lifted in the starlit dusk of Rainbow Valley, giving him a faint glimpse of what was to come.

Carl, coming up to their group with a report of the doings in ant-land, brought them all back to the realm of facts.

Carl approached their group with an update about activities in ant-land, bringing everyone back to reality.

“Ants are darned in’resting,” exclaimed Mary, glad to escape the shadowy Piper’s thrall. “Carl and me watched that bed in the graveyard all Saturday afternoon. I never thought there was so much in bugs. Say, but they’re quarrelsome little cusses—some of ‘em like to start a fight ‘thout any reason, far’s we could see. And some of ‘em are cowards. They got so scared they just doubled theirselves up into a ball and let the other fellows bang ‘em. They wouldn’t put up a fight at all. Some of ‘em are lazy and won’t work. We watched ‘em shirking. And there was one ant died of grief ‘cause another ant got killed—wouldn’t work—wouldn’t eat—just died—it did, honest to Go—oodness.”

“Ants are really interesting,” exclaimed Mary, happy to escape the shadowy Piper’s influence. “Carl and I watched that ant hill in the graveyard all Saturday afternoon. I never knew there was so much going on with bugs. You know, they can be such feisty little things—some of them like to start a fight for no reason, as far as we could tell. And then there are some that are just cowards. They got so scared that they curled up into a ball and let the others hit them. They wouldn’t stand up for themselves at all. Some of them are lazy and wouldn’t work. We saw them slacking off. And there was one ant that died from sadness because another ant got killed—wouldn't work—wouldn't eat—just died—it did, I swear.”

A shocked silence prevailed. Every one knew that Mary had not started out to say “goodness.” Faith and Di exchanged glances that would have done credit to Miss Cornelia herself. Walter and Carl looked uncomfortable and Una’s lip trembled.

A stunned silence fell over the group. Everyone knew that Mary hadn't meant to say "goodness." Faith and Di shared looks that would have impressed Miss Cornelia herself. Walter and Carl shifted awkwardly, and Una's lip quivered.

Mary squirmed uncomfortably.

Mary felt awkward.

“That slipped out ‘fore I thought—it did, honest to—I mean, true’s you live, and I swallowed half of it. You folks over here are mighty squeamish seems to me. Wish you could have heard the Wileys when they had a fight.”

“Oops, that just came out before I thought—it really did, I swear—I mean, as sure as you live, and I took in half of it. You all over here seem pretty sensitive to me. I wish you could have heard the Wileys when they got into a fight.”

“Ladies don’t say such things,” said Faith, very primly for her.

“Women don’t say stuff like that,” Faith said, quite primly for her.

“It isn’t right,” whispered Una.

“It’s not right,” whispered Una.

“I ain’t a lady,” said Mary. “What chance’ve I ever had of being a lady? But I won’t say that again if I can help it. I promise you.”

“I’m not a lady,” said Mary. “What chance have I ever had of being a lady? But I won’t say that again if I can help it. I promise you.”

“Besides,” said Una, “you can’t expect God to answer your prayers if you take His name in vain, Mary.”

“Besides,” Una said, “you can’t expect God to answer your prayers if you disrespect His name, Mary.”

“I don’t expect Him to answer ‘em anyhow,” said Mary of little faith. “I’ve been asking Him for a week to clear up this Wiley affair and He hasn’t done a thing. I’m going to give up.”

“I don’t expect Him to answer them anyway,” said Mary of little faith. “I’ve been asking Him for a week to resolve this Wiley situation, and He hasn’t done anything. I’m going to give up.”

At this juncture Nan arrived breathless.

At this moment, Nan arrived out of breath.

“Oh, Mary, I’ve news for you. Mrs. Elliott has been over-harbour and what do you think she found out? Mrs. Wiley is dead—she was found dead in bed the morning after you ran away. So you’ll never have to go back to her.”

“Oh, Mary, I have some news for you. Mrs. Elliott was over at the harbor, and guess what she found out? Mrs. Wiley is dead—she was found dead in bed the morning after you ran away. So you’ll never have to go back to her.”

“Dead!” said Mary stupefied. Then she shivered.

“Dead!” Mary said, shocked. Then she shivered.

“Do you s’pose my praying had anything to do with that?” she cried imploringly to Una. “If it had I’ll never pray again as long as I live. Why, she may come back and ha’nt me.”

“Do you think my praying had anything to do with that?” she cried desperately to Una. “If it did, I’ll never pray again for the rest of my life. What if she comes back and haunts me?”

“No, no, Mary,” said Una comfortingly, “it hadn’t. Why, Mrs. Wiley died long before you ever began to pray about it at all.”

“No, no, Mary,” Una said soothingly, “it hadn’t. Look, Mrs. Wiley passed away long before you even started praying about it.”

“That’s so,” said Mary recovering from her panic. “But I tell you it gave me a start. I wouldn’t like to think I’d prayed anybody to death. I never thought of such a thing as her dying when I was praying. She didn’t seem much like the dying kind. Did Mrs. Elliott say anything about me?”

"That's true," said Mary, regaining her composure. "But I have to say, it really shocked me. I wouldn't want to believe that I prayed someone to death. I never imagined she would die while I was praying. She didn't seem like the type to die. Did Mrs. Elliott say anything about me?"

“She said you would likely have to go back to the asylum.”

“She said you probably have to go back to the asylum.”

“I thought as much,” said Mary drearily. “And then they’ll give me out again—likely to some one just like Mrs. Wiley. Well, I s’pose I can stand it. I’m tough.”

“I figured as much,” Mary said wearily. “And then they’ll hand me over again—probably to someone just like Mrs. Wiley. Well, I guess I can handle it. I’m resilient.”

“I’m going to pray that you won’t have to go back,” whispered Una, as she and Mary walked home to the manse.

“I’m going to pray that you don’t have to go back,” whispered Una, as she and Mary walked home to the manse.

“You can do as you like,” said Mary decidedly, “but I vow I won’t. I’m good and scared of this praying business. See what’s come of it. If Mrs. Wiley had died after I started praying it would have been my doings.”

“You can do what you want,” Mary said firmly, “but I swear I won't. I'm really scared of this praying stuff. Look at what happened. If Mrs. Wiley had died after I started praying, it would have been my fault.”

“Oh, no, it wouldn’t,” said Una. “I wish I could explain things better—father could, I know, if you’d talk to him, Mary.”

“Oh, no, it wouldn’t,” said Una. “I wish I could explain things better—Dad could, I know, if you’d talk to him, Mary.”

“Catch me! I don’t know what to make of your father, that’s the long and short of it. He goes by me and never sees me in broad daylight. I ain’t proud—but I ain’t a door-mat, neither!”

“Catch me! I don’t know what to think of your dad, that’s the bottom line. He walks by me and never sees me in broad daylight. I’m not proud—but I’m not a doormat, either!”

“Oh, Mary, it’s just father’s way. Most of the time he never sees us, either. He is thinking deeply, that is all. And I am going to pray that God will keep you in Four Winds—because I like you, Mary.”

“Oh, Mary, it’s just the way dad is. Most of the time he doesn’t see us, either. He’s just thinking deeply, that’s all. And I am going to pray that God keeps you in Four Winds—because I like you, Mary.”

“All right. Only don’t let me hear of any more people dying on account of it,” said Mary. “I’d like to stay in Four Winds fine. I like it and I like the harbour and the light house—and you and the Blythes. You’re the only friends I ever had and I’d hate to leave you.”

“All right. Just make sure I don’t hear about anyone else dying because of it,” Mary said. “I want to stay in Four Winds. I really like it here, the harbor, the lighthouse—and you and the Blythes. You’re the only friends I’ve ever had, and I’d hate to leave you.”

CHAPTER IX.
UNA INTERVENES

Miss Cornelia had an interview with Mr. Meredith which proved something of a shock to that abstracted gentleman. She pointed out to him, none too respectfully, his dereliction of duty in allowing a waif like Mary Vance to come into his family and associate with his children without knowing or learning anything about her.

Miss Cornelia had a meeting with Mr. Meredith that surprised the preoccupied gentleman. She pointed out to him—rather disrespectfully—his failure to do his duty by letting a girl like Mary Vance join his family and interact with his children without knowing anything about her.

“I don’t say there is much harm done, of course,” she concluded. “This Mary-creature isn’t what you might call bad, when all is said and done. I’ve been questioning your children and the Blythes, and from what I can make out there’s nothing much to be said against the child except that she’s slangy and doesn’t use very refined language. But think what might have happened if she’d been like some of those home children we know of. You know yourself what that poor little creature the Jim Flaggs’ had, taught and told the Flagg children.”

“I’m not saying there’s a lot of harm done, of course,” she finished. “This Mary girl isn’t what you’d call bad, when all is considered. I’ve been asking your kids and the Blythes, and from what I gather, there’s not much to criticize about her except that she talks slang and doesn’t use very polished language. But think about what could have happened if she had been like some of those kids from home we know of. You know what that poor little girl the Jim Flaggs had was taught and what she told the Flagg kids.”

Mr. Meredith did know and was honestly shocked over his own carelessness in the matter.

Mr. Meredith did know and was genuinely shocked by his own carelessness in the matter.

“But what is to be done, Mrs. Elliott?” he asked helplessly. “We can’t turn the poor child out. She must be cared for.”

“But what are we going to do, Mrs. Elliott?” he asked, feeling powerless. “We can’t just kick the poor child out. She needs to be taken care of.”

“Of course. We’d better write to the Hopetown authorities at once. Meanwhile, I suppose she might as well stay here for a few more days till we hear from them. But keep your eyes and ears open, Mr. Meredith.”

“Of course. We should write to the Hopetown authorities right away. In the meantime, I guess she can stay here for a few more days until we hear back from them. But stay alert, Mr. Meredith.”

Susan would have died of horror on the spot if she had heard Miss Cornelia so admonishing a minister. But Miss Cornelia departed in a warm glow of satisfaction over duty done, and that night Mr. Meredith asked Mary to come into his study with him. Mary obeyed, looking literally ghastly with fright. But she got the surprise of her poor, battered little life. This man, of whom she had stood so terribly in awe, was the kindest, gentlest soul she had ever met. Before she knew what happened Mary found herself pouring all her troubles into his ear and receiving in return such sympathy and tender understanding as it had never occurred to her to imagine. Mary left the study with her face and eyes so softened that Una hardly knew her.

Susan would have been horrified on the spot if she had heard Miss Cornelia scolding a minister. But Miss Cornelia left feeling warm and satisfied about having done her duty, and that night Mr. Meredith asked Mary to join him in his study. Mary complied, looking genuinely terrified. But she got the surprise of her life. This man, whom she had been so scared of, turned out to be the kindest, gentlest person she had ever met. Before she even realized it was happening, Mary found herself sharing all her troubles with him, and in return, she received an unexpected level of sympathy and understanding. Mary left the study with her face and eyes so softened that Una hardly recognized her.

“Your father’s all right, when he does wake up,” she said with a sniff that just escaped being a sob. “It’s a pity he doesn’t wake up oftener. He said I wasn’t to blame for Mrs. Wiley dying, but that I must try to think of her good points and not of her bad ones. I dunno what good points she had, unless it was keeping her house clean and making first-class butter. I know I ‘most wore my arms out scrubbing her old kitchen floor with the knots in it. But anything your father says goes with me after this.”

“Your dad's fine, whenever he finally wakes up,” she said with a sniff that almost turned into a sob. “It’s a shame he doesn’t wake up more often. He told me I wasn’t responsible for Mrs. Wiley’s death, but that I should focus on her good qualities instead of her bad ones. I don’t really know what good qualities she had, unless it was keeping her house clean and making great butter. I nearly wore my arms out scrubbing her old kitchen floor with all its bumps. But whatever your dad says, I’m going to follow from now on.”

Mary proved a rather dull companion in the following days, however. She confided to Una that the more she thought of going back to the asylum the more she hated it. Una racked her small brains for some way of averting it, but it was Nan Blythe who came to the rescue with a somewhat startling suggestion.

Mary turned out to be a pretty boring companion in the days that followed. She shared with Una that the more she thought about going back to the asylum, the more she loathed it. Una strained her little brain for a way to prevent it, but it was Nan Blythe who came to the rescue with a somewhat shocking suggestion.

“Mrs. Elliott might take Mary herself. She has a great big house and Mr. Elliott is always wanting her to have help. It would be just a splendid place for Mary. Only she’d have to behave herself.”

“Mrs. Elliott might take Mary with her. She has a huge house and Mr. Elliott always wants her to have help. It would be a perfect place for Mary. She just needs to behave herself.”

“Oh, Nan, do you think Mrs. Elliott would take her?”

“Oh, Nan, do you think Mrs. Elliott would want her?”

“It wouldn’t do any harm if you asked her,” said Nan. At first Una did not think she could. She was so shy that to ask a favour of anybody was agony to her. And she was very much in awe of the bustling, energetic Mrs. Elliott. She liked her very much and always enjoyed a visit to her house; but to go and ask her to adopt Mary Vance seemed such a height of presumption that Una’s timid spirit quailed.

“It wouldn’t hurt to ask her,” said Nan. At first, Una didn’t think she could. She was so shy that asking anyone for a favor felt like torture to her. Plus, she found the lively, energetic Mrs. Elliott intimidating. She liked her a lot and always enjoyed visiting her house; but asking her to adopt Mary Vance felt like a huge overstep, making Una’s timid spirit falter.

When the Hopetown authorities wrote to Mr. Meredith to send Mary to them without delay Mary cried herself to sleep in the manse attic that night and Una found a desperate courage. The next evening she slipped away from the manse to the harbour road. Far down in Rainbow Valley she heard joyous laughter but her way lay not there. She was terribly pale and terribly in earnest—so much so that she took no notice of the people she met—and old Mrs. Stanley Flagg was quite huffed and said Una Meredith would be as absentminded as her father when she grew up.

When the Hopetown authorities contacted Mr. Meredith to have Mary sent to them immediately, Mary cried herself to sleep in the manse attic that night, and Una found a desperate courage. The next evening, she quietly slipped away from the manse to the harbor road. Far down in Rainbow Valley, she heard joyful laughter, but that wasn't her destination. She looked incredibly pale and was deeply serious—so much so that she didn't notice the people she passed by—and old Mrs. Stanley Flagg was quite annoyed, saying Una Meredith would be just as forgetful as her father when she grew up.

Miss Cornelia lived half way between the Glen and Four Winds Point, in a house whose original glaring green hue had mellowed down to an agreeable greenish gray. Marshall Elliott had planted trees about it and set out a rose garden and a spruce hedge. It was quite a different place from what it had been in years agone. The manse children and the Ingleside children liked to go there. It was a beautiful walk down the old harbour road, and there was always a well-filled cooky jar at the end.

Miss Cornelia lived halfway between the Glen and Four Winds Point, in a house whose original bright green color had faded into a pleasant greenish gray. Marshall Elliott had planted trees around it and created a rose garden and a spruce hedge. It was a completely different place from what it had been in years past. The manse kids and the Ingleside kids loved to visit. It was a lovely walk down the old harbor road, and there was always a jar full of cookies waiting at the end.

The misty sea was lapping softly far down on the sands. Three big boats were skimming down the harbour like great white sea-birds. A schooner was coming up the channel. The world of Four Winds was steeped in glowing colour, and subtle music, and strange glamour, and everybody should have been happy in it. But when Una turned in at Miss Cornelia’s gate her very legs had almost refused to carry her.

The misty sea was gently lapping at the shore. Three large boats were gliding through the harbor like big white seabirds. A schooner was making its way up the channel. The world of Four Winds was filled with vibrant colors, soft music, and an otherworldly charm, and everyone should have felt happy there. But when Una walked through Miss Cornelia’s gate, her legs nearly gave out on her.

Miss Cornelia was alone on the veranda. Una had hoped Mr. Elliott would be there. He was so big and hearty and twinkly that there would be encouragement in his presence. She sat on the little stool Miss Cornelia brought out and tried to eat the doughnut Miss Cornelia gave her. It stuck in her throat, but she swallowed desperately lest Miss Cornelia be offended. She could not talk; she was still pale; and her big, dark-blue eyes looked so piteous that Miss Cornelia concluded the child was in some trouble.

Miss Cornelia was alone on the porch. Una had hoped Mr. Elliott would be there. He was so big and cheerful, with a twinkle in his eye, that his presence would have been comforting. She sat on the small stool Miss Cornelia brought out and tried to eat the doughnut Miss Cornelia gave her. It got stuck in her throat, but she swallowed hard to avoid upsetting Miss Cornelia. She couldn’t talk; she still looked pale, and her big, dark blue eyes looked so sad that Miss Cornelia figured the child was in some kind of trouble.

“What’s on your mind, dearie?” she asked. “There’s something, that’s plain to be seen.”

“What’s on your mind, sweetheart?” she asked. “There’s something, that’s obvious.”

Una swallowed the last twist of doughnut with a desperate gulp.

Una swallowed the last bit of doughnut with a desperate gulp.

“Mrs. Elliott, won’t you take Mary Vance?” she said beseechingly.

“Mrs. Elliott, will you please take Mary Vance?” she asked earnestly.

Miss Cornelia stared blankly.

Miss Cornelia stared in shock.

“Me! Take Mary Vance! Do you mean keep her?”

“Me! Take Mary Vance! Are you saying to keep her?”

“Yes—keep her—adopt her,” said Una eagerly, gaining courage now that the ice was broken. “Oh, Mrs. Elliott, please do. She doesn’t want to go back to the asylum—she cries every night about it. She’s so afraid of being sent to another hard place. And she’s so smart—there isn’t anything she can’t do. I know you wouldn’t be sorry if you took her.”

“Yes—keep her—adopt her,” Una said eagerly, becoming more confident now that the ice was broken. “Oh, Mrs. Elliott, please do. She doesn’t want to go back to the asylum—she cries every night about it. She’s so scared of being sent to another harsh place. And she’s so smart—there’s nothing she can’t do. I know you wouldn’t regret it if you took her.”

“I never thought of such a thing,” said Miss Cornelia rather helplessly.

"I never thought of anything like that," Miss Cornelia said, feeling quite helpless.

Won’t you think of it?” implored Una.

Won’t you think about it?” pleaded Una.

“But, dearie, I don’t want help. I’m quite able to do all the work here. And I never thought I’d like to have a home girl if I did need help.”

“But, sweetheart, I don’t want help. I’m perfectly capable of doing all the work here. And I never thought I’d want a housekeeper if I actually needed help.”

The light went out of Una’s eyes. Her lips trembled. She sat down on her stool again, a pathetic little figure of disappointment, and began to cry.

The light faded from Una's eyes. Her lips quivered. She sat back down on her stool, a sad little image of disappointment, and started to cry.

“Don’t—dearie—don’t,” exclaimed Miss Cornelia in distress. She could never bear to hurt a child. “I don’t say I won’t take her—but the idea is so new it has just kerflummuxed me. I must think it over.”

“Don’t—sweetheart—don’t,” Miss Cornelia exclaimed, visibly upset. She could never bring herself to hurt a child. “I’m not saying I won’t take her—but the idea is so new it has completely thrown me off. I need to think it through.”

“Mary is so smart,” said Una again.

“Mary is so brilliant,” said Una again.

“Humph! So I’ve heard. I’ve heard she swears, too. Is that true?”

“Humph! So I’ve heard. I’ve heard she curses, too. Is that true?”

“I’ve never heard her swear exactly,” faltered Una uncomfortably. “But I’m afraid she could.”

“I’ve never heard her swear exactly,” Una said awkwardly. “But I’m worried she could.”

“I believe you! Does she always tell the truth?”

“I believe you! Does she always speak the truth?”

“I think she does, except when she’s afraid of a whipping.”

"I think she does, except when she's scared of getting punished."

“And yet you want me to take her!”

“And yet you want me to take her!”

Some one has to take her,” sobbed Una. “Some one has to look after her, Mrs. Elliott.”

Somebody has to take her,” sobbed Una. “Somebody has to look after her, Mrs. Elliott.”

“That’s true. Perhaps it is my duty to do it,” said Miss Cornelia with a sigh. “Well, I’ll have to talk it over with Mr. Elliott. So don’t say anything about it just yet. Take another doughnut, dearie.”

“That’s true. Maybe it is my responsibility to do it,” said Miss Cornelia with a sigh. “Well, I’ll have to discuss it with Mr. Elliott. So don’t mention it just yet. Have another doughnut, dear.”

Una took it and ate it with a better appetite.

Una took it and ate it with a greater appetite.

“I’m very fond of doughnuts,” she confessed “Aunt Martha never makes any. But Miss Susan at Ingleside does, and sometimes she lets us have a plateful in Rainbow Valley. Do you know what I do when I’m hungry for doughnuts and can’t get any, Mrs. Elliott?”

“I really love doughnuts,” she admitted. “Aunt Martha never makes any. But Miss Susan at Ingleside does, and sometimes she lets us have a plateful in Rainbow Valley. Do you know what I do when I’m craving doughnuts and can’t get any, Mrs. Elliott?”

“No, dearie. What?”

"No, honey. What?"

“I get out mother’s old cook book and read the doughnut recipe—and the other recipes. They sound so nice. I always do that when I’m hungry—especially after we’ve had ditto for dinner. Then I read the fried chicken and the roast goose recipes. Mother could make all those nice things.”

“I take out my mom’s old cookbook and read the doughnut recipe—and the other recipes. They sound so good. I always do this when I’m hungry—especially after we've had leftovers for dinner. Then I read the fried chicken and roast goose recipes. My mom could make all those delicious things.”

“Those manse children will starve to death yet if Mr. Meredith doesn’t get married,” Miss Cornelia told her husband indignantly after Una had gone. “And he won’t—and what’s to be done? And shall we take this Mary-creature, Marshall?”

“Those manse kids are going to starve to death if Mr. Meredith doesn’t get married,” Miss Cornelia told her husband, upset, after Una had left. “And he won’t—and what can we do? And are we going to take this Mary person, Marshall?”

“Yes, take her,” said Marshall laconically.

“Yes, take her,” Marshall said casually.

“Just like a man,” said his wife, despairingly. “‘Take her’—as if that was all. There are a hundred things to be considered, believe me.”

“Just like a man,” said his wife, in despair. “‘Take her’—as if that was it. There are a hundred things to think about, believe me.”

“Take her—and we’ll consider them afterwards, Cornelia,” said her husband.

“Take her—and we’ll think about them later, Cornelia,” said her husband.

In the end Miss Cornelia did take her and went up to announce her decision to the Ingleside people first.

In the end, Miss Cornelia did take her and went up to tell the Ingleside people about her decision first.

“Splendid!” said Anne delightedly. “I’ve been hoping you would do that very thing, Miss Cornelia. I want that poor child to get a good home. I was a homeless little orphan just like her once.”

“Awesome!” said Anne excitedly. “I’ve been hoping you would do that, Miss Cornelia. I want that poor child to find a loving home. I was a homeless little orphan just like her once.”

“I don’t think this Mary-creature is or ever will be much like you,” retorted Miss Cornelia gloomily. “She’s a cat of another colour. But she’s also a human being with an immortal soul to save. I’ve got a shorter catechism and a small tooth comb and I’m going to do my duty by her, now that I’ve set my hand to the plough, believe me.”

“I don’t think this Mary girl is or ever will be anything like you,” Miss Cornelia replied gloomily. “She’s a completely different kind of person. But she’s also a human with an immortal soul that needs saving. I’ve got a shorter catechism and a small tooth comb, and I’m going to do my duty by her now that I’ve committed to it, believe me.”

Mary received the news with chastened satisfaction.

Mary accepted the news with subdued satisfaction.

“It’s better luck than I expected,” she said.

“It’s better luck than I thought,” she said.

“You’ll have to mind your p’s and q’s with Mrs. Elliott,” said Nan.

“You need to watch your manners around Mrs. Elliott,” said Nan.

“Well, I can do that,” flashed Mary. “I know how to behave when I want to just as well as you, Nan Blythe.”

“Well, I can do that,” Mary said with a smirk. “I know how to act when I want to just as well as you do, Nan Blythe.”

“You mustn’t use bad words, you know, Mary,” said Una anxiously.

“You shouldn’t use bad words, you know, Mary,” said Una anxiously.

“I s’pose she’d die of horror if I did,” grinned Mary, her white eyes shining with unholy glee over the idea. “But you needn’t worry, Una. Butter won’t melt in my mouth after this. I’ll be all prunes and prisms.”

“I guess she’d freak out if I did,” Mary grinned, her wide eyes sparkling with wicked excitement over the thought. “But you don’t need to worry, Una. I’ll be as sweet as pie after this. I’ll be all tricks and rainbows.”

“Nor tell lies,” added Faith.

“Nor tell lies,” Faith added.

“Not even to get off from a whipping?” pleaded Mary.

“Not even to get out of a whipping?” begged Mary.

“Mrs. Elliott will never whip you—never,” exclaimed Di.

“Mrs. Elliott will never hit you—never,” exclaimed Di.

“Won’t she?” said Mary skeptically. “If I ever find myself in a place where I ain’t licked I’ll think it’s heaven all right. No fear of me telling lies then. I ain’t fond of telling ‘em—I’d ruther not, if it comes to that.”

“Won’t she?” Mary said doubtfully. “If I ever find myself in a situation where I’m not defeated, I’ll definitely think it’s paradise. No way I’d be lying then. I don’t like telling lies—I’d rather not, if it comes down to it.”

The day before Mary’s departure from the manse they had a picnic in her honour in Rainbow Valley, and that evening all the manse children gave her something from their scanty store of treasured things for a keepsake. Carl gave her his Noah’s ark and Jerry his second best jew’s-harp. Faith gave her a little hairbrush with a mirror in the back of it, which Mary had always considered very wonderful. Una hesitated between an old beaded purse and a gay picture of Daniel in the lion’s den, and finally offered Mary her choice. Mary really hankered after the beaded purse, but she knew Una loved it, so she said,

The day before Mary left the manse, they had a picnic in her honor in Rainbow Valley, and that evening all the manse kids gave her something from their small collection of treasured items as a keepsake. Carl gave her his Noah’s ark and Jerry gave her his second-best jew’s-harp. Faith gave her a little hairbrush with a mirror on the back, which Mary had always thought was very special. Una hesitated between an old beaded purse and a colorful picture of Daniel in the lion's den, and finally offered Mary her choice. Mary really wanted the beaded purse, but she knew Una loved it, so she said,

“Give me Daniel. I’d rusher have it ‘cause I’m partial to lions. Only I wish they’d et Daniel up. It would have been more exciting.”

“Give me Daniel. I’d much rather have it because I’m partial to lions. I just wish they’d eat Daniel up. It would have been more exciting.”

At bedtime Mary coaxed Una to sleep with her.

At bedtime, Mary persuaded Una to sleep with her.

“It’s for the last time,” she said, “and it’s raining tonight, and I hate sleeping up there alone when it’s raining on account of that graveyard. I don’t mind it on fine nights, but a night like this I can’t see anything but the rain pouring down on them old white stones, and the wind round the window sounds as if them dead people were trying to get in and crying ‘cause they couldn’t.”

“It’s for the last time,” she said, “and it’s raining tonight, and I hate sleeping up there alone when it rains because of that graveyard. I don’t mind it on nice nights, but a night like this I can only see the rain pouring down on those old white stones, and the wind around the window sounds like those dead people are trying to get in and crying because they can’t.”

“I like rainy nights,” said Una, when they were cuddled down together in the little attic room, “and so do the Blythe girls.”

“I love rainy nights,” said Una, as they snuggled together in the small attic room, “and so do the Blythe girls.”

“I don’t mind ‘em when I’m not handy to graveyards,” said Mary. “If I was alone here I’d cry my eyes out I’d be so lonesome. I feel awful bad to be leaving you all.”

“I don’t mind them when I’m not near graveyards,” said Mary. “If I were alone here, I’d cry my eyes out because I’d feel so lonely. I feel really terrible about leaving all of you.”

“Mrs. Elliott will let you come up and play in Rainbow Valley quite often I’m sure,” said Una. “And you will be a good girl, won’t you, Mary?”

“Mrs. Elliott will let you come up and play in Rainbow Valley pretty often, I’m sure,” said Una. “And you will be a good girl, won’t you, Mary?”

“Oh, I’ll try,” sighed Mary. “But it won’t be as easy for me to be good—inside, I mean, as well as outside—as it is for you. You hadn’t such scalawags of relations as I had.”

“Oh, I’ll try,” sighed Mary. “But it won’t be as easy for me to be good—inside, I mean, as well as outside—as it is for you. You didn’t have such troublemaker relatives like I did.”

“But your people must have had some good qualities as well as bad ones,” argued Una. “You must live up to them and never mind their bad ones.”

“But your people must have had some good traits along with the bad ones,” Una argued. “You should embrace those good traits and not focus on their flaws.”

“I don’t believe they had any good qualities,” said Mary gloomily. “I never heard of any. My grandfather had money, but they say he was a rascal. No, I’ll just have to start out on my own hook and do the best I can.”

“I don’t think they had any good qualities,” Mary said sadly. “I’ve never heard of any. My grandfather had money, but they say he was a crook. No, I’ll just have to go out on my own and do the best I can.”

“And God will help you, you know, Mary, if you ask Him.”

“And God will help you, you know, Mary, if you ask Him.”

“I don’t know about that.”

"I’m not sure about that."

“Oh, Mary. You know we asked God to get a home for you and He did.”

“Oh, Mary. You know we prayed for God to help us find a home for you, and He did.”

“I don’t see what He had to do with it,” retorted Mary. “It was you put it into Mrs. Elliott’s head.”

“I don’t see what He had to do with it,” Mary shot back. “You were the one who put it into Mrs. Elliott's head.”

“But God put it into her heart to take you. All my putting it into her head wouldn’t have done any good if He hadn’t.”

“But God put it in her heart to choose you. All my convincing her to do it wouldn’t have mattered if He hadn’t.”

“Well, there may be something in that,” admitted Mary. “Mind you, I haven’t got anything against God, Una. I’m willing to give Him a chance. But, honest, I think He’s an awful lot like your father—just absent-minded and never taking any notice of a body most of the time, but sometimes waking up all of a suddent and being awful good and kind and sensible.”

"Well, there might be something to that," Mary admitted. "I want you to know, I have nothing against God, Una. I'm open to giving Him a chance. But honestly, I think He's a lot like your dad—just forgetful and mostly not paying attention to anyone, but then suddenly waking up and being really good, kind, and sensible."

“Oh, Mary, no!” exclaimed horrified Una. “God isn’t a bit like father—I mean He’s a thousand times better and kinder.”

“Oh, Mary, no!” exclaimed horrified Una. “God isn’t anything like Dad—I mean He’s a thousand times better and kinder.”

“If He’s as good as your father He’ll do for me,” said Mary. “When your father was talking to me I felt as if I never could be bad any more.”

“If he's as good as your father, he's good enough for me,” Mary said. “When your father was speaking to me, I felt like I could never be bad again.”

“I wish you’d talk to father about Him,” sighed Una. “He can explain it all so much better than I can.”

“I wish you’d talk to Dad about Him,” sighed Una. “He can explain it all so much better than I can.”

“Why, so I will, next time he wakes up,” promised Mary. “That night he talked to me in the study he showed me real clear that my praying didn’t kill Mrs. Wiley. My mind’s been easy since, but I’m real cautious about praying. I guess the old rhyme is the safest. Say, Una, it seems to me if one has to pray to anybody it’d be better to pray to the devil than to God. God’s good, anyhow so you say, so He won’t do you any harm, but from all I can make out the devil needs to be pacified. I think the sensible way would be to say to him, ‘Good devil, please don’t tempt me. Just leave me alone, please.’ Now, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I will, next time he wakes up,” Mary promised. “That night he talked to me in the study, he made it really clear that my praying didn’t cause Mrs. Wiley's death. I’ve felt better since then, but I’m really careful about praying. I guess the old rhyme is the safest bet. Say, Una, it seems to me that if you have to pray to anyone, it’d be better to pray to the devil than to God. God’s good, or so you say, so He won’t harm you, but from what I can tell, the devil needs to be kept happy. I think the smart thing to do would be to say to him, ‘Good devil, please don’t tempt me. Just leave me alone, okay?’ Don’t you think?”

“Oh, no, no, Mary. I’m sure it couldn’t be right to pray to the devil. And it wouldn’t do any good because he’s bad. It might aggravate him and he’d be worse than ever.”

“Oh, no, no, Mary. I’m sure it’s not right to pray to the devil. And it wouldn’t help anyway because he’s evil. It might just annoy him and he'd be even worse than before.”

“Well, as to this God-matter,” said Mary stubbornly, “since you and I can’t settle it, there ain’t no use in talking more about it until we’ve a chanct to find out the rights of it. I’ll do the best I can alone till then.”

"Well, about this God thing," Mary said stubbornly, "since you and I can't figure it out, there's no point in talking about it more until we have a chance to learn the truth. I'll do my best on my own until then."

“If mother was alive she could tell us everything,” said Una with a sigh.

“If Mom were alive, she could tell us everything,” said Una with a sigh.

“I wisht she was alive,” said Mary. “I don’t know what’s going to become of you youngsters when I’m gone. Anyhow, do try and keep the house a little tidy. The way people talks about it is scandalous. And the first thing you know your father will be getting married again and then your noses will be out of joint.”

“I wish she were alive,” said Mary. “I don’t know what you kids are going to do when I’m gone. Anyway, please try to keep the house a bit tidy. The way people talk about it is outrageous. Before you know it, your dad will be getting remarried, and then you’ll be upset.”

Una was startled. The idea of her father marrying again had never presented itself to her before. She did not like it and she lay silent under the chill of it.

Una was taken aback. The thought of her father getting remarried had never crossed her mind before. She didn't like it, and she lay silent, feeling the coldness of that idea.

“Stepmothers are awful creatures,” Mary went on. “I could make your blood run cold if I was to tell you all I know about ‘em. The Wilson kids across the road from Wiley’s had a stepmother. She was just as bad to ‘em as Mrs. Wiley was to me. It’ll be awful if you get a stepmother.”

“Stepmoms are terrible people,” Mary continued. “I could make your skin crawl if I told you everything I know about them. The Wilson kids across the street from Wiley’s had a stepmom. She was just as cruel to them as Mrs. Wiley was to me. It’ll be horrible if you end up with a stepmom.”

“I’m sure we won’t,” said Una tremulously. “Father won’t marry anybody else.”

“I’m sure we won’t,” Una said nervously. “Dad won’t marry anyone else.”

“He’ll be hounded into it, I expect,” said Mary darkly. “All the old maids in the settlement are after him. There’s no being up to them. And the worst of stepmothers is, they always set your father against you. He’d never care anything about you again. He’d always take her part and her children’s part. You see, she’d make him believe you were all bad.”

“He’ll be pressured into it, I bet,” Mary said gloomily. “All the single women in the area are after him. There’s no competing with them. And the worst thing about stepmothers is that they always turn your dad against you. He’d never care about you again. He’d always side with her and her kids. You see, she’d make him think you were all trouble.”

“I wish you hadn’t told me this, Mary,” cried Una. “It makes me feel so unhappy.”

“I wish you hadn’t told me this, Mary,” cried Una. “It makes me feel so unhappy.”

“I only wanted to warn you,” said Mary, rather repentantly. “Of course, your father’s so absent-minded he mightn’t happen to think of getting married again. But it’s better to be prepared.”

“I just wanted to give you a heads-up,” said Mary, feeling a bit regretful. “Of course, your dad is so forgetful that he might not even think about getting married again. But it’s better to be ready for anything.”

Long after Mary slept serenely little Una lay awake, her eyes smarting with tears. On, how dreadful it would be if her father should marry somebody who would make him hate her and Jerry and Faith and Carl! She couldn’t bear it—she couldn’t!

Long after Mary had fallen asleep peacefully, little Una lay awake, her eyes stinging from tears. Oh, how terrible it would be if her father married someone who would make him dislike her, Jerry, Faith, and Carl! She couldn't stand it—she just couldn't!

Mary had not instilled any poison of the kind Miss Cornelia had feared into the manse children’s minds. Yet she had certainly contrived to do a little mischief with the best of intentions. But she slept dreamlessly, while Una lay awake and the rain fell and the wind wailed around the old gray manse. And the Rev. John Meredith forgot to go to bed at all because he was absorbed in reading a life of St. Augustine. It was gray dawn when he finished it and went upstairs, wrestling with the problems of two thousand years ago. The door of the girls’ room was open and he saw Faith lying asleep, rosy and beautiful. He wondered where Una was. Perhaps she had gone over to “stay all night” with the Blythe girls. She did this occasionally, deeming it a great treat. John Meredith sighed. He felt that Una’s whereabouts ought not to be a mystery to him. Cecelia would have looked after her better than that.

Mary hadn't put any harmful thoughts into the manse children's minds, as Miss Cornelia had feared. However, she had certainly caused a bit of trouble with the best of intentions. Mary slept without a care, while Una lay awake, listening to the rain fall and the wind howl around the old gray manse. Rev. John Meredith lost track of time, completely absorbed in reading a biography of St. Augustine, forgetting to go to bed at all. It was gray dawn when he finished and went upstairs, still grappling with the dilemmas from two thousand years ago. The door to the girls' room was open, and he noticed Faith sleeping soundly, rosy and beautiful. He wondered where Una was. Maybe she had gone to "stay all night" with the Blythe girls, something she did occasionally, thinking it was a real treat. John Meredith sighed, feeling that he shouldn’t have to wonder about Una's whereabouts. Cecelia would have taken better care of her than that.

If only Cecelia were still with him! How pretty and gay she had been! How the old manse up at Maywater had echoed to her songs! And she had gone away so suddenly, taking her laughter and music and leaving silence—so suddenly that he had never quite got over his feeling of amazement. How could she, the beautiful and vivid, have died?

If only Cecelia were still here with him! She had been so lovely and cheerful! How the old house at Maywater had resonated with her songs! And she had left so abruptly, taking her laughter and music and leaving behind silence—so suddenly that he had never really recovered from his shock. How could she, the beautiful and vibrant one, have died?

The idea of a second marriage had never presented itself seriously to John Meredith. He had loved his wife so deeply that he believed he could never care for any woman again. He had a vague idea that before very long Faith would be old enough to take her mother’s place. Until then, he must do the best he could alone. He sighed and went to his room, where the bed was still unmade. Aunt Martha had forgotten it, and Mary had not dared to make it because Aunt Martha had forbidden her to meddle with anything in the minister’s room. But Mr. Meredith did not notice that it was unmade. His last thoughts were of St. Augustine.

The idea of remarrying had never seriously crossed John's mind. He had loved his wife so deeply that he thought he could never care for another woman again. He had a vague sense that before long, Faith would be old enough to take her mother’s place. Until then, he had to manage as best as he could on his own. He sighed and went to his room, where the bed was still unmade. Aunt Martha had forgotten it, and Mary hadn’t dared to make it because Aunt Martha had told her not to touch anything in the minister’s room. But Mr. Meredith didn’t notice that it was unmade. His last thoughts were of St. Augustine.

CHAPTER X.
THE MANSE GIRLS CLEAN HOUSE

“Ugh,” said Faith, sitting up in bed with a shiver. “It’s raining. I do hate a rainy Sunday. Sunday is dull enough even when it’s fine.”

“Ugh,” Faith said, sitting up in bed with a shiver. “It’s raining. I really hate a rainy Sunday. Sundays are boring enough even when the weather's nice.”

“We oughtn’t to find Sunday dull,” said Una sleepily, trying to pull her drowsy wits together with an uneasy conviction that they had overslept.

“We shouldn't find Sunday boring,” said Una sleepily, trying to gather her groggy thoughts with a nagging feeling that they had overslept.

“But we do, you know,” said Faith candidly. “Mary Vance says most Sundays are so dull she could hang herself.”

“But we do, you know,” Faith said honestly. “Mary Vance says most Sundays are so boring she could hang herself.”

“We ought to like Sunday better than Mary Vance,” said Una remorsefully. “We’re the minister’s children.”

“We should like Sunday more than Mary Vance,” Una said apologetically. “We’re the pastor’s kids.”

“I wish we were a blacksmith’s children,” protested Faith angrily, hunting for her stockings. “Then people wouldn’t expect us to be better than other children. Just look at the holes in my heels. Mary darned them all up before she went away, but they’re as bad as ever now. Una, get up. I can’t get the breakfast alone. Oh, dear. I wish father and Jerry were home. You wouldn’t think we’d miss father much—we don’t see much of him when he is home. And yet everything seems gone. I must run in and see how Aunt Martha is.”

“I wish we were a blacksmith’s kids,” Faith said angrily, looking for her stockings. “Then people wouldn’t expect us to be better than other kids. Just look at the holes in my heels. Mary mended them before she left, but they’re as bad as ever now. Una, get up. I can’t make breakfast by myself. Oh, man. I wish Dad and Jerry were home. You wouldn’t think we’d miss Dad much—we don’t see him much when he is home. And yet everything feels empty. I need to run in and check on Aunt Martha.”

“Is she any better?” asked Una, when Faith returned.

“Is she feeling any better?” asked Una, when Faith returned.

“No, she isn’t. She’s groaning with the misery still. Maybe we ought to tell Dr. Blythe. But she says not—she never had a doctor in her life and she isn’t going to begin now. She says doctors just live by poisoning people. Do you suppose they do?”

“No, she isn’t. She’s still groaning with misery. Maybe we should tell Dr. Blythe. But she says no—she’s never had a doctor in her life and she’s not going to start now. She says doctors just make a living by poisoning people. Do you think that’s true?”

“No, of course not,” said Una indignantly. “I’m sure Dr. Blythe wouldn’t poison anybody.”

“No, of course not,” Una said angrily. “I’m sure Dr. Blythe wouldn’t harm anyone.”

“Well, we’ll have to rub Aunt Martha’s back again after breakfast. We’d better not make the flannels as hot as we did yesterday.”

“Well, we’ll need to rub Aunt Martha’s back again after breakfast. We should probably not make the flannels as hot as we did yesterday.”

Faith giggled over the remembrance. They had nearly scalded the skin off poor Aunt Martha’s back. Una sighed. Mary Vance would have known just what the precise temperature of flannels for a misery back should be. Mary knew everything. They knew nothing. And how could they learn, save by bitter experience for which, in this instance, unfortunate Aunt Martha had paid?

Faith laughed at the memory. They had almost burned poor Aunt Martha’s back. Una sighed. Mary Vance would have known exactly what the right temperature for flannels for a sore back should be. Mary knew everything. They knew nothing. And how could they learn, except through the hard lessons that, in this case, unfortunate Aunt Martha had suffered?

The preceding Monday Mr. Meredith had left for Nova Scotia to spend his short vacation, taking Jerry with him. On Wednesday Aunt Martha was suddenly seized with a recurring and mysterious ailment which she always called “the misery,” and which was tolerably certain to attack her at the most inconvenient times. She could not rise from her bed, any movement causing agony. A doctor she flatly refused to have. Faith and Una cooked the meals and waited on her. The less said about the meals the better—yet they were not much worse than Aunt Martha’s had been. There were many women in the village who would have been glad to come and help, but Aunt Martha refused to let her plight be known.

The previous Monday, Mr. Meredith left for Nova Scotia to enjoy a short vacation, taking Jerry along with him. On Wednesday, Aunt Martha was suddenly hit with a recurring and mysterious illness she called “the misery,” which always seemed to strike at the most inconvenient times. She couldn’t get out of bed, as even the slightest movement caused her pain. She flatly refused to see a doctor. Faith and Una cooked meals and took care of her. It’s probably best not to talk about the meals, but they weren’t much worse than what Aunt Martha usually made. Many women in the village would have been happy to come and help, but Aunt Martha wouldn’t let anyone know about her situation.

“You must worry on till I kin git around,” she groaned. “Thank goodness, John isn’t here. There’s a plenty o’ cold biled meat and bread and you kin try your hand at making porridge.”

"You have to keep worrying until I can get there," she groaned. "Thank goodness John isn't around. There's plenty of cold boiled meat and bread, and you can try making some porridge."

The girls had tried their hand, but so far without much success. The first day it had been too thin. The next day so thick that you could cut it in slices. And both days it had been burned.

The girls had given it a shot, but so far they hadn’t had much luck. On the first day, it was too thin. The next day, it was so thick you could slice it. And on both days, it was burnt.

“I hate porridge,” said Faith viciously. “When I have a house of my own I’m never going to have a single bit of porridge in it.”

“I hate porridge,” Faith said fiercely. “When I have my own house, I'm never going to have a single bit of porridge in it.”

“What’ll your children do then?” asked Una. “Children have to have porridge or they won’t grow. Everybody says so.”

"What will your kids do then?" asked Una. "Kids need porridge or they won't grow. Everyone says that."

“They’ll have to get along without it or stay runts,” retorted Faith stubbornly. “Here, Una, you stir it while I set the table. If I leave it for a minute the horrid stuff will burn. It’s half past nine. We’ll be late for Sunday School.”

“They’ll have to manage without it or stay small,” retorted Faith stubbornly. “Here, Una, you stir it while I set the table. If I leave it for a minute, the terrible stuff will burn. It’s half past nine. We’re going to be late for Sunday School.”

“I haven’t seen anyone going past yet,” said Una. “There won’t likely be many out. Just see how it’s pouring. And when there’s no preaching the folks won’t come from a distance to bring the children.”

“I haven’t seen anyone walk by yet,” said Una. “There probably won’t be many people out. Just look at how hard it’s raining. And when there’s no preaching, people won’t come from far away to bring their kids.”

“Go and call Carl,” said Faith.

“Go and call Carl,” said Faith.

Carl, it appeared, had a sore throat, induced by getting wet in the Rainbow Valley marsh the previous evening while pursuing dragon-flies. He had come home with dripping stockings and boots and had sat out the evening in them. He could not eat any breakfast and Faith made him go back to bed again. She and Una left the table as it was and went to Sunday School. There was no one in the school room when they got there and no one came. They waited until eleven and then went home.

Carl seemed to have a sore throat, probably from getting soaked in the Rainbow Valley marsh the night before while chasing dragonflies. He had come home with soggy stockings and boots and had spent the evening in them. He couldn't eat any breakfast, so Faith made him go back to bed. She and Una left the table as it was and went to Sunday School. When they arrived at the classroom, it was empty, and no one showed up. They waited until eleven and then headed home.

“There doesn’t seem to be anybody at the Methodist Sunday School either,” said Una.

“There doesn’t seem to be anyone at the Methodist Sunday School either,” said Una.

“I’m glad,” said Faith. “I’d hate to think the Methodists were better at going to Sunday School on rainy Sundays than the Presbyterians. But there’s no preaching in their Church to-day, either, so likely their Sunday School is in the afternoon.”

“I’m glad,” said Faith. “I’d hate to think the Methodists were better at going to Sunday School on rainy Sundays than the Presbyterians. But there’s no service at their church today, either, so their Sunday School is probably in the afternoon.”

Una washed the dishes, doing them quite nicely, for so much had she learned from Mary Vance. Faith swept the floor after a fashion and peeled the potatoes for dinner, cutting her finger in the process.

Una washed the dishes, doing them pretty well, since she had learned a lot from Mary Vance. Faith swept the floor somewhat and peeled the potatoes for dinner, accidentally cutting her finger in the process.

“I wish we had something for dinner besides ditto,” sighed Una. “I’m so tired of it. The Blythe children don’t know what ditto is. And we never have any pudding. Nan says Susan would faint if they had no pudding on Sundays. Why aren’t we like other people, Faith?”

“I wish we had something for dinner besides leftovers,” sighed Una. “I’m so tired of it. The Blythe kids don’t even know what leftovers are. And we never have any pudding. Nan says Susan would faint if they didn’t have pudding on Sundays. Why aren’t we like other people, Faith?”

“I don’t want to be like other people,” laughed Faith, tying up her bleeding finger. “I like being myself. It’s more interesting. Jessie Drew is as good a housekeeper as her mother, but would you want to be as stupid as she is?”

“I don’t want to be like everyone else,” laughed Faith, wrapping her bleeding finger. “I like being myself. It’s way more interesting. Jessie Drew is as good a housekeeper as her mom, but would you really want to be as clueless as she is?”

“But our house isn’t right. Mary Vance says so. She says people talk about it being so untidy.”

“But our house isn’t right. Mary Vance says so. She says people talk about it being so messy.”

Faith had an inspiration.

Faith was inspired.

“We’ll clean it all up,” she cried. “We’ll go right to work to-morrow. It’s a real good chance when Aunt Martha is laid up and can’t interfere with us. We’ll have it all lovely and clean when father comes home, just like it was when Mary went away. any one can sweep and dust and wash windows. People won’t be able to talk about us any more. Jem Blythe says it’s only old cats that talk, but their talk hurts just as much as anybody’s.”

“We’ll clean everything up,” she exclaimed. “We’ll get to work right away tomorrow. It’s a great opportunity since Aunt Martha is sick and can’t mess with us. We’ll have everything looking nice and clean when Dad gets home, just like it was when Mary left. anyone can sweep, dust, and wash windows. People won’t be able to gossip about us anymore. Jem Blythe says it’s only old cats that talk, but their words hurt just as much as anyone else’s.”

“I hope it will be fine to-morrow,” said Una, fired with enthusiasm. “Oh, Faith, it will be splendid to be all cleaned up and like other people.”

“I hope it will be nice tomorrow,” said Una, filled with excitement. “Oh, Faith, it will be amazing to be all cleaned up and feel like everyone else.”

“I hope Aunt Martha’s misery will last over to-morrow,” said Faith. “If it doesn’t we won’t get a single thing done.”

“I hope Aunt Martha’s misery lasts until tomorrow,” said Faith. “If it doesn’t, we won’t get anything done.”

Faith’s amiable wish was fulfilled. The next day found Aunt Martha still unable to rise. Carl, too, was still sick and easily prevailed on to stay in bed. Neither Faith nor Una had any idea how sick the boy really was; a watchful mother would have had a doctor without delay; but there was no mother, and poor little Carl, with his sore throat and aching head and crimson cheeks, rolled himself up in his twisted bedclothes and suffered alone, somewhat comforted by the companionship of a small green lizard in the pocket of his ragged nighty.

Faith’s friendly wish came true. The next day, Aunt Martha was still unable to get up. Carl was also still sick and easily convinced to stay in bed. Neither Faith nor Una realized how sick the boy really was; a caring mother would have called a doctor right away, but there was no mother, and poor little Carl, with his sore throat, aching head, and flushed cheeks, curled up in his tangled bedclothes and endured it alone, somewhat comforted by the small green lizard in the pocket of his worn nightgown.

The world was full of summer sunshine after the rain. It was a peerless day for house-cleaning and Faith and Una went gaily to work.

The world was bright with summer sunshine after the rain. It was a perfect day for cleaning the house, and Faith and Una cheerfully got to work.

“We’ll clean the dining-room and the parlour,” said Faith. “It wouldn’t do to meddle with the study, and it doesn’t matter much about the upstairs. The first thing is to take everything out.”

“We’ll clean the dining room and the living room,” said Faith. “It wouldn’t be a good idea to mess with the study, and the upstairs isn’t a big deal. The first thing we need to do is take everything out.”

Accordingly, everything was taken out. The furniture was piled on the veranda and lawn and the Methodist graveyard fence was gaily draped with rugs. An orgy of sweeping followed, with an attempt at dusting on Una’s part, while Faith washed the windows of the dining-room, breaking one pane and cracking two in the process. Una surveyed the streaked result dubiously.

Everything was cleared out. The furniture was stacked on the porch and lawn, and the Methodist graveyard fence was cheerfully decorated with rugs. A flurry of sweeping ensued, with Una trying her best to dust, while Faith washed the dining room windows, accidentally breaking one pane and cracking two others in the process. Una looked at the streaky outcome with uncertainty.

“They don’t look right, somehow,” she said. “Mrs. Elliott’s and Susan’s windows just shine and sparkle.”

“They just don’t look right,” she said. “Mrs. Elliott’s and Susan’s windows really shine and sparkle.”

“Never mind. They let the sunshine through just as well,” said Faith cheerfully. “They must be clean after all the soap and water I’ve used, and that’s the main thing. Now, it’s past eleven, so I’ll wipe up this mess on the floor and we’ll go outside. You dust the furniture and I’ll shake the rugs. I’m going to do it in the graveyard. I don’t want to send dust flying all over the lawn.”

“It's fine. The sunshine comes through just as well,” Faith said cheerfully. “They must be clean after all the soap and water I’ve used, and that’s what matters. Now, it’s past eleven, so I’ll clean up this mess on the floor and we’ll head outside. You dust the furniture and I’ll shake out the rugs. I’m going to do it in the graveyard. I don’t want to send dust flying all over the lawn.”

Faith enjoyed the rug shaking. To stand on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone, flapping and shaking rugs, was real fun. To be sure, Elder Abraham Clow and his wife, driving past in their capacious double-seated buggy, seemed to gaze at her in grim disapproval.

Faith loved shaking the rugs. Standing on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone, flapping and shaking the rugs, was a blast. Sure enough, Elder Abraham Clow and his wife, riding by in their spacious double-seated buggy, looked at her with serious disapproval.

“Isn’t that a terrible sight?” said Elder Abraham solemnly.

“Isn’t that a terrible sight?” Elder Abraham said solemnly.

“I would never have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes,” said Mrs. Elder Abraham, more solemnly still.

“I never would have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes,” said Mrs. Elder Abraham, even more seriously.

Faith waved a door mat cheerily at the Clow party. It did not worry her that the elder and his wife did not return her greeting. Everybody knew that Elder Abraham had never been known to smile since he had been appointed Superintendent of the Sunday School fourteen years previously. But it hurt her that Minnie and Adella Clow did not wave back. Faith liked Minnie and Adella. Next to the Blythes, they were her best friends in school and she always helped Adella with her sums. This was gratitude for you. Her friends cut her because she was shaking rugs in an old graveyard where, as Mary Vance said, not a living soul had been buried for years. Faith flounced around to the veranda, where she found Una grieved in spirit because the Clow girls had not waved to her, either.

Faith cheerfully waved a doormat at the Clow party. She wasn’t bothered that the elder and his wife didn’t return her greeting. Everyone knew that Elder Abraham hadn’t smiled since he became Superintendent of the Sunday School fourteen years ago. But it stung her that Minnie and Adella Clow didn’t wave back. Faith liked Minnie and Adella. Next to the Blythes, they were her best friends at school, and she always helped Adella with her math. This was gratitude for you. Her friends ignored her because she was shaking rugs in an old graveyard where, as Mary Vance said, not a living soul had been buried for years. Faith strutted over to the veranda, where she found Una feeling down because the Clow girls hadn’t waved to her, either.

“I suppose they’re mad over something,” said Faith. “Perhaps they’re jealous because we play so much in Rainbow Valley with the Blythes. Well, just wait till school opens and Adella wants me to show her how to do her sums! We’ll get square then. Come on, let’s put the things back in. I’m tired to death and I don’t believe the rooms will look much better than before we started—though I shook out pecks of dust in the graveyard. I hate house-cleaning.”

“I guess they’re upset about something,” Faith said. “Maybe they’re jealous because we spend so much time in Rainbow Valley with the Blythes. Just wait until school starts and Adella asks me to help her with her math! Then we’ll be even. Come on, let’s put everything back. I’m exhausted and I don’t think the rooms are going to look any better than before we started—although I did shake out tons of dust in the graveyard. I hate cleaning the house.”

It was two o’clock before the tired girls finished the two rooms. They got a dreary bite in the kitchen and intended to wash the dishes at once. But Faith happened to pick up a new story-book Di Blythe had lent her and was lost to the world until sunset. Una took a cup of rank tea up to Carl but found him asleep; so she curled herself up on Jerry’s bed and went to sleep too. Meanwhile, a weird story flew through Glen St. Mary and folks asked each other seriously what was to be done with those manse youngsters.

It was two o’clock when the exhausted girls finally finished the two rooms. They grabbed a quick, dull snack in the kitchen and planned to do the dishes right away. But Faith picked up a new storybook that Di Blythe had lent her and got completely absorbed until sunset. Una took a cup of terrible tea up to Carl but found him asleep, so she curled up on Jerry’s bed and fell asleep too. Meanwhile, a strange story spread through Glen St. Mary, and people seriously began to wonder what to do with those kids from the manse.

“That is past laughing at, believe me,” said Miss Cornelia to her husband, with a heavy sigh. “I couldn’t believe it at first. Miranda Drew brought the story home from the Methodist Sunday School this afternoon and I simply scoffed at it. But Mrs. Elder Abraham says she and the Elder saw it with their own eyes.”

"That's not something to laugh about, trust me," Miss Cornelia said to her husband with a heavy sigh. "I couldn't believe it at first. Miranda Drew brought the story home from the Methodist Sunday School this afternoon, and I just scoffed at it. But Mrs. Elder Abraham says she and the Elder saw it with their own eyes."

“Saw what?” asked Marshall.

"Saw what?" Marshall asked.

“Faith and Una Meredith stayed home from Sunday School this morning and cleaned house,” said Miss Cornelia, in accents of despair. “When Elder Abraham went home from the church—he had stayed behind to straighten out the library books—he saw them shaking rugs in the Methodist graveyard. I can never look a Methodist in the face again. Just think what a scandal it will make!”

“Faith and Una Meredith skipped Sunday School this morning and cleaned the house,” Miss Cornelia said with a tone of despair. “When Elder Abraham left the church—he had stayed behind to organize the library books—he saw them shaking rugs in the Methodist graveyard. I can never look a Methodist in the eye again. Just think of the scandal this will cause!”

A scandal it assuredly did make, growing more scandalous as it spread, until the over-harbour people heard that the manse children had not only cleaned house and put out a washing on Sunday, but had wound up with an afternoon picnic in the graveyard while the Methodist Sunday School was going on. The only household which remained in blissful ignorance of the terrible thing was the manse itself; on what Faith and Una fondly believed to be Tuesday it rained again; for the next three days it rained; nobody came near the manse; the manse folk went nowhere; they might have waded through the misty Rainbow Valley up to Ingleside, but all the Blythe family, save Susan and the doctor, were away on a visit to Avonlea.

A scandal it certainly created, getting more outrageous as it spread, until the people across the harbor found out that the manse kids not only cleaned the house and did laundry on Sunday, but also ended the day with a picnic in the graveyard while the Methodist Sunday School was in session. The only household that stayed blissfully unaware of the terrible event was the manse itself; on what Faith and Una sweetly thought was Tuesday, it rained again; it rained for the next three days; nobody visited the manse; the manse family went nowhere; they could have trudged through the misty Rainbow Valley up to Ingleside, but all the Blythe family, except for Susan and the doctor, were away visiting Avonlea.

“This is the last of our bread,” said Faith, “and the ditto is done. If Aunt Martha doesn’t get better soon what will we do?”

“This is the last of our bread,” said Faith, “and the same goes for the rest. If Aunt Martha doesn’t get better soon, what will we do?”

“We can buy some bread in the village and there’s the codfish Mary dried,” said Una. “But we don’t know how to cook it.”

“We can buy some bread in the village, and there’s the codfish Mary dried,” said Una. “But we don’t know how to cook it.”

“Oh, that’s easy,” laughed Faith. “You just boil it.”

“Oh, that’s easy,” laughed Faith. “You just boil it.”

Boil it they did; but as it did not occur to them to soak it beforehand it was too salty to eat. That night they were very hungry; but by the following day their troubles were over. Sunshine returned to the world; Carl was well and Aunt Martha’s misery left her as suddenly as it had come; the butcher called at the manse and chased famine away. To crown all, the Blythes returned home, and that evening they and the manse children and Mary Vance kept sunset tryst once more in Rainbow Valley, where the daisies were floating upon the grass like spirits of the dew and the bells on the Tree Lovers rang like fairy chimes in the scented twilight.

They did boil it; however, since it didn't occur to them to soak it first, it ended up being too salty to eat. That night, they were very hungry; but by the next day, their troubles were over. The sunshine came back, Carl was better, and Aunt Martha's misery vanished as suddenly as it had appeared; the butcher stopped by the manse and chased away their hunger. To top it all off, the Blythes came back home, and that evening they, along with the manse children and Mary Vance, met at sunset once again in Rainbow Valley, where the daisies floated on the grass like spirits of the dew, and the bells on the Tree Lovers rang like fairy chimes in the fragrant twilight.

CHAPTER XI.
A DREADFUL DISCOVERY

“Well, you kids have gone and done it now,” was Mary’s greeting, as she joined them in the Valley. Miss Cornelia was up at Ingleside, holding agonized conclave with Anne and Susan, and Mary hoped that the session might be a long one, for it was all of two weeks since she had been allowed to revel with her chums in the dear valley of rainbows.

“Well, you kids have really done it now,” was Mary’s greeting as she joined them in the Valley. Miss Cornelia was at Ingleside, having a serious discussion with Anne and Susan, and Mary hoped that the meeting would last a while because it had been two whole weeks since she’d been able to have fun with her friends in the lovely valley of rainbows.

“Done what?” demanded everybody but Walter, who was day-dreaming as usual.

“Done what?” everyone asked except Walter, who was daydreaming as usual.

“It’s you manse young ones, I mean,” said Mary. “It was just awful of you. I wouldn’t have done such a thing for the world, and I weren’t brought up in a manse—weren’t brought up anywhere—just come up.”

“It’s you kids, I mean,” said Mary. “That was just terrible of you. I would never do something like that, no way, and I wasn’t raised in a manse—wasn’t raised anywhere—just showed up.”

“What have we done?” asked Faith blankly.

“What have we done?” asked Faith blankly.

“Done! You’d better ask! The talk is something terrible. I expect it’s ruined your father in this congregation. He’ll never be able to live it down, poor man! Everybody blames him for it, and that isn’t fair. But nothing is fair in this world. You ought to be ashamed of yourselves.”

“Done! You’d better ask! The gossip is terrible. I bet it’s destroyed your father in this community. He’ll never live it down, poor guy! Everyone blames him for it, and that’s not fair. But nothing is fair in this world. You should be ashamed of yourselves.”

“What have we done?” asked Una again, despairingly. Faith said nothing, but her eyes flashed golden-brown scorn at Mary.

“What have we done?” asked Una again, in despair. Faith said nothing, but her eyes shot a golden-brown glare of scorn at Mary.

“Oh, don’t pretend innocence,” said Mary, witheringly. “Everybody knows what you have done.”

“Oh, don’t act innocent,” Mary said, dismissively. “Everyone knows what you’ve done.”

I don’t,” interjected Jem Blythe indignantly. “Don’t let me catch you making Una cry, Mary Vance. What are you talking about?”

I don’t,” Jem Blythe interjected angrily. “Don’t let me catch you making Una cry, Mary Vance. What are you talking about?”

“I s’pose you don’t know, since you’re just back from up west,” said Mary, somewhat subdued. Jem could always manage her. “But everybody else knows, you’d better believe.”

“I guess you don’t know, since you just got back from up west,” said Mary, a bit subdued. Jem always knew how to handle her. “But everyone else knows, you can bet on that.”

“Knows what?”

"Knows what?"

“That Faith and Una stayed home from Sunday School last Sunday and cleaned house.”

"That Faith and Una skipped Sunday School last Sunday and cleaned the house."

“We didn’t,” cried Faith and Una, in passionate denial.

“We didn’t,” Faith and Una exclaimed, passionately denying it.

Mary looked haughtily at them.

Mary looked down on them.

“I didn’t suppose you’d deny it, after the way you’ve combed me down for lying,” she said. “What’s the good of saying you didn’t? Everybody knows you did. Elder Clow and his wife saw you. Some people say it will break up the church, but I don’t go that far. You are nice ones.”

“I didn’t think you’d deny it, especially after how you’ve called me out for lying,” she said. “What’s the point in saying you didn’t? Everyone knows you did. Elder Clow and his wife saw you. Some people say it will tear the church apart, but I don’t think it’ll go that far. You are nice ones.”

Nan Blythe stood up and put her arms around the dazed Faith and Una.

Nan Blythe stood up and wrapped her arms around the confused Faith and Una.

“They were nice enough to take you in and feed you and clothe you when you were starving in Mr. Taylor’s barn, Mary Vance,” she said. “You are very grateful, I must say.”

“They were kind enough to take you in, feed you, and clothe you when you were starving in Mr. Taylor’s barn, Mary Vance,” she said. “You are very grateful, I must say.”

“I am grateful,” retorted Mary. “You’d know it if you’d heard me standing up for Mr. Meredith through thick and thin. I’ve blistered my tongue talking for him this week. I’ve said again and again that he isn’t to blame if his young ones did clean house on Sunday. He was away—and they knew better.”

“I am grateful,” snapped Mary. “You’d realize that if you’d heard me defending Mr. Meredith no matter what. I’ve worn my tongue out talking in his favor this week. I’ve repeated time and time again that he isn’t responsible if his kids did a deep clean on Sunday. He was gone—and they should've known better.”

“But we didn’t,” protested Una. “It was Monday we cleaned house. Wasn’t it, Faith?”

“But we didn’t,” protested Una. “It was Monday we cleaned the house. Wasn’t it, Faith?”

“Of course it was,” said Faith, with flashing eyes. “We went to Sunday School in spite of the rain—and no one came—not even Elder Abraham, for all his talk about fair-weather Christians.”

“Of course it was,” said Faith, with bright eyes. “We went to Sunday School even though it was raining—and no one showed up—not even Elder Abraham, despite all his talk about fair-weather Christians.”

“It was Saturday it rained,” said Mary. “Sunday was as fine as silk. I wasn’t at Sunday School because I had toothache, but every one else was and they saw all your stuff out on the lawn. And Elder Abraham and Mrs. Elder Abraham saw you shaking rugs in the graveyard.”

“It was Saturday and it rained,” said Mary. “Sunday was as smooth as silk. I didn’t go to Sunday School because I had a toothache, but everyone else did, and they saw all your things out on the lawn. And Elder Abraham and Mrs. Elder Abraham saw you shaking rugs in the graveyard.”

Una sat down among the daisies and began to cry.

Una sat down in the daisies and started to cry.

“Look here,” said Jem resolutely, “this thing must be cleared up. Somebody has made a mistake. Sunday was fine, Faith. How could you have thought Saturday was Sunday?”

“Look here,” Jem said firmly, “we need to sort this out. Somebody made a mistake. Sunday was great, Faith. How could you have thought Saturday was Sunday?”

“Prayer-meeting was Thursday night,” cried Faith, “and Adam flew into the soup-pot on Friday when Aunt Martha’s cat chased him, and spoiled our dinner; and Saturday there was a snake in the cellar and Carl caught it with a forked stick and carried it out, and Sunday it rained. So there!”

“Prayer meeting was Thursday night,” shouted Faith, “and Adam fell into the soup pot on Friday when Aunt Martha’s cat chased him, ruining our dinner; and on Saturday there was a snake in the cellar that Carl caught with a forked stick and carried outside, and on Sunday it rained. So there!”

“Prayer-meeting was Wednesday night,” said Mary. “Elder Baxter was to lead and he couldn’t go Thursday night and it was changed to Wednesday. You were just a day out, Faith Meredith, and you did work on Sunday.”

“Prayer meeting was on Wednesday night,” Mary said. “Elder Baxter was supposed to lead, and he couldn’t make it Thursday night, so it got moved to Wednesday. You were just a day off, Faith Meredith, and you *did* work on Sunday.”

Suddenly Faith burst into a peal of laughter.

Suddenly, Faith started laughing.

“I suppose we did. What a joke!”

“I guess we did. What a joke!”

“It isn’t much of a joke for your father,” said Mary sourly.

“It’s not really a joke for your dad,” Mary said with a frown.

“It’ll be all right when people find out it was just a mistake,” said Faith carelessly. “We’ll explain.”

“It’ll be fine when people realize it was just a mistake,” Faith said casually. “We’ll just explain.”

“You can explain till you’re black in the face,” said Mary, “but a lie like that’ll travel faster’n further than you ever will. I’VE seen more of the world than you and I know. Besides, there are plenty of folks won’t believe it was a mistake.”

“You can explain yourself until you’re blue in the face,” said Mary, “but a lie like that will spread faster and further than you ever will. I’ve seen more of the world than you, and I know. Besides, there are plenty of people who won’t believe it was a mistake.”

“They will if I tell them,” said Faith.

“They will if I tell them,” Faith said.

“You can’t tell everybody,” said Mary. “No, I tell you you’ve disgraced your father.”

“You can’t tell everyone,” Mary said. “No, I’m telling you that you’ve embarrassed your father.”

Una’s evening was spoiled by this dire reflection, but Faith refused to be made uncomfortable. Besides, she had a plan that would put everything right. So she put the past with its mistake behind her and gave herself over to enjoyment of the present. Jem went away to fish and Walter came out of his reverie and proceeded to describe the woods of heaven. Mary pricked up her ears and listened respectfully. Despite her awe of Walter she revelled in his “book talk.” It always gave her a delightful sensation. Walter had been reading his Coleridge that day, and he pictured a heaven where

Una’s evening was ruined by this troubling thought, but Faith wouldn’t let it bother her. Besides, she had a plan to make everything better. So, she left the past with its mistakes behind and focused on enjoying the present. Jem went off to fish, and Walter snapped out of his daydream and started talking about the woods of heaven. Mary perked up and listened attentively. Even though she was in awe of Walter, she loved his “book talk.” It always gave her a wonderful feeling. Walter had been reading Coleridge that day, and he described a heaven where

“There were gardens bright with sinuous rills
Where blossomed many an incense bearing tree,
And there were forests ancient as the hills
Enfolding sunny spots of greenery.”

“There were gardens filled with winding streams
Where countless fragrant trees bloomed,
And there were forests as old as the hills
Surrounding sunny patches of green.”

“I didn’t know there was any woods in heaven,” said Mary, with a long breath. “I thought it was all streets—and streets—and streets.”

“I didn’t know there were any woods in heaven,” said Mary, taking a deep breath. “I thought it was just streets—and streets—and streets.”

“Of course there are woods,” said Nan. “Mother can’t live without trees and I can’t, so what would be the use of going to heaven if there weren’t any trees?”

“Of course there are woods,” said Nan. “Mom can’t live without trees and I can’t either, so what would be the point of going to heaven if there weren’t any trees?”

“There are cities, too,” said the young dreamer, “splendid cities—coloured just like the sunset, with sapphire towers and rainbow domes. They are built of gold and diamonds—whole streets of diamonds, flashing like the sun. In the squares there are crystal fountains kissed by the light, and everywhere the asphodel blooms—the flower of heaven.”

“There are cities, too,” said the young dreamer, “amazing cities—painted like the sunset, with sapphire towers and rainbow domes. They are made of gold and diamonds—streets lined with diamonds, sparkling in the sun. In the squares, there are crystal fountains illuminated by the light, and everywhere the asphodel blooms—the flower of heaven.”

“Fancy!” said Mary. “I saw the main street in Charlottetown once and I thought it was real grand, but I s’pose it’s nothing to heaven. Well, it all sounds gorgeous the way you tell it, but won’t it be kind of dull, too?”

“Fancy!” said Mary. “I saw the main street in Charlottetown once, and I thought it was really impressive, but I guess it’s nothing compared to heaven. It all sounds amazing the way you describe it, but won’t it be kind of boring, too?”

“Oh, I guess we can have some fun when the angels’ backs are turned,” said Faith comfortably.

“Oh, I guess we can have some fun when the angels aren’t watching,” said Faith comfortably.

“Heaven is all fun,” declared Di.

“Heaven is all fun,” Di declared.

“The Bible doesn’t say so,” cried Mary, who had read so much of the Bible on Sunday afternoons under Miss Cornelia’s eye that she now considered herself quite an authority on it.

“The Bible doesn’t say that,” Mary exclaimed, having read so much of the Bible on Sunday afternoons under Miss Cornelia's supervision that she now saw herself as quite an expert on it.

“Mother says the Bible language is figurative,” said Nan.

“Mom says the language in the Bible is figurative,” Nan said.

“Does that mean that it isn’t true?” asked Mary hopefully.

“Does that mean that it’s not true?” asked Mary hopefully.

“No—not exactly—but I think it means that heaven will be just like what you’d like it to be.”

“No—not exactly—but I think it means that heaven will be just like what you want it to be.”

“I’d like it to be just like Rainbow Valley,” said Mary, “with all you kids to gas and play with. That’s good enough for me. Anyhow, we can’t go to heaven till we’re dead and maybe not then, so what’s the use of worrying? Here’s Jem with a string of trout and it’s my turn to fry them.”

“I want it to be just like Rainbow Valley,” Mary said, “with all you kids to hang out and play with. That’s good enough for me. Anyway, we can’t go to heaven until we’re dead, and maybe not even then, so what’s the point of worrying? Here’s Jem with a string of trout, and it’s my turn to fry them.”

“We ought to know more about heaven than Walter does when we’re the minister’s family,” said Una, as they walked home that night.

“We should know more about heaven than Walter does since we’re the minister’s family,” Una said as they walked home that night.

“We know just as much, but Walter can imagine,” said Faith. “Mrs. Elliott says he gets it from his mother.”

“We know just as much, but Walter can imagine,” said Faith. “Mrs. Elliott says he gets it from his mother.”

“I do wish we hadn’t made that mistake about Sunday,” sighed Una.

“I really wish we hadn’t messed up about Sunday,” sighed Una.

“Don’t worry over that. I’ve thought of a great plan to explain so that everybody will know,” said Faith. “Just wait till to-morrow night.”

“Don’t worry about that. I’ve come up with a great plan to explain it so everyone will understand,” said Faith. “Just wait until tomorrow night.”

CHAPTER XII.
AN EXPLANATION AND A DARE

The Rev. Dr. Cooper preached in Glen St. Mary the next evening and the Presbyterian Church was crowded with people from near and far. The Reverend Doctor was reputed to be a very eloquent speaker; and, bearing in mind the old dictum that a minister should take his best clothes to the city and his best sermons to the country, he delivered a very scholarly and impressive discourse. But when the folks went home that night it was not of Dr. Cooper’s sermon they talked. They had completely forgotten all about it.

The Rev. Dr. Cooper preached in Glen St. Mary the next evening, and the Presbyterian Church was packed with people from near and far. The Reverend Doctor was known to be a very eloquent speaker; and, keeping in mind the old saying that a minister should bring his best clothes to the city and his best sermons to the country, he delivered an impressive and scholarly talk. But when the folks went home that night, they didn’t discuss Dr. Cooper’s sermon at all. It was completely forgotten.

Dr. Cooper had concluded with a fervent appeal, had wiped the perspiration from his massive brow, had said “Let us pray” as he was famed for saying it, and had duly prayed. There was a slight pause. In Glen St. Mary church the old fashion of taking the collection after the sermon instead of before still held—mainly because the Methodists had adopted the new fashion first, and Miss Cornelia and Elder Clow would not hear of following where Methodists had led. Charles Baxter and Thomas Douglas, whose duty it was to pass the plates, were on the point of rising to their feet. The organist had got out the music of her anthem and the choir had cleared its throat. Suddenly Faith Meredith rose in the manse pew, walked up to the pulpit platform, and faced the amazed audience.

Dr. Cooper wrapped up his speech with an impassioned plea, wiped the sweat from his large forehead, and said “Let us pray,” which he was well-known for saying, and then he prayed. There was a brief pause. In Glen St. Mary church, the old tradition of taking the collection after the sermon instead of before was still practiced—primarily because the Methodists had adopted the new method first, and Miss Cornelia and Elder Clow wouldn’t hear of following where the Methodists had gone. Charles Baxter and Thomas Douglas, who were supposed to pass the plates, were about to stand up. The organist had pulled out the music for her anthem, and the choir was getting ready. Suddenly, Faith Meredith stood up in the manse pew, walked up to the pulpit platform, and faced the surprised audience.

Miss Cornelia half rose in her seat and then sat down again. Her pew was far back and it occurred to her that whatever Faith meant to do or say would be half done or said before she could reach her. There was no use making the exhibition worse than it had to be. With an anguished glance at Mrs. Dr. Blythe, and another at Deacon Warren of the Methodist Church, Miss Cornelia resigned herself to another scandal.

Miss Cornelia half stood up in her seat and then sat back down. Her pew was way in the back, and she realized that whatever Faith intended to do or say would be mostly over by the time she could get to her. There was no point in making the situation worse than it needed to be. With a pained look at Mrs. Dr. Blythe and another at Deacon Warren of the Methodist Church, Miss Cornelia accepted that another scandal was inevitable.

“If the child was only dressed decently itself,” she groaned in spirit.

“If the child would just dress appropriately,” she groaned inwardly.

Faith, having spilled ink on her good dress, had serenely put on an old one of faded pink print. A caticornered rent in the skirt had been darned with scarlet tracing cotton and the hem had been let down, showing a bright strip of unfaded pink around the skirt. But Faith was not thinking of her clothes at all. She was feeling suddenly nervous. What had seemed easy in imagination was rather hard in reality. Confronted by all those staring questioning eyes Faith’s courage almost failed her. The lights were so bright, the silence so awesome. She thought she could not speak after all. But she must—her father must be cleared of suspicion. Only—the words would not come.

Faith, having spilled ink on her nice dress, calmly put on an old one with a faded pink print. There was a crooked tear in the skirt that had been patched with bright red thread, and the hem had been let down, revealing a vibrant strip of unfaded pink around the bottom. But Faith wasn’t thinking about her clothes at all. She was suddenly feeling anxious. What had seemed easy in her imagination was actually quite difficult in real life. Faced with all those staring, questioning eyes, Faith's courage almost gave out. The lights were so bright, and the silence was so overwhelming. She thought she might not be able to speak after all. But she had to—her father had to be cleared of suspicion. Only—the words would not come.

Una’s little pearl-pure face gleamed up at her beseechingly from the manse pew. The Blythe children were lost in amazement. Back under the gallery Faith saw the sweet graciousness of Miss Rosemary West’s smile and the amusement of Miss Ellen’s. But none of these helped her. It was Bertie Shakespeare Drew who saved the situation. Bertie Shakespeare sat in the front seat of the gallery and he made a derisive face at Faith. Faith promptly made a dreadful one back at him, and, in her anger over being grimaced at by Bertie Shakespeare, forgot her stage fright. She found her voice and spoke out clearly and bravely.

Una’s little pearl-like face looked up at her pleadingly from the manse pew. The Blythe kids were in complete awe. Back under the gallery, Faith caught the sweet grace of Miss Rosemary West’s smile and the amusement in Miss Ellen's. But none of that helped her. It was Bertie Shakespeare Drew who turned the situation around. Bertie Shakespeare was sitting in the front row of the gallery and made a mocking face at Faith. In response, Faith quickly made a terrible face back at him, and in her anger at Bertie Shakespeare’s taunt, she forgot her stage fright. She found her voice and spoke out clearly and confidently.

“I want to explain something,” she said, “and I want to do it now because everybody will hear it that heard the other. People are saying that Una and I stayed home last Sunday and cleaned house instead of going to Sunday School. Well, we did—but we didn’t mean to. We got mixed up in the days of the week. It was all Elder Baxter’s fault”—sensation in Baxter’s pew—“because he went and changed the prayer-meeting to Wednesday night and then we thought Thursday was Friday and so on till we thought Saturday was Sunday. Carl was laid up sick and so was Aunt Martha, so they couldn’t put us right. We went to Sunday School in all that rain on Saturday and nobody came. And then we thought we’d clean house on Monday and stop old cats from talking about how dirty the manse was”—general sensation all over the church—“and we did. I shook the rugs in the Methodist graveyard because it was such a convenient place and not because I meant to be disrespectful of the dead. It isn’t the dead folks who have made the fuss over this—it’s the living folks. And it isn’t right for any of you to blame my father for this, because he was away and didn’t know, and anyhow we thought it was Monday. He’s just the best father that ever lived in the world and we love him with all our hearts.”

“I want to explain something,” she said, “and I want to do it now because everyone who heard the other thing will hear this too. People are saying that Una and I stayed home last Sunday and cleaned the house instead of going to Sunday School. Well, we did—but we didn’t mean to. We got mixed up on the days of the week. It was all Elder Baxter’s fault”—a stir in Baxter’s pew—“because he changed the prayer meeting to Wednesday night, and then we thought Thursday was Friday and so on until we thought Saturday was Sunday. Carl was sick, and so was Aunt Martha, so they couldn’t set us straight. We went to Sunday School in all that rain on Saturday, and nobody showed up. Then we thought we’d clean the house on Monday and stop people from talking about how messy the manse was”—a general stir all over the church—“and we did. I shook the rugs in the Methodist graveyard because it was a convenient place, not because I meant to be disrespectful to the dead. It’s not the dead folks who are causing a fuss about this—it’s the living folks. And it’s not right for any of you to blame my father for this because he was away and didn’t know, and anyway, we thought it was Monday. He’s just the best father that ever lived, and we love him with all our hearts.”

Faith’s bravado ebbed out in a sob. She ran down the steps and flashed out of the side door of the church. There the friendly starlit, summer night comforted her and the ache went out of her eyes and throat. She felt very happy. The dreadful explanation was over and everybody knew now that her father wasn’t to blame and that she and Una were not so wicked as to have cleaned house knowingly on Sunday.

Faith’s bravado faded into a sob. She rushed down the steps and burst out of the side door of the church. Outside, the warm, starry summer night wrapped around her, soothing her and easing the pain in her eyes and throat. She felt really happy. The awful explanation was done, and everyone knew now that her father wasn’t at fault and that she and Una weren’t so wicked as to have cleaned the house knowingly on Sunday.

Inside the church people gazed blankly at each other, but Thomas Douglas rose and walked up the aisle with a set face. His duty was clear; the collection must be taken if the skies fell. Taken it was; the choir sang the anthem, with a dismal conviction that it fell terribly flat, and Dr. Cooper gave out the concluding hymn and pronounced the benediction with considerably less unction than usual. The Reverend Doctor had a sense of humour and Faith’s performance tickled him. Besides, John Meredith was well known in Presbyterian circles.

Inside the church, people stared blankly at each other, but Thomas Douglas stood up and walked down the aisle with a serious expression. His duty was clear; the collection had to be taken, no matter what. It was collected; the choir sang the anthem, with a gloomy certainty that it was a total flop, and Dr. Cooper led the final hymn and gave the benediction with much less enthusiasm than usual. The Reverend Doctor had a sense of humor, and Faith’s performance amused him. Plus, John Meredith was well-known in Presbyterian circles.

Mr. Meredith returned home the next afternoon, but before his coming Faith contrived to scandalize Glen St. Mary again. In the reaction from Sunday evening’s intensity and strain she was especially full of what Miss Cornelia would have called “devilment” on Monday. This led her to dare Walter Blythe to ride through Main Street on a pig, while she rode another one.

Mr. Meredith came home the next afternoon, but before he arrived, Faith managed to shock Glen St. Mary once more. After the intensity and pressure of Sunday evening, she was especially full of what Miss Cornelia would have called “mischief” on Monday. This prompted her to challenge Walter Blythe to ride through Main Street on a pig, while she rode another one.

The pigs in question were two tall, lank animals, supposed to belong to Bertie Shakespeare Drew’s father, which had been haunting the roadside by the manse for a couple of weeks. Walter did not want to ride a pig through Glen St. Mary, but whatever Faith Meredith dared him to do must be done. They tore down the hill and through the village, Faith bent double with laughter over her terrified courser, Walter crimson with shame. They tore past the minister himself, just coming home from the station; he, being a little less dreamy and abstracted than usual—owing to having had a talk on the train with Miss Cornelia who always wakened him up temporarily—noticed them, and thought he really must speak to Faith about it and tell her that such conduct was not seemly. But he had forgotten the trifling incident by the time he reached home. They passed Mrs. Alec Davis, who shrieked in horror, and they passed Miss Rosemary West who laughed and sighed. Finally, just before the pigs swooped into Bertie Shakespeare Drew’s back yard, never to emerge therefrom again, so great had been the shock to their nerves—Faith and Walter jumped off, as Dr. and Mrs. Blythe drove swiftly by.

The pigs in question were two tall, skinny animals, supposedly belonging to Bertie Shakespeare Drew’s father, that had been hanging around the roadside by the manse for a couple of weeks. Walter didn’t want to ride a pig through Glen St. Mary, but whatever Faith Meredith dared him to do had to be done. They charged down the hill and through the village, with Faith doubled over in laughter at her scared mount, while Walter blushed with shame. They sped past the minister himself, who was just coming home from the station; he, being a bit less dreamy and distracted than usual—thanks to a conversation he had on the train with Miss Cornelia, who always temporarily brought him back to reality—noted them and thought he really should say something to Faith about it and tell her that such behavior was inappropriate. But he forgot about the minor incident by the time he got home. They passed Mrs. Alec Davis, who shrieked in horror, and they passed Miss Rosemary West, who laughed and sighed. Finally, just before the pigs dashed into Bertie Shakespeare Drew’s backyard, never to come out again due to the shock to their nerves—Faith and Walter jumped off as Dr. and Mrs. Blythe drove quickly by.

“So that is how you bring up your boys,” said Gilbert with mock severity.

“So that's how you raise your boys,” said Gilbert with a teasing seriousness.

“Perhaps I do spoil them a little,” said Anne contritely, “but, oh, Gilbert, when I think of my own childhood before I came to Green Gables I haven’t the heart to be very strict. How hungry for love and fun I was—an unloved little drudge with never a chance to play! They do have such good times with the manse children.”

“Maybe I do pamper them a bit,” Anne admitted, “but, oh, Gilbert, when I think about my own childhood before coming to Green Gables, I just can’t bring myself to be too strict. I was so starved for love and fun—an unloved little worker with no chance to play! They really have a lot of fun with the manse kids.”

“What about the poor pigs?” asked Gilbert.

“What about the poor pigs?” Gilbert asked.

Anne tried to look sober and failed.

Anne attempted to appear serious but couldn’t manage it.

“Do you really think it hurt them?” she said. “I don’t think anything could hurt those animals. They’ve been the plague of the neighbourhood this summer and the Drews won’t shut them up. But I’ll talk to Walter—if I can keep from laughing when I do it.”

“Do you really think it hurt them?” she said. “I don’t think anything could hurt those animals. They’ve been a nuisance in the neighborhood this summer, and the Drews won’t do anything about it. But I’ll talk to Walter—if I can stop myself from laughing while I do.”

Miss Cornelia came up to Ingleside that evening to relieve her feelings over Sunday night. To her surprise she found that Anne did not view Faith’s performance in quite the same light as she did.

Miss Cornelia came over to Ingleside that evening to talk about how she felt after Sunday night. To her surprise, she found that Anne didn't see Faith's performance in quite the same way she did.

“I thought there was something brave and pathetic in her getting up there before that churchful of people, to confess,” she said. “You could see she was frightened to death—yet she was bound to clear her father. I loved her for it.”

“I thought there was something both brave and sad about her getting up there in front of all those people to confess,” she said. “You could see she was terrified—yet she was determined to clear her father. I admired her for it.”

“Oh, of course, the poor child meant well,” sighed Miss Cornelia, “but just the same it was a terrible thing to do, and is making more talk than the house-cleaning on Sunday. That had begun to die away, and this has started it all up again. Rosemary West is like you—she said last night as she left the church that it was a plucky thing for Faith to do, but it made her feel sorry for the child, too. Miss Ellen thought it all a good joke, and said she hadn’t had as much fun in church for years. Of course they don’t care—they are Episcopalians. But we Presbyterians feel it. And there were so many hotel people there that night and scores of Methodists. Mrs. Leander Crawford cried, she felt so bad. And Mrs. Alec Davis said the little hussy ought to be spanked.”

“Oh, of course, the poor child had good intentions,” sighed Miss Cornelia, “but still, it was a terrible thing to do, and it’s causing more gossip than the house-cleaning on Sunday. That had started to fade away, and this has brought it all back again. Rosemary West is like you—she said last night as she was leaving the church that it was a brave thing for Faith to do, but it also made her feel sorry for the child. Miss Ellen thought it was all a good joke and said she hadn’t had so much fun in church for years. Of course they don’t care—they’re Episcopalians. But we Presbyterians feel it. And there were so many hotel guests there that night and tons of Methodists. Mrs. Leander Crawford cried; she felt so awful. And Mrs. Alec Davis said that little hussy should be spanked.”

“Mrs. Leander Crawford is always crying in church,” said Susan contemptuously. “She cries over every affecting thing the minister says. But you do not often see her name on a subscription list, Mrs. Dr. dear. Tears come cheaper. She tried to talk to me one day about Aunt Martha being such a dirty housekeeper; and I wanted to say, ‘Every one knows that you have been seen mixing up cakes in the kitchen wash-pan, Mrs. Leander Crawford!’ But I did not say it, Mrs. Dr. dear, because I have too much respect for myself to condescend to argue with the likes of her. But I could tell worse things than that of Mrs. Leander Crawford, if I was disposed to gossip. And as for Mrs. Alec Davis, if she had said that to me, Mrs. Dr. dear, do you know what I would have said? I would have said, ‘I have no doubt you would like to spank Faith, Mrs. Davis, but you will never have the chance to spank a minister’s daughter either in this world or in that which is to come.’”

“Mrs. Leander Crawford is always crying in church,” Susan said disdainfully. “She tears up over everything touching that the minister says. But you rarely see her name on a donation list, my dear Mrs. Doctor. Tears are cheaper. One day she tried to talk to me about Aunt Martha being such a messy housekeeper, and I wanted to say, ‘Everyone knows that you have been caught mixing cakes in the kitchen wash-pan, Mrs. Leander Crawford!’ But I didn’t say it, my dear Mrs. Doctor, because I respect myself too much to stoop to arguing with someone like her. Still, I could reveal worse things about Mrs. Leander Crawford if I wanted to gossip. And as for Mrs. Alec Davis, if she had said that to me, my dear Mrs. Doctor, do you know what I would have said? I would have said, ‘I’m sure you would love to spank Faith, Mrs. Davis, but you’ll never get the chance to spank a minister’s daughter in this world or the next.’”

“If poor Faith had only been decently dressed,” lamented Miss Cornelia again, “it wouldn’t have been quite that bad. But that dress looked dreadful, as she stood there upon the platform.”

“If poor Faith had only been dressed properly,” Miss Cornelia lamented again, “it wouldn’t have been so bad. But that dress looked awful as she stood there on the platform.”

“It was clean, though, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “They are clean children. They may be very heedless and reckless, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I am not saying they are not, but they never forget to wash behind their ears.”

“It was clean, though, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “They are clean kids. They might be really careless and reckless, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I’m not saying they aren’t, but they never forget to wash behind their ears.”

“The idea of Faith forgetting what day was Sunday,” persisted Miss Cornelia. “She will grow up just as careless and impractical as her father, believe me. I suppose Carl would have known better if he hadn’t been sick. I don’t know what was wrong with him, but I think it very likely he had been eating those blueberries that grew in the graveyard. No wonder they made him sick. If I was a Methodist I’d try to keep my graveyard cleaned up at least.”

“The idea of Faith forgetting what day Sunday is,” continued Miss Cornelia. “She’s going to turn out just as careless and impractical as her father, believe me. I guess Carl would have known better if he hadn’t been sick. I’m not sure what was wrong with him, but I really think he ate those blueberries that were growing in the graveyard. No wonder they made him sick. If I were a Methodist, I’d at least try to keep my graveyard clean.”

“I am of the opinion that Carl only ate the sours that grow on the dyke,” said Susan hopefully. “I do not think any minister’s son would eat blueberries that grew on the graves of dead people. You know it would not be so bad, Mrs. Dr. dear, to eat things that grew on the dyke.”

“I think Carl only ate the sour fruits that grow on the dike,” Susan said hopefully. “I really don’t believe any minister’s son would eat blueberries that grew on the graves of the dead. You know, it wouldn’t be so bad, Mrs. Dr. dear, to eat things that grew on the dike.”

“The worst of last night’s performance was the face Faith made made at somebody in the congregation before she started in,” said Miss Cornelia. “Elder Clow declares she made it at him. And did you hear that she was seen riding on a pig to-day?”

“The worst part of last night’s performance was the face Faith made at someone in the congregation before she started,” Miss Cornelia said. “Elder Clow insists she made it at him. And did you hear that she was spotted riding a pig today?”

“I saw her. Walter was with her. I gave him a little—a very little—scolding about it. He did not say much, but he gave me the impression that it had been his idea and that Faith was not to blame.”

“I saw her. Walter was with her. I gave him a little—a very little—talk about it. He didn't say much, but he made me feel like it was his idea and that Faith wasn't at fault.”

“I do not not believe that, Mrs. Dr. dear,” cried Susan, up in arms. “That is just Walter’s way—to take the blame on himself. But you know as well as I do, Mrs. Dr. dear, that that blessed child would never have thought of riding on a pig, even if he does write poetry.”

“I really don’t believe that, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan exclaimed, upset. “That’s just Walter’s way—he always takes the blame for himself. But you know, just like I do, Mrs. Dr. dear, that sweet child would never have even thought about riding on a pig, even though he writes poetry.”

“Oh, there’s no doubt the notion was hatched in Faith Meredith’s brain,” said Miss Cornelia. “And I don’t say that I’m sorry that Amos Drew’s old pigs did get their come-uppance for once. But the minister’s daughter!”

“Oh, there's no doubt that the idea came from Faith Meredith,” said Miss Cornelia. “And I can’t say I'm sorry that Amos Drew's old pigs finally got what was coming to them. But the minister's daughter!”

And the doctor’s son!” said Anne, mimicking Miss Cornelia’s tone. Then she laughed. “Dear Miss Cornelia, they’re only little children. And you know they’ve never yet done anything bad—they’re just heedless and impulsive—as I was myself once. They’ll grow sedate and sober—as I’ve done.”

And the doctor's son!” said Anne, imitating Miss Cornelia’s tone. Then she laughed. “Dear Miss Cornelia, they're just little kids. And you know they haven't done anything wrong yet—they're just careless and spontaneous—like I used to be. They'll become serious and mature—just like I have.”

Miss Cornelia laughed, too.

Miss Cornelia laughed as well.

“There are times, Anne dearie, when I know by your eyes that your soberness is put on like a garment and you’re really aching to do something wild and young again. Well, I feel encouraged. Somehow, a talk with you always does have that effect on me. Now, when I go to see Barbara Samson, it’s just the opposite. She makes me feel that everything’s wrong and always will be. But of course living all your life with a man like Joe Samson wouldn’t be exactly cheering.”

“There are times, Anne dear, when I can tell by your eyes that you're just pretending to be serious and you actually want to do something wild and youthful again. Well, that gives me hope. Talking to you always has that effect on me. Now, when I go to see Barbara Samson, it’s just the opposite. She makes me feel like everything is wrong and always will be. But of course, living your whole life with a man like Joe Samson wouldn’t exactly be uplifting.”

“It is a very strange thing to think that she married Joe Samson after all her chances,” remarked Susan. “She was much sought after when she was a girl. She used to boast to me that she had twenty-one beaus and Mr. Pethick.”

“It’s really strange to think she ended up marrying Joe Samson after all her options,” Susan remarked. “She was quite the catch when she was younger. She used to brag to me that she had twenty-one suitors and Mr. Pethick.”

“What was Mr. Pethick?”

“What was Mr. Pethick?”

“Well, he was a sort of hanger-on, Mrs. Dr. dear, but you could not exactly call him a beau. He did not really have any intentions. Twenty-one beaus—and me that never had one! But Barbara went through the woods and picked up the crooked stick after all. And yet they say her husband can make better baking powder biscuits than she can, and she always gets him to make them when company comes to tea.”

“Well, he was kind of a freeloader, Mrs. Dr. dear, but you couldn’t really call him a boyfriend. He didn’t have any real intentions. Twenty-one boyfriends—and I’ve never had one! But Barbara went through the woods and picked up the crooked stick after all. And yet they say her husband can make better baking powder biscuits than she can, and she always asks him to make them when guests come for tea.”

“Which reminds me that I have company coming to tea to-morrow and I must go home and set my bread,” said Miss Cornelia. “Mary said she could set it and no doubt she could. But while I live and move and have my being I set my own bread, believe me.”

“Which reminds me that I have company coming for tea tomorrow and I need to go home and prepare my bread,” said Miss Cornelia. “Mary said she could handle it, and I’m sure she could. But as long as I’m around, I make my own bread, trust me.”

“How is Mary getting on?” asked Anne.

"How's Mary?" asked Anne.

“I’ve no fault to find with Mary,” said Miss Cornelia rather gloomily. “She’s getting some flesh on her bones and she’s clean and respectful—though there’s more in her than I can fathom. She’s a sly puss. If you dug for a thousand years you couldn’t get to the bottom of that child’s mind, believe me! As for work, I never saw anything like her. She eats it up. Mrs. Wiley may have been cruel to her, but folks needn’t say she made Mary work. Mary’s a born worker. Sometimes I wonder which will wear out first—her legs or her tongue. I don’t have enough to do to keep me out of mischief these days. I’ll be real glad when school opens, for then I’ll have something to do again. Mary doesn’t want to go to school, but I put my foot down and said that go she must. I shall not have the Methodists saying that I kept her out of school while I lolled in idleness.”

“I’ve got no issues with Mary,” said Miss Cornelia somewhat gloomily. “She’s putting on some weight, and she’s clean and respectful—though there’s more to her than I can understand. She’s quite the sly one. If you dug for a thousand years, you still wouldn’t uncover the depths of that child’s mind, believe me! As for work, I’ve never seen anything like her. She loves it. Mrs. Wiley may have treated her badly, but people shouldn’t say she made Mary work. Mary’s a natural worker. Sometimes I wonder which will wear out first—her legs or her tongue. I don’t have enough to keep me busy these days. I’ll be really glad when school starts, because then I’ll have something to do again. Mary doesn’t want to go to school, but I put my foot down and said she has to. I will not let the Methodists say I kept her out of school while I lounged around doing nothing.”

CHAPTER XIII.
THE HOUSE ON THE HILL

There was a little unfailing spring, always icy cold and crystal pure, in a certain birch-screened hollow of Rainbow Valley in the lower corner near the marsh. Not a great many people knew of its existence. The manse and Ingleside children knew, of course, as they knew everything else about the magic valley. Occasionally they went there to get a drink, and it figured in many of their plays as a fountain of old romance. Anne knew of it and loved it because it somehow reminded her of the beloved Dryad’s Bubble at Green Gables. Rosemary West knew of it; it was her fountain of romance, too. Eighteen years ago she had sat behind it one spring twilight and heard young Martin Crawford stammer out a confession of fervent, boyish love. She had whispered her own secret in return, and they had kissed and promised by the wild wood spring. They had never stood together by it again—Martin had sailed on his fatal voyage soon after; but to Rosemary West it was always a sacred spot, hallowed by that immortal hour of youth and love. Whenever she passed near it she turned aside to hold a secret tryst with an old dream—a dream from which the pain had long gone, leaving only its unforgettable sweetness.

There was a small, reliable spring, always icy cold and crystal clear, in a certain birch-shaded hollow of Rainbow Valley in the lower corner near the marsh. Not a lot of people knew it was there. The manse and Ingleside kids knew about it, of course, as they knew everything else about the magical valley. Occasionally, they went there to grab a drink, and it featured in many of their games as a fountain of old romance. Anne knew of it and cherished it because it somehow reminded her of the beloved Dryad’s Bubble at Green Gables. Rosemary West knew about it too; it was her fountain of romance as well. Eighteen years ago, she had sat behind it one spring evening and heard young Martin Crawford nervously confess his passionate, boyish love. She had whispered her own secret in return, and they had kissed and made promises by the wild wood spring. They had never stood together by it again—Martin had set sail on his doomed voyage soon after; but for Rosemary West, it was always a sacred place, made holy by that unforgettable moment of youth and love. Whenever she passed near it, she paused to have a secret meeting with an old dream—a dream from which the pain had long faded, leaving only its unforgettable sweetness.

The spring was a hidden thing. You might have passed within ten feet of it and never have suspected its existence. Two generations past a huge old pine had fallen almost across it. Nothing was left of the tree but its crumbling trunk out of which the ferns grew thickly, making a green roof and a lacy screen for the water. A maple-tree grew beside it with a curiously gnarled and twisted trunk, creeping along the ground for a little way before shooting up into the air, and so forming a quaint seat; and September had flung a scarf of pale smoke-blue asters around the hollow.

The spring was something you could easily miss. You might have walked within ten feet of it and never even known it was there. Two generations ago, a massive old pine had fallen nearly over it. All that remained of the tree was its crumbling trunk, from which ferns grew thickly, creating a green canopy and a delicate screen for the water. A maple tree stood next to it, with a strangely gnarled and twisted trunk that crawled along the ground for a bit before shooting up into the air, creating a quirky seat; and September had draped a scarf of pale smoke-blue asters around the hollow.

John Meredith, taking the cross-lots road through Rainbow Valley on his way home from some pastoral visitations around the Harbour head one evening, turned aside to drink of the little spring. Walter Blythe had shown it to him one afternoon only a few days before, and they had had a long talk together on the maple seat. John Meredith, under all his shyness and aloofness, had the heart of a boy. He had been called Jack in his youth, though nobody in Glen St. Mary would ever have believed it. Walter and he had taken to each other and had talked unreservedly. Mr. Meredith found his way into some sealed and sacred chambers of the lad’s soul wherein not even Di had ever looked. They were to be chums from that friendly hour and Walter knew that he would never be frightened of the minister again.

John Meredith took the shortcut through Rainbow Valley on his way home from some pastoral visits around the Harbour head one evening and stopped to drink from the little spring. Walter Blythe had shown it to him just a few days earlier, and they had a long chat on the maple seat. John Meredith, beneath his shyness and distance, had the heart of a boy. He had been called Jack in his youth, though no one in Glen St. Mary would ever have believed that. Walter and he had hit it off and talked freely. Mr. Meredith accessed some hidden areas of the boy’s soul where not even Di had ever gone. They had become friends from that moment on, and Walter knew he would never be scared of the minister again.

“I never believed before that it was possible to get really acquainted with a minister,” he told his mother that night.

“I never thought it was possible to really get to know a minister,” he told his mother that night.

John Meredith drank from his slender white hand, whose grip of steel always surprised people who were unacquainted with it, and then sat down on the maple seat. He was in no hurry to go home; this was a beautiful spot and he was mentally weary after a round of rather uninspiring conversations with many good and stupid people. The moon was rising. Rainbow Valley was wind-haunted and star-sentinelled only where he was, but afar from the upper end came the gay notes of children’s laughter and voices.

John Meredith sipped from his slim white hand, which always surprised those who didn't know how strong its grip was, and then settled onto the maple seat. He wasn’t in any rush to head home; this was a lovely spot, and he felt mentally drained after a series of rather dull conversations with numerous decent but simple-minded people. The moon was rising. Rainbow Valley was haunted by the wind and watched over by stars, but from the distant upper end, he could hear the cheerful sounds of children laughing and chatting.

The ethereal beauty of the asters in the moonlight, the glimmer of the little spring, the soft croon of the brook, the wavering grace of the brackens all wove a white magic round John Meredith. He forgot congregational worries and spiritual problems; the years slipped away from him; he was a young divinity student again and the roses of June were blooming red and fragrant on the dark, queenly head of his Cecilia. He sat there and dreamed like any boy. And it was at this propitious moment that Rosemary West stepped aside from the by-path and stood beside him in that dangerous, spell-weaving place. John Meredith stood up as she came in and saw her—really saw her—for the first time.

The ethereal beauty of the asters in the moonlight, the sparkle of the little spring, the gentle sound of the brook, and the graceful movement of the bracken all surrounded John Meredith in a magical trance. He forgot about worries from the congregation and spiritual struggles; the years faded away; he felt like a young divinity student again, and the roses of June were blooming red and fragrant in the dark, regal hair of his Cecilia. He sat there and daydreamed like any boy. It was at this perfect moment that Rosemary West stepped off the path and stood next to him in that enchanting, spellbinding place. John Meredith stood up as she approached and truly saw her—for the first time.

He had met her in his church once or twice and shaken hands with her abstractedly as he did with anyone he happened to encounter on his way down the aisle. He had never met her elsewhere, for the Wests were Episcopalians, with church affinities in Lowbridge, and no occasion for calling upon them had ever arisen. Before to-night, if anyone had asked John Meredith what Rosemary West looked like he would not have had the slightest notion. But he was never to forget her, as she appeared to him in the glamour of kind moonlight by the spring.

He had seen her at his church a couple of times and shook hands with her casually, just like he did with anyone he ran into while walking down the aisle. He had never encountered her anywhere else since the Wests were Episcopalians with church connections in Lowbridge, and there had never been a reason to visit them. Before tonight, if someone had asked John Meredith what Rosemary West looked like, he wouldn’t have had a clue. But he would never forget how she appeared to him in the enchanting moonlight by the spring.

She was certainly not in the least like Cecilia, who had always been his ideal of womanly beauty. Cecilia had been small and dark and vivacious—Rosemary West was tall and fair and placid, yet John Meredith thought he had never seen so beautiful a woman.

She was definitely nothing like Cecilia, who had always been his idea of perfect beauty. Cecilia had been short, dark, and lively—Rosemary West was tall, fair, and calm, yet John Meredith believed he had never seen a woman more beautiful.

She was bareheaded and her golden hair—hair of a warm gold, “molasses taffy” colour as Di Blythe had said—was pinned in sleek, close coils over her head; she had large, tranquil, blue eyes that always seemed full of friendliness, a high white forehead and a finely shaped face.

She was without a hat, and her golden hair—warm gold, like "molasses taffy," as Di Blythe remarked—was styled in smooth, tight coils on her head. She had large, calm blue eyes that always appeared friendly, a high, fair forehead, and a beautifully shaped face.

Rosemary West was always called a “sweet woman.” She was so sweet that even her high-bred, stately air had never gained for her the reputation of being “stuck-up,” which it would inevitably have done in the case of anyone else in Glen St. Mary. Life had taught her to be brave, to be patient, to love, to forgive. She had watched the ship on which her lover went sailing out of Four Winds Harbour into the sunset. But, though she watched long, she had never seen it coming sailing back. That vigil had taken girlhood from her eyes, yet she kept her youth to a marvellous degree. Perhaps this was because she always seemed to preserve that attitude of delighted surprise towards life which most of us leave behind in childhood—an attitude which not only made Rosemary herself seem young, but flung a pleasing illusion of youth over the consciousness of every one who talked to her.

Rosemary West was always referred to as a “sweet woman.” She was so sweet that even her refined, dignified demeanor never gave her the reputation of being “stuck-up,” which it would have for anyone else in Glen St. Mary. Life had taught her to be courageous, to be patient, to love, and to forgive. She had watched the ship carrying her lover sail out of Four Winds Harbour into the sunset. But even though she watched for a long time, she had never seen it come back. That watch had taken away the girlhood from her eyes, yet she managed to keep her youth remarkably well. Maybe this was because she always seemed to maintain that sense of delighted surprise towards life that most of us leave behind in childhood—an attitude that not only made Rosemary seem young but also created a charming illusion of youth for everyone who spoke with her.

John Meredith was startled by her loveliness and Rosemary was startled by his presence. She had never thought she would find anyone by that remote spring, least of all the recluse of Glen St. Mary manse. She almost dropped the heavy armful of books she was carrying home from the Glen lending library, and then, to cover her confusion, she told one of those small fibs which even the best of women do tell at times.

John Meredith was taken aback by her beauty, and Rosemary was surprised to see him there. She never imagined she’d encounter anyone at that isolated spring, especially not the recluse from the Glen St. Mary manse. She almost dropped the heavy load of books she was carrying home from the Glen lending library, and then, to mask her embarrassment, she told one of those little lies that even the best of women occasionally do.

“I—I came for a drink,” she said, stammering a little, in answer to Mr. Meredith’s grave “good evening, Miss West.” She felt that she was an unpardonable goose and she longed to shake herself. But John Meredith was not a vain man and he knew she would likely have been as much startled had she met old Elder Clow in that unexpected fashion. Her confusion put him at ease and he forgot to be shy; besides, even the shyest of men can sometimes be quite audacious in moonlight.

“I—I came for a drink,” she said, stuttering a bit in response to Mr. Meredith’s serious “good evening, Miss West.” She felt like a complete fool and wanted to shake it off. But John Meredith wasn’t a vain guy, and he knew she probably would have reacted the same way if she’d run into old Elder Clow unexpectedly. Her awkwardness put him at ease, and he forgot to be shy; besides, even the most reserved men can be pretty bold in the moonlight.

“Let me get you a cup,” he said smiling. There was a cup near by, if he had only known it, a cracked, handleless blue cup secreted under the maple by the Rainbow Valley children; but he did not know it, so he stepped out to one of the birch-trees and stripped a bit of its white skin away. Deftly he fashioned this into a three-cornered cup, filled it from the spring, and handed it to Rosemary.

“Let me get you a cup,” he said with a smile. There was a cup nearby, if he had only known it—a cracked, handleless blue cup hidden under the maple by the Rainbow Valley kids. But he didn’t know, so he stepped over to one of the birch trees and peeled a bit of its white bark away. Skillfully, he shaped it into a three-cornered cup, filled it with water from the spring, and handed it to Rosemary.

Rosemary took it and drank every drop to punish herself for her fib, for she was not in the least thirsty, and to drink a fairly large cupful of water when you are not thirsty is somewhat of an ordeal. Yet the memory of that draught was to be very pleasant to Rosemary. In after years it seemed to her that there was something sacramental about it. Perhaps this was because of what the minister did when she handed him back the cup. He stooped again and filled it and drank of it himself. It was only by accident that he put his lips just where Rosemary had put hers, and Rosemary knew it. Nevertheless, it had a curious significance for her. They two had drunk of the same cup. She remembered idly that an old aunt of hers used to say that when two people did this their after-lives would be linked in some fashion, whether for good or ill.

Rosemary took the cup and drank every drop to punish herself for her lie, since she wasn’t the least bit thirsty, and drinking a fairly large cup of water when you’re not thirsty is kind of a challenge. Still, the memory of that drink was going to be very pleasant for Rosemary. In later years, it seemed to her that there was something sacred about it. Maybe it was because of what the minister did when she handed him back the cup. He bent down again, refilled it, and drank from it himself. It was purely by accident that his lips touched the same spot where Rosemary had placed hers, and she knew it. Still, it held a strange significance for her. They had both drunk from the same cup. She remembered that an old aunt of hers used to say that when two people did this, their futures would be connected in some way, whether for better or worse.

John Meredith held the cup uncertainly. He did not know what to do with it. The logical thing would have been to toss it away, but somehow he was disinclined to do this. Rosemary held out her hand for it.

John Meredith held the cup uncertainly. He didn’t know what to do with it. The logical thing would have been to throw it away, but somehow he didn’t want to. Rosemary reached out her hand for it.

“Will you let me have it?” she said. “You made it so knackily. I never saw anyone make a birch cup so since my little brother used to make them long ago—before he died.”

“Will you let me have it?” she asked. “You made it so skillfully. I’ve never seen anyone make a birch cup like that since my little brother used to make them ages ago—before he passed away.”

“I learned how to make them when I was a boy, camping out one summer. An old hunter taught me,” said Mr. Meredith. “Let me carry your books, Miss West.”

“I learned how to make them when I was a kid, camping out one summer. An old hunter showed me,” said Mr. Meredith. “Let me carry your books, Miss West.”

Rosemary was startled into another fib and said oh, they were not heavy. But the minister took them from her with quite a masterful air and they walked away together. It was the first time Rosemary had stood by the valley spring without thinking of Martin Crawford. The mystic tryst had been broken.

Rosemary was taken by surprise and replied, "Oh, they’re not heavy." But the minister confidently took them from her, and they walked away together. It was the first time Rosemary had stood by the valley spring without thinking of Martin Crawford. The mystical connection had been severed.

The little by-path wound around the marsh and then struck up the long wooded hill on the top of which Rosemary lived. Beyond, through the trees, they could see the moonlight shining across the level summer fields. But the little path was shadowy and narrow. Trees crowded over it, and trees are never quite as friendly to human beings after nightfall as they are in daylight. They wrap themselves away from us. They whisper and plot furtively. If they reach out a hand to us it has a hostile, tentative touch. People walking amid trees after night always draw closer together instinctively and involuntarily, making an alliance, physical and mental, against certain alien powers around them. Rosemary’s dress brushed against John Meredith as they walked. Not even an absent-minded minister, who was after all a young man still, though he firmly believed he had outlived romance, could be insensible to the charm of the night and the path and the companion.

The narrow little path wound around the marsh and then climbed up the long wooded hill where Rosemary lived. Beyond, through the trees, they could see the moonlight shimmering over the flat summer fields. But the path was shadowy and cramped. Trees loomed over it, and trees are never quite as welcoming to humans after dark as they are during the day. They seem to pull away from us. They whisper and plot in secret. If they do reach out to us, it feels unfriendly and uncertain. People walking among trees at night instinctively and involuntarily draw closer together, forming a physical and mental alliance against the strange forces around them. Rosemary's dress brushed against John Meredith as they walked. Not even a distracted minister, who was still a young man despite firmly believing he had outgrown romance, could ignore the allure of the night, the path, and his companion.

It is never quite safe to think we have done with life. When we imagine we have finished our story fate has a trick of turning the page and showing us yet another chapter. These two people each thought their hearts belonged irrevocably to the past; but they both found their walk up that hill very pleasant. Rosemary thought the Glen minister was by no means as shy and tongue-tied as he had been represented. He seemed to find no difficulty in talking easily and freely. Glen housewives would have been amazed had they heard him. But then so many Glen housewives talked only gossip and the price of eggs, and John Meredith was not interested in either. He talked to Rosemary of books and music and wide-world doings and something of his own history, and found that she could understand and respond. Rosemary, it appeared, possessed a book which Mr. Meredith had not read and wished to read. She offered to lend it to him and when they reached the old homestead on the hill he went in to get it.

It’s never really safe to think we’ve finished with life. When we believe our story is complete, fate has a way of turning the page and revealing another chapter. These two people each thought their hearts were permanently tied to the past, but they found their walk up that hill quite enjoyable. Rosemary thought the Glen minister wasn’t nearly as shy and awkward as he had been described. He seemed to have no trouble talking easily and comfortably. The women of Glen would have been shocked if they’d heard him. But then again, so many Glen housewives only discussed gossip and the price of eggs, and John Meredith was uninterested in either. He talked to Rosemary about books and music and worldly issues, sharing bits of his own story, and discovered that she could understand and engage with him. It turned out Rosemary had a book that Mr. Meredith hadn’t read but wanted to. She offered to lend it to him, and when they reached the old homestead on the hill, he went inside to get it.

The house itself was an old-fashioned gray one, hung with vines, through which the light in the sitting-room winked in friendly fashion. It looked down the Glen, over the harbour, silvered in the moonlight, to the sand-dunes and the moaning ocean. They walked in through a garden that always seemed to smell of roses, even when no roses were in bloom. There was a sisterhood of lilies at the gate and a ribbon of asters on either side of the broad walk, and a lacery of fir trees on the hill’s edge beyond the house.

The house was an old gray one, draped in vines, with light from the living room flickering warmly. It overlooked the Glen, beyond the harbor, shimmering in the moonlight, leading to the sand dunes and the roaring ocean. They entered through a garden that always smelled like roses, even when none were blooming. There were clusters of lilies at the gate and a line of asters on both sides of the wide path, with a delicate arrangement of fir trees on the hillside beyond the house.

“You have the whole world at your doorstep here,” said John Meredith, with a long breath. “What a view—what an outlook! At times I feel stifled down there in the Glen. You can breathe up here.”

"You have the whole world at your feet here," said John Meredith, taking a deep breath. "What a view—what an outlook! Sometimes I feel trapped down there in the Glen. You can really breathe up here."

“It is calm to-night,” said Rosemary laughing. “If there were a wind it would blow your breath away. We get ‘a’ the airts the wind can blow’ up here. This place should be called Four Winds instead of the Harbour.”

“It’s calm tonight,” Rosemary laughed. “If there were a wind, it would sweep your breath away. We get ‘all’ the directions the wind can blow up here. This place should be called Four Winds instead of the Harbour.”

“I like wind,” he said. “A day when there is no wind seems to me dead. A windy day wakes me up.” He gave a conscious laugh. “On a calm day I fall into day dreams. No doubt you know my reputation, Miss West. If I cut you dead the next time we meet don’t put it down to bad manners. Please understand that it is only abstraction and forgive me—and speak to me.”

“I like the wind,” he said. “A day without wind feels dead to me. A windy day really wakes me up.” He laughed knowingly. “On a calm day, I drift into daydreams. You probably know my reputation, Miss West. If I completely ignore you the next time we meet, please don’t take it as bad manners. Just know it’s only because I’m lost in thought, and forgive me—and please talk to me.”

They found Ellen West in the sitting room when they went in. She laid her glasses down on the book she had been reading and looked at them in amazement tinctured with something else. But she shook hands amiably with Mr. Meredith and he sat down and talked to her, while Rosemary hunted out his book.

They found Ellen West in the living room when they entered. She set her glasses down on the book she had been reading and looked at them in astonishment mixed with something else. However, she shook hands warmly with Mr. Meredith, and he sat down to talk with her while Rosemary searched for his book.

Ellen West was ten years older than Rosemary, and so different from her that it was hard to believe they were sisters. She was dark and massive, with black hair, thick, black eyebrows and eyes of the clear, slaty blue of the gulf water in a north wind. She had a rather stern, forbidding look, but she was in reality very jolly, with a hearty, gurgling laugh and a deep, mellow, pleasant voice with a suggestion of masculinity about it. She had once remarked to Rosemary that she would really like to have a talk with that Presbyterian minister at the Glen, to see if he could find a word to say to a woman when he was cornered. She had her chance now and she tackled him on world politics. Miss Ellen, who was a great reader, had been devouring a book on the Kaiser of Germany, and she demanded Mr. Meredith’s opinion of him.

Ellen West was ten years older than Rosemary, and so different from her that it was hard to believe they were sisters. She was dark and solid, with black hair, thick eyebrows, and eyes that were a clear, slate blue like the Gulf waters on a windy day. She had a stern, intimidating look, but in reality, she was very cheerful, with a hearty, gurgling laugh and a deep, pleasant voice that had a hint of masculinity. She had once told Rosemary that she would really like to talk to the Presbyterian minister at the Glen, just to see if he could find something to say to a woman when he was put on the spot. Now was her chance, and she confronted him about world politics. Miss Ellen, who loved to read, had been engrossed in a book about the Kaiser of Germany, and she asked Mr. Meredith for his opinion on him.

“A dangerous man,” was his answer.

“A dangerous man,” was his answer.

“I believe you!” Miss Ellen nodded. “Mark my words, Mr. Meredith, that man is going to fight somebody yet. He’s aching to. He is going to set the world on fire.”

“I believe you!” Miss Ellen nodded. “Listen to me, Mr. Meredith, that guy is going to end up in a fight soon. He really wants to. He’s going to cause a big stir.”

“If you mean that he will wantonly precipitate a great war I hardly think so,” said Mr. Meredith. “The day has gone by for that sort of thing.”

“If you mean that he will recklessly start a huge war, I seriously doubt it,” said Mr. Meredith. “That kind of thing is a thing of the past.”

“Bless you, it hasn’t,” rumbled Ellen. “The day never goes by for men and nations to make asses of themselves and take to the fists. The millenniun isn’t that near, Mr. Meredith, and you don’t think it is any more than I do. As for this Kaiser, mark my words, he is going to make a heap of trouble”—and Miss Ellen prodded her book emphatically with her long finger. “Yes, if he isn’t nipped in the bud he’s going to make trouble. We’ll live to see it—you and I will live to see it, Mr. Meredith. And who is going to nip him? England should, but she won’t. Who is going to nip him? Tell me that, Mr. Meredith.”

“Bless you, it hasn’t,” Ellen said with a deep voice. “There isn’t a day that goes by without men and nations making fools of themselves and resorting to violence. The millennium isn’t that close, Mr. Meredith, and you don’t believe it’s any closer than I do. As for this Kaiser, mark my words, he’s going to cause a lot of trouble”—and Miss Ellen emphatically poked her book with her long finger. “Yes, if he’s not stopped early, he’s going to create chaos. We’ll see it—you and I will see it, Mr. Meredith. And who’s going to stop him? England should, but she won’t. Who is going to stop him? Tell me that, Mr. Meredith.”

Mr. Meredith couldn’t tell her, but they plunged into a discussion of German militarism that lasted long after Rosemary had found the book. Rosemary said nothing, but sat in a little rocker behind Ellen and stroked an important black cat meditatively. John Meredith hunted big game in Europe with Ellen, but he looked oftener at Rosemary than at Ellen, and Ellen noticed it. After Rosemary had gone to the door with him and come back Ellen rose and looked at her accusingly.

Mr. Meredith couldn't tell her, but they dove into a discussion about German militarism that continued long after Rosemary found the book. Rosemary didn't say anything; she just sat in a small rocking chair behind Ellen and thoughtfully stroked an important black cat. John Meredith went big game hunting in Europe with Ellen, but he glanced at Rosemary more often than at Ellen, and Ellen noticed. After Rosemary walked him to the door and came back, Ellen stood up and looked at her with an accusatory stare.

“Rosemary West, that man has a notion of courting you.”

“Rosemary West, that guy has an idea about dating you.”

Rosemary quivered. Ellen’s speech was like a blow to her. It rubbed all the bloom off the pleasant evening. But she would not let Ellen see how it hurt her.

Rosemary shivered. Ellen's words felt like a punch to her. It took all the joy out of the nice evening. But she wouldn't show Ellen how much it affected her.

“Nonsense,” she said, and laughed, a little too carelessly. “You see a beau for me in every bush, Ellen. Why he told me all about his wife to-night—how much she was to him—how empty her death had left the world.”

“Nonsense,” she said, laughing a bit too casually. “You see a guy for me in every corner, Ellen. He told me all about his wife tonight—how much she meant to him—how empty her death has made the world.”

“Well, that may be his way of courting,” retorted Ellen. “Men have all kinds of ways, I understand. But don’t forget your promise, Rosemary.”

“Well, that might be his way of flirting,” Ellen replied. “Guys have all sorts of ways, I get it. But don’t forget your promise, Rosemary.”

“There is no need of my either forgetting or remembering it,” said Rosemary, a little wearily. “You forget that I’m an old maid, Ellen. It is only your sisterly delusion that I am still young and blooming and dangerous. Mr. Meredith merely wants to be a friend—if he wants that much itself. He’ll forget us both long before he gets back to the manse.”

“There’s no need for me to forget or remember it,” said Rosemary, a bit wearily. “You forget that I’m an old maid, Ellen. It’s just your sisterly delusion that I’m still young and vibrant and attractive. Mr. Meredith just wants to be friends—if he even wants that much. He’ll forget us both long before he gets back to the manse.”

“I’ve no objection to your being friends with him,” conceded Ellen, “but it musn’t go beyond friendship, remember. I’m always suspicious of widowers. They are not given to romantic ideas about friendship. They’re apt to mean business. As for this Presbyterian man, what do they call him shy for? He’s not a bit shy, though he may be absent-minded—so absent-minded that he forgot to say goodnight to me when you started to go to the door with him. He’s got brains, too. There’s so few men round here that can talk sense to a body. I’ve enjoyed the evening. I wouldn’t mind seeing more of him. But no philandering, Rosemary, mind you—no philandering.”

“I don’t mind you being friends with him,” Ellen said, “but it can’t be anything more than friendship, just so you know. I’ve always been wary of widowers. They don’t usually have romantic notions about friendship. They tend to be serious. As for this Presbyterian guy, why are they calling him shy? He’s not shy at all, though he might be a bit absent-minded—so much so that he forgot to say goodnight to me when you went to the door with him. He’s smart, too. There are so few men around here who can have a real conversation. I enjoyed the evening. I wouldn't mind seeing more of him. But no flirting, Rosemary, understand—no flirting.”

Rosemary was quite used to being warned by Ellen from philandering if she so much as talked five minutes to any marriageable man under eighty or over eighteen. She had always laughed at the warning with unfeigned amusement. This time it did not amuse her—it irritated her a little. Who wanted to philander?

Rosemary was pretty used to being warned by Ellen about cheating if she talked for even five minutes to any eligible guy younger than eighteen or older than eighty. She had always laughed at the warning with genuine amusement. This time it didn’t make her laugh—it annoyed her a bit. Who even wanted to cheat?

“Don’t be such a goose, Ellen,” she said with unaccustomed shortness as she took her lamp. She went upstairs without saying goodnight.

“Stop being such a fool, Ellen,” she said tersely as she grabbed her lamp. She went upstairs without saying goodnight.

Ellen shook her head dubiously and looked at the black cat.

Ellen shook her head skeptically and glanced at the black cat.

“What is she so cross about, St. George?” she asked. “When you howl you’re hit, I’ve always heard, George. But she promised, Saint—she promised, and we Wests always keep our word. So it won’t matter if he does want to philander, George. She promised. I won’t worry.”

“What is she so upset about, St. George?” she asked. “When you cry out, you’re hurt, I’ve always heard, George. But she promised, Saint—she promised, and we Wests always keep our word. So it won’t matter if he does want to fool around, George. She promised. I won’t worry.”

Upstairs, in her room, Rosemary sat for a long while looking out of the window across the moonlit garden to the distant, shining harbour. She felt vaguely upset and unsettled. She was suddenly tired of outworn dreams. And in the garden the petals of the last red rose were scattered by a sudden little wind. Summer was over—it was autumn.

Upstairs, in her room, Rosemary sat for a long time, gazing out of the window at the moonlit garden and the distant, sparkling harbor. She felt a sense of unease and restlessness. She was suddenly tired of old dreams. In the garden, a small gust of wind scattered the petals of the last red rose. Summer was over—it was autumn.

CHAPTER XIV.
MRS. ALEC DAVIS MAKES A CALL

John Meredith walked slowly home. At first he thought a little about Rosemary, but by the time he reached Rainbow Valley he had forgotten all about her and was meditating on a point regarding German theology which Ellen had raised. He passed through Rainbow Valley and knew it not. The charm of Rainbow Valley had no potency against German theology. When he reached the manse he went to his study and took down a bulky volume in order to see which had been right, he or Ellen. He remained immersed in its mazes until dawn, struck a new trail of speculation and pursued it like a sleuth hound for the next week, utterly lost to the world, his parish and his family. He read day and night; he forgot to go to his meals when Una was not there to drag him to them; he never thought about Rosemary or Ellen again. Old Mrs. Marshall, over-harbour, was very ill and sent for him, but the message lay unheeded on his desk and gathered dust. Mrs. Marshall recovered but never forgave him. A young couple came to the manse to be married and Mr. Meredith, with unbrushed hair, in carpet slippers and faded dressing gown, married them. To be sure, he began by reading the funeral service to them and got along as far as “ashes to ashes and dust to dust” before he vaguely suspected that something was wrong.

John Meredith walked home slowly. At first, he thought a bit about Rosemary, but by the time he reached Rainbow Valley, he completely forgot about her and started pondering a question about German theology that Ellen had brought up. He passed through Rainbow Valley without noticing it. The charm of Rainbow Valley had no effect on his thoughts about German theology. When he got to the manse, he went to his study and picked up a thick book to see who was right, he or Ellen. He got lost in it until dawn, uncovering a new line of thought and chasing it like a detective for the next week, completely oblivious to the world, his parish, and his family. He read day and night; he forgot to eat unless Una was there to remind him; he never thought about Rosemary or Ellen again. Old Mrs. Marshall from over-harbour was very ill and sent for him, but the message sat neglected on his desk and collected dust. Mrs. Marshall recovered but never forgave him. A young couple came to the manse to get married, and Mr. Meredith, with uncombed hair, in carpet slippers and a worn-out dressing gown, officiated the wedding. He even started by reading the funeral service to them and got as far as “ashes to ashes, dust to dust” before it vaguely occurred to him that something was off.

“Dear me,” he said absently, “that is strange—very strange.”

“Wow,” he said absentmindedly, “that’s odd—really odd.”

The bride, who was very nervous, began to cry. The bridegroom, who was not in the least nervous, giggled.

The bride, feeling really nervous, started to cry. The groom, completely at ease, chuckled.

“Please, sir, I think you’re burying us instead of marrying us,” he said.

“Please, sir, I think you’re burying us instead of marrying us,” he said.

“Excuse me,” said Mr. Meredith, as it it did not matter much. He turned up the marriage service and got through with it, but the bride never felt quite properly married for the rest of her life.

“Excuse me,” said Mr. Meredith, as if it didn’t matter much. He went through the marriage ceremony, but the bride never quite felt fully married for the rest of her life.

He forgot his prayer-meeting again—but that did not matter, for it was a wet night and nobody came. He might even have forgotten his Sunday service if it had not been for Mrs. Alec Davis. Aunt Martha came in on Saturday afternoon and told him that Mrs. Davis was in the parlour and wanted to see him. Mr. Meredith sighed. Mrs. Davis was the only woman in Glen St. Mary church whom he positively detested. Unfortunately, she was also the richest, and his board of managers had warned Mr. Meredith against offending her. Mr. Meredith seldom thought of such a worldly matter as his stipend; but the managers were more practical. Also, they were astute. Without mentioning money, they contrived to instil into Mr. Meredith’s mind a conviction that he should not offend Mrs. Davis. Otherwise, he would likely have forgotten all about her as soon as Aunt Martha had gone out. As it was, he turned down his Ewald with a feeling of annoyance and went across the hall to the parlour.

He forgot about the prayer meeting again—but it didn’t really matter, since it was a rainy night and no one showed up. He might have even forgotten his Sunday service if it hadn’t been for Mrs. Alec Davis. Aunt Martha came by on Saturday afternoon and told him that Mrs. Davis was in the living room and wanted to see him. Mr. Meredith sighed. Mrs. Davis was the only woman in Glen St. Mary church whom he genuinely disliked. Unfortunately, she was also the richest, and the board of managers had warned Mr. Meredith not to offend her. Mr. Meredith rarely thought about things like his salary; but the managers were more practical. They were also clever. Without mentioning money, they managed to make Mr. Meredith believe that he shouldn’t upset Mrs. Davis. Otherwise, he would probably have forgotten all about her as soon as Aunt Martha left. As it was, he lowered his Ewald with a feeling of annoyance and walked across the hall to the living room.

Mrs. Davis was sitting on the sofa, looking about her with an air of scornful disapproval.

Mrs. Davis was sitting on the sofa, looking around with a sense of scornful disapproval.

What a scandalous room! There were no curtains on the window. Mrs. Davis did not know that Faith and Una had taken them down the day before to use as court trains in one of their plays and had forgotten to put them up again, but she could not have accused those windows more fiercely if she had known. The blinds were cracked and torn. The pictures on the walls were crooked; the rugs were awry; the vases were full of faded flowers; the dust lay in heaps—literally in heaps.

What a shocking room! There were no curtains on the window. Mrs. Davis didn’t realize that Faith and Una had taken them down the day before to use as trains in one of their plays and had forgotten to put them back up, but she couldn’t have criticized those windows more harshly if she had known. The blinds were cracked and torn. The pictures on the walls were crooked; the rugs were askew; the vases were filled with wilted flowers; the dust was piled up—in actual piles.

“What are we coming to?” Mrs. Davis asked herself, and then primmed up her unbeautiful mouth.

“What are we coming to?” Mrs. Davis wondered, and then she straightened her unattractive mouth.

Jerry and Carl had been whooping and sliding down the banisters as she came through the hall. They did not see her and continued whooping and sliding, and Mrs. Davis was convinced they did it on purpose. Faith’s pet rooster ambled through the hall, stood in the parlour doorway and looked at her. Not liking her looks, he did not venture in. Mrs. Davis gave a scornful sniff. A pretty manse, indeed, where roosters paraded the halls and stared people out of countenance.

Jerry and Carl were whooping and sliding down the banisters as she walked through the hall. They didn't see her and kept on whooping and sliding, and Mrs. Davis was sure they were doing it on purpose. Faith’s pet rooster wandered through the hall, stood in the parlor doorway, and looked at her. Not liking her appearance, he didn't come in. Mrs. Davis let out a scornful sniff. A lovely house, indeed, where roosters roamed the halls and stared people down.

“Shoo, there,” commanded Mrs. Davis, poking her flounced, changeable-silk parasol at him.

“Get out of here,” ordered Mrs. Davis, jabbing her frilly, shiny silk umbrella at him.

Adam shooed. He was a wise rooster and Mrs. Davis had wrung the necks of so many roosters with her own fair hands in the course of her fifty years that an air of the executioner seemed to hang around her. Adam scuttled through the hall as the minister came in.

Adam shooed away. He was a clever rooster, and Mrs. Davis had wrung the necks of so many roosters with her own hands over the course of her fifty years that a vibe of the executioner seemed to linger around her. Adam hurried through the hall as the minister entered.

Mr. Meredith still wore slippers and dressing gown, and his dark hair still fell in uncared-for locks over his high brow. But he looked the gentleman he was; and Mrs. Alec Davis, in her silk dress and beplumed bonnet, and kid gloves and gold chain looked the vulgar, coarse-souled woman she was. Each felt the antagonisn of the other’s personality. Mr. Meredith shrank, but Mrs. Davis girded up her loins for the fray. She had come to the manse to propose a certain thing to the minister and she meant to lose no time in proposing it. She was going to do him a favour—a great favour—and the sooner he was made aware of it the better. She had been thinking about it all summer and had come to a decision at last. This was all that mattered, Mrs. Davis thought. When she decided a thing it was decided. Nobody else had any say in the matter. That had always been her attitude. When she had made her mind up to marry Alec Davis she had married him and that was the end to it. Alec had never known how it happened, but what odds? So in this case—Mrs. Davis had arranged everything to her own satisfaction. Now it only remained to inform Mr. Meredith.

Mr. Meredith was still wearing slippers and a robe, and his dark hair still fell in unkempt strands over his high forehead. But he looked like the gentleman he was; and Mrs. Alec Davis, dressed in her silk gown, feathered hat, kid gloves, and gold chain, looked like the vulgar, coarse-souled woman she was. Each of them felt the tension from the other's personality. Mr. Meredith recoiled, but Mrs. Davis steeled herself for the confrontation. She had come to the manse to propose something to the minister, and she intended to do it without delay. She was going to do him a favor—a big favor—and the sooner he realized it, the better. She had been thinking about it all summer and had finally come to a decision. That was all that mattered, Mrs. Davis believed. When she made a decision, it was final. Nobody else had a say in it. That had always been her way. When she decided to marry Alec Davis, she married him, and that was that. Alec had never quite understood how it happened, but it didn’t matter. So in this case—Mrs. Davis had arranged everything to her own satisfaction. Now all that was left was to inform Mr. Meredith.

“Will you please shut that door?” said Mrs. Davis, unprimming her mouth slightly to say it, but speaking with asperity. “I have something important to say, and I can’t say it with that racket in the hall.”

“Could you please shut that door?” Mrs. Davis said, loosening her lips a bit to make the request, but her tone was sharp. “I have something important to say, and I can't say it with all that noise in the hall.”

Mr. Meredith shut the door meekly. Then he sat down before Mrs. Davis. He was not wholly aware of her yet. His mind was still wrestling with Ewald’s arguments. Mrs. Davis sensed this detachment and it annoyed her.

Mr. Meredith quietly closed the door. Then he sat down in front of Mrs. Davis. He wasn’t completely focused on her yet. His mind was still grappling with Ewald’s arguments. Mrs. Davis picked up on this disconnection, and it frustrated her.

“I have come to tell you, Mr. Meredith,” she said aggressively, “that I have decided to adopt Una.”

“I’ve come to tell you, Mr. Meredith,” she said firmly, “that I’ve decided to adopt Una.”

“To—adopt—Una!” Mr. Meredith gazed at her blankly, not understanding in the least.

“Adopt Una!” Mr. Meredith stared at her blankly, completely confused.

“Yes. I’ve been thinking it over for some time. I have often thought of adopting a child, since my husband’s death. But it seemed so hard to get a suitable one. It is very few children I would want to take into my home. I wouldn’t think of taking a home child—some outcast of the slums in all probability. And there is hardly ever any other child to be got. One of the fishermen down at the harbour died last fall and left six youngsters. They tried to get me to take one, but I soon gave them to understand that I had no idea of adopting trash like that. Their grandfather stole a horse. Besides, they were all boys and I wanted a girl—a quiet, obedient girl that I could train up to be a lady. Una will suit me exactly. She would be a nice little thing if she was properly looked after—so different from Faith. I would never dream of adopting Faith. But I’ll take Una and I’ll give her a good home, and up-bringing, Mr. Meredith, and if she behaves herself I’ll leave her all my money when I die. Not one of my own relatives shall have a cent of it in any case, I’m determined on that. It was the idea of aggravating them that set me to thinking of adopting a child as much as anything in the first place. Una shall be well dressed and educated and trained, Mr. Meredith, and I shall give her music and painting lessons and treat her as if she was my own.”

“Yes. I’ve been thinking about this for a while. Since my husband passed away, I've often considered adopting a child. But finding a suitable one seemed really difficult. I can’t see myself taking many children into my home. I wouldn't even think about taking in a child from the streets—a kid probably from the slums. And there hardly ever seems to be any other options. One of the fishermen down at the harbor died last fall and left behind six kids. They tried to get me to take one, but I quickly made it clear that I had no interest in adopting trash like that. Their grandfather stole a horse. Besides, they were all boys and I wanted a girl—a quiet, obedient girl that I could raise to be a lady. Una would be perfect for me. She’d be a lovely child if she was cared for properly—so different from Faith. I’d never even consider adopting Faith. But I will take Una, and I’ll give her a good home and upbringing, Mr. Meredith, and if she behaves, I’ll leave her all my money when I die. Not one of my own relatives will get a cent of it, I’m determined about that. It was the idea of aggravating them that got me thinking about adopting a child in the first place. Una will be well dressed, educated, and trained, Mr. Meredith, and I’ll give her music and painting lessons and treat her like she’s my own.”

Mr. Meredith was wide enough awake by this time. There was a faint flush in his pale cheek and a dangerous light in his fine dark eyes. Was this woman, whose vulgarity and consciousness of money oozed out of her at every pore, actually asking him to give her Una—his dear little wistful Una with Cecilia’s own dark-blue eyes—the child whom the dying mother had clasped to her heart after the other children had been led weeping from the room. Cecilia had clung to her baby until the gates of death had shut between them. She had looked over the little dark head to her husband.

Mr. Meredith was fully awake by now. There was a faint blush on his pale cheek and a dangerous glint in his dark eyes. Was this woman, whose crudeness and obsession with money were evident in everything about her, really asking him to give her Una—his sweet, yearning Una with Cecilia’s own dark-blue eyes—the child that the dying mother had held tightly to her chest after the other children had been led away in tears? Cecilia had held onto her baby until death had come between them. She had looked over the little dark head at her husband.

“Take good care of her, John,” she had entreated. “She is so small—and sensitive. The others can fight their way—but the world will hurt her. Oh, John, I don’t know what you and she are going to do. You both need me so much. But keep her close to you—keep her close to you.”

“Take good care of her, John,” she had pleaded. “She is so small—and sensitive. The others can handle themselves, but the world will hurt her. Oh, John, I don’t know what you and she are going to do. You both need me so much. But keep her close to you—keep her close to you.”

These had been almost her last words except a few unforgettable ones for him alone. And it was this child whom Mrs. Davis had coolly announced her intention of taking from him. He sat up straight and looked at Mrs. Davis. In spite of the worn dressing gown and the frayed slippers there was something about him that made Mrs. Davis feel a little of the old reverence for “the cloth” in which she had been brought up. After all, there was a certain divinity hedging a minister, even a poor, unworldly, abstracted one.

These were almost her last words, except for a few unforgettable ones meant for him alone. And it was this child that Mrs. Davis had calmly announced she intended to take from him. He sat up straight and looked at Mrs. Davis. Despite his worn dressing gown and frayed slippers, there was something about him that made Mrs. Davis feel a flicker of the old respect for "the cloth" she had grown up with. After all, there was a certain divinity surrounding a minister, even a poor, naive, distracted one.

“I thank you for your kind intentions, Mrs. Davis,” said Mr. Meredith with a gentle, final, quite awful courtesy, “but I cannot give you my child.”

“I appreciate your kind intentions, Mrs. Davis,” Mr. Meredith said with a gentle, final, and rather unpleasant politeness, “but I can’t give you my child.”

Mrs. Davis looked blank. She had never dreamed of his refusing.

Mrs. Davis looked confused. She had never imagined he would refuse.

“Why, Mr. Meredith,” she said in astonishment. “You must be cr—you can’t mean it. You must think it over—think of all the advantages I can give her.”

“Why, Mr. Meredith,” she said in shock. “You must be cr—you can’t be serious. You really need to think this over—consider all the advantages I can offer her.”

“There is no need to think it over, Mrs. Davis. It is entirely out of the question. All the worldly advantages it is in your power to bestow on her could not compensate for the loss of a father’s love and care. I thank you again—but it is not to be thought of.”

“There’s no need to reconsider, Mrs. Davis. It’s completely out of the question. All the worldly benefits you could offer her wouldn’t make up for the loss of a father’s love and support. I appreciate it again—but it’s not something to consider.”

Disappointment angered Mrs. Davis beyond the power of old habit to control. Her broad red face turned purple and her voice trembled.

Disappointment made Mrs. Davis angrier than she could manage with her usual composure. Her broad red face turned purple, and her voice shook.

“I thought you’d be only too glad to let me have her,” she sneered.

“I thought you’d be more than happy to let me have her,” she sneered.

“Why did you think that?” asked Mr. Meredith quietly.

“Why did you think that?” Mr. Meredith asked softly.

“Because nobody ever supposed you cared anything about any of your children,” retorted Mrs. Davis contemptuously. “You neglect them scandalously. It is the talk of the place. They aren’t fed and dressed properly, and they’re not trained at all. They have no more manners than a pack of wild Indians. You never think of doing your duty as a father. You let a stray child come here among them for a fortnight and never took any notice of her—a child that swore like a trooper I’m told. You wouldn’t have cared if they’d caught small-pox from her. And Faith made an exhibition of herself getting up in preaching and making that speech! And she rid a pig down the street—under your very eyes I understand. The way they act is past belief and you never lift a finger to stop them or try to teach them anything. And now when I offer one of them a good home and good prospects you refuse it and insult me. A pretty father you, to talk of loving and caring for your children!”

"Because nobody ever thought you cared about any of your kids," Mrs. Davis shot back with disdain. "You neglect them scandalously. It's the talk of the town. They're not fed or dressed properly, and they're not raised at all. They have no more manners than a bunch of wild animals. You never think about doing your duty as a father. You let a random child come here and hang out with them for two weeks and never even acknowledged her—a kid who, I hear, swore like a sailor. You wouldn’t have cared if they caught smallpox from her. And Faith made a fool of herself getting up to preach and giving that speech! And she rode a pig down the street—right in front of you, I understand. The way they behave is unbelievable, and you never lift a finger to stop them or try to teach them anything. And now, when I offer one of them a good home and good opportunities, you refuse it and insult me. What kind of father are you, claiming to love and care for your children!"

“That will do, woman!” said Mr. Meredith. He stood up and looked at Mrs. Davis with eyes that made her quail. “That will do,” he repeated. “I desire to hear no more, Mrs. Davis. You have said too much. It may be that I have been remiss in some respects in my duty as a parent, but it is not for you to remind me of it in such terms as you have used. Let us say good afternoon.”

“That’s enough, woman!” Mr. Meredith said. He stood up and looked at Mrs. Davis with a gaze that made her shrink back. “That’s enough,” he repeated. “I don’t want to hear any more, Mrs. Davis. You’ve said too much. It’s possible I haven’t always been the best parent, but it’s not your place to point that out using such words. Let’s just say good afternoon.”

Mrs. Davis did not say anything half so amiable as good afternoon, but she took her departure. As she swept past the minister a large, plump toad, which Carl had secreted under the lounge, hopped out almost under her feet. Mrs. Davis gave a shriek and in trying to avoid treading on the awful thing, lost her balance and her parasol. She did not exactly fall, but she staggered and reeled across the room in a very undignified fashion and brought up against the door with a thud that jarred her from head to foot. Mr. Meredith, who had not seen the toad, wondered if she had been attacked with some kind of apoplectic or paralytic seizure, and ran in alarm to her assistance. But Mrs. Davis, recovering her feet, waved him back furiously.

Mrs. Davis didn't say anything as nice as "good afternoon," but she left anyway. As she walked by the minister, a large, plump toad that Carl had hidden under the couch jumped out right in front of her. Mrs. Davis let out a scream, and in her attempt to avoid stepping on the awful thing, she lost her balance and her parasol. She didn't exactly fall, but she staggered and swayed across the room in a very undignified way before crashing into the door with a thud that shook her from head to toe. Mr. Meredith, who hadn't seen the toad, wondered if she was having some sort of stroke or seizure and rushed over to help her. But Mrs. Davis, regaining her footing, furiously waved him away.

“Don’t you dare to touch me,” she almost shouted. “This is some more of your children’s doings, I suppose. This is no fit place for a decent woman. Give me my umbrella and let me go. I’ll never darken the doors of your manse or your church again.”

“Don't you dare touch me,” she almost shouted. “I suppose this is just more of your kids' nonsense. This is no place for a respectable woman. Give me my umbrella and let me leave. I will never set foot in your house or your church again.”

Mr. Meredith picked up the gorgeous parasol meekly enough and gave it to her. Mrs. Davis seized it and marched out. Jerry and Carl had given up banister sliding and were sitting on the edge of the veranda with Faith. Unfortunately, all three were singing at the tops of their healthy young voices “There’ll be a hot time in the old town to-night.” Mrs. Davis believed the song was meant for her and her only. She stopped and shook her parasol at them.

Mr. Meredith picked up the beautiful parasol quietly and handed it to her. Mrs. Davis snatched it and walked out. Jerry and Carl had stopped sliding down the banister and were now sitting on the edge of the porch with Faith. Unfortunately, all three were singing loudly at the top of their lungs, “There’ll be a hot time in the old town tonight.” Mrs. Davis thought the song was directed at her alone. She paused and waved her parasol at them.

“Your father is a fool,” she said, “and you are three young varmints that ought to be whipped within an inch of your lives.”

“Your dad is an idiot,” she said, “and you three kids deserve a serious spanking.”

“He isn’t,” cried Faith. “We’re not,” cried the boys. But Mrs. Davis was gone.

“He isn’t,” shouted Faith. “We’re not,” yelled the boys. But Mrs. Davis was gone.

“Goodness, isn’t she mad!” said Jerry. “And what is a ‘varmint’ anyhow?”

“Wow, isn’t she crazy!” said Jerry. “And what’s a ‘varmint’ anyway?”

John Meredith paced up and down the parlour for a few minutes; then he went back to his study and sat down. But he did not return to his German theology. He was too grievously disturbed for that. Mrs. Davis had wakened him up with a vengeance. Was he such a remiss, careless father as she had accused him of being? Had he so scandalously neglected the bodily and spiritual welfare of the four little motherless creatures dependent on him? Were his people talking of it as harshly as Mrs. Davis had declared? It must be so, since Mrs. Davis had come to ask for Una in the full and confident belief that he would hand the child over to her as unconcernedly and gladly as one might hand over a strayed, unwelcome kitten. And, if so, what then?

John Meredith paced the living room for a few minutes before heading back to his study and sitting down. But he didn’t go back to his German theology. He was too deeply shaken for that. Mrs. Davis had woken him up in a big way. Was he really the careless, neglectful father she accused him of being? Had he so scandalously overlooked the physical and emotional needs of the four little motherless kids relying on him? Were people really talking about it as harshly as Mrs. Davis claimed? It must be true, since Mrs. Davis had come to ask for Una, fully believing he would hand the child over to her as easily and happily as someone might give away a stray, unwanted kitten. And if that was the case, then what?

John Meredith groaned and resumed his pacing up and down the dusty, disordered room. What could he do? He loved his children as deeply as any father could and he knew, past the power of Mrs. Davis or any of her ilk, to disturb his conviction, that they loved him devotedly. But was he fit to have charge of them? He knew—none better—his weaknesses and limitations. What was needed was a good woman’s presence and influence and common sense. But how could that be arranged? Even were he able to get such a housekeeper it would cut Aunt Martha to the quick. She believed she could still do all that was meet and necessary. He could not so hurt and insult the poor old woman who had been so kind to him and his. How devoted she had been to Cecilia! And Cecilia had asked him to be very considerate of Aunt Martha. To be sure, he suddenly remembered that Aunt Martha had once hinted that he ought to marry again. He felt she would not resent a wife as she would a housekeeper. But that was out of the question. He did not wish to marry—he did not and could not care for anyone. Then what could he do? It suddenly occurred to him that he would go over to Ingleside and talk over his difficulties with Mrs. Blythe. Mrs. Blythe was one of the few women he never felt shy or tongue-tied with. She was always so sympathetic and refreshing. It might be that she could suggest some solution of his problems. And even if she could not Mr. Meredith felt that he needed a little decent human companionship after his dose of Mrs. Davis—something to take the taste of her out of his soul.

John Meredith groaned and continued pacing back and forth in the dusty, cluttered room. What could he do? He loved his children as much as any father could, and he knew, despite Mrs. Davis and her kind's best efforts, that they loved him back just as fiercely. But was he really capable of taking care of them? He knew better than anyone his own weaknesses and limitations. What he needed was a strong woman's presence, influence, and common sense. But how could that happen? Even if he could find such a housekeeper, it would deeply hurt Aunt Martha. She believed she could still do everything that was needed. He couldn’t bring himself to hurt and insult the poor old woman who had been so kind to him and his family. How devoted she had been to Cecilia! And Cecilia had asked him to be very considerate of Aunt Martha. He suddenly remembered Aunt Martha had once suggested he should marry again. He felt she wouldn’t mind a wife as much as she would a housekeeper. But that was out of the question. He didn’t want to get married—he didn’t care for anyone. So what could he do? It suddenly struck him that he would go over to Ingleside and discuss his troubles with Mrs. Blythe. Mrs. Blythe was one of the few women he never felt awkward or shy around. She was always so understanding and refreshing. She might be able to suggest a solution to his problems. And even if she couldn’t, Mr. Meredith felt he needed some decent human companionship after dealing with Mrs. Davis—something to wash her out of his mind.

He dressed hurriedly and ate his supper less abstractedly than usual. It occurred to him that it was a poor meal. He looked at his children; they were rosy and healthy looking enough—except Una, and she had never been very strong even when her mother was alive. They were all laughing and talking—certainly they seemed happy. Carl was especially happy because he had two most beautiful spiders crawling around his supper plate. Their voices were pleasant, their manners did not seem bad, they were considerate of and gentle to one another. Yet Mrs. Davis had said their behaviour was the talk of the congregation.

He got dressed quickly and ate his dinner with a bit more focus than usual. He realized it was a pretty meager meal. He glanced at his kids; they looked rosy and healthy enough—except for Una, who had never been very strong even when her mother was alive. They were all laughing and chatting—definitely seemed happy. Carl was especially thrilled because he had two beautiful spiders crawling around on his dinner plate. Their voices were pleasant, their manners seemed fine, and they were considerate and gentle with one another. Yet Mrs. Davis had said their behavior was the talk of the church.

As Mr. Meredith went through his gate Dr. Blythe and Mrs. Blythe drove past on the road that led to Lowbridge. The minister’s face fell. Mrs. Blythe was going away—there was no use in going to Ingleside. And he craved a little companionship more than ever. As he gazed rather hopelessly over the landscape the sunset light struck on a window of the old West homestead on the hill. It flared out rosily like a beacon of good hope. He suddenly remembered Rosemary and Ellen West. He thought that he would relish some of Ellen’s pungent conversation. He thought it would be pleasant to see Rosemary’s slow, sweet smile and calm, heavenly blue eyes again. What did that old poem of Sir Philip Sidney’s say?—“continual comfort in a face”—that just suited her. And he needed comfort. Why not go and call? He remembered that Ellen had asked him to drop in sometimes and there was Rosemary’s book to take back—he ought to take it back before he forgot. He had an uneasy suspicion that there were a great many books in his library which he had borrowed at sundry times and in divers places and had forgotten to take back. It was surely his duty to guard against that in this case. He went back into his study, got the book, and plunged downward into Rainbow Valley.

As Mr. Meredith walked through his gate, Dr. Blythe and Mrs. Blythe drove by on the road to Lowbridge. The minister's mood dropped. Mrs. Blythe was leaving—there was no point in going to Ingleside. And he was craving some company more than ever. As he looked over the landscape with a hint of hopelessness, the sunset light caught a window of the old West homestead on the hill. It shone brightly like a beacon of hope. Suddenly, he remembered Rosemary and Ellen West. He thought he would enjoy some of Ellen's sharp conversation. It would be nice to see Rosemary’s slow, sweet smile and her calm, heavenly blue eyes again. What did that old poem by Sir Philip Sidney say?—“continual comfort in a face”—that fit her perfectly. And he needed comfort. Why not go and visit? He recalled that Ellen had invited him to drop by sometimes, and there was Rosemary’s book he needed to return—he should do that before he forgot. He had a nagging feeling that there were a lot of books in his library that he had borrowed from various places and forgotten to return. It was definitely his responsibility to avoid that this time. He went back into his study, grabbed the book, and headed down into Rainbow Valley.

CHAPTER XV.
MORE GOSSIP

On the evening after Mrs. Myra Murray of the over-harbour section had been buried Miss Cornelia and Mary Vance came up to Ingleside. There were several things concerning which Miss Cornelia wished to unburden her soul. The funeral had to be all talked over, of course. Susan and Miss Cornelia thrashed this out between them; Anne took no part or delight in such goulish conversations. She sat a little apart and watched the autumnal flame of dahlias in the garden, and the dreaming, glamorous harbour of the September sunset. Mary Vance sat beside her, knitting meekly. Mary’s heart was down in the Rainbow Valley, whence came sweet, distance-softened sounds of children’s laughter, but her fingers were under Miss Cornelia’s eye. She had to knit so many rounds of her stocking before she might go to the valley. Mary knit and held her tongue, but used her ears.

On the evening after Mrs. Myra Murray from the over-harbour area had been buried, Miss Cornelia and Mary Vance came over to Ingleside. Miss Cornelia had a lot on her mind that she wanted to get off her chest. They obviously had to discuss the funeral. Susan and Miss Cornelia hashed this out together; Anne didn't participate or take pleasure in such morbid discussions. She sat a little apart, watching the vibrant autumn dahlias in the garden and the dreamy, beautiful harbour at sunset in September. Mary Vance sat next to her, knitting quietly. Mary’s thoughts were back in Rainbow Valley, where sweet, softened sounds of children's laughter floated in from a distance, but her fingers were busy under Miss Cornelia’s watchful eye. She had to knit several rounds of her stocking before she could head off to the valley. Mary knitted and stayed silent, but she listened intently.

“I never saw a nicer looking corpse,” said Miss Cornelia judicially. “Myra Murray was always a pretty woman—she was a Corey from Lowbridge and the Coreys were noted for their good looks.”

“I’ve never seen a nicer-looking corpse,” Miss Cornelia said critically. “Myra Murray was always a pretty woman—she was a Corey from Lowbridge, and the Coreys were known for their good looks.”

“I said to the corpse as I passed it, ‘poor woman. I hope you are as happy as you look.’” sighed Susan. “She had not changed much. That dress she wore was the black satin she got for her daughter’s wedding fourteen years ago. Her Aunt told her then to keep it for her funeral, but Myra laughed and said, ‘I may wear it to my funeral, Aunty, but I will have a good time out of it first.’ And I may say she did. Myra Murray was not a woman to attend her own funeral before she died. Many a time afterwards when I saw her enjoying herself out in company I thought to myself, ‘You are a handsome woman, Myra Murray, and that dress becomes you, but it will likely be your shroud at last.’ And you see my words have come true, Mrs. Marshall Elliott.”

“I said to the corpse as I passed it, ‘poor woman. I hope you are as happy as you look,’” sighed Susan. “She hadn’t changed much. That dress she wore was the black satin she got for her daughter’s wedding fourteen years ago. Her aunt told her then to keep it for her funeral, but Myra laughed and said, ‘I may wear it to my funeral, Aunty, but I’ll have a good time out of it first.’ And I can say she really did. Myra Murray was not a woman to attend her own funeral before she died. Many times afterward, when I saw her having fun with others, I thought to myself, ‘You’re a beautiful woman, Myra Murray, and that dress looks great on you, but it will probably be your shroud in the end.’ And you see, my words have come true, Mrs. Marshall Elliott.”

Susan sighed again heavily. She was enjoying herself hugely. A funeral was really a delightful subject of conversation.

Susan sighed heavily once more. She was having a great time. A funeral was actually a pretty interesting topic to talk about.

“I always liked to meet Myra,” said Miss Cornelia. “She was always so gay and cheerful—she made you feel better just by her handshake. Myra always made the best of things.”

"I always enjoyed meeting Myra," said Miss Cornelia. "She was always so happy and cheerful—her handshake could lift your spirits. Myra always knew how to make the best of things."

“That is true,” asserted Susan. “Her sister-in-law told me that when the doctor told her at last that he could do nothing for her and she would never rise from that bed again, Myra said quite cheerfully, ‘Well, if that is so, I’m thankful the preserving is all done, and I will not have to face the fall house-cleaning. I always liked house-cleaning in spring,’ she says, ‘but I always hated it in the fall. I will get clear of it this year, thank goodness.’ There are people who would call that levity, Mrs. Marshall Elliott, and I think her sister-in-law was a little ashamed of it. She said perhaps her sickness had made Myra a little light-headed. But I said, ‘No, Mrs. Murray, do not worry over it. It was just Myra’s way of looking at the bright side.’”

"That’s true," Susan said. "Her sister-in-law told me that when the doctor finally said he couldn’t do anything for her and that she would never get out of that bed again, Myra cheerfully replied, ‘Well, if that’s the case, I’m thankful the preserving is all done, and I won’t have to face fall cleaning. I always liked spring cleaning,’ she said, ‘but I always hated it in the fall. I’ll be free of it this year, thank goodness.’ Some people would call that being flippant, Mrs. Marshall Elliott, and I think her sister-in-law felt a bit embarrassed by it. She said maybe Myra’s illness had made her a little light-headed. But I said, ‘No, Mrs. Murray, don’t worry about it. It was just Myra’s way of seeing the bright side.’"

“Her sister Luella was just the opposite,” said Miss Cornelia. “There was no bright side for Luella—there was just black and shades of gray. For years she used always to be declaring she was going to die in a week or so. ‘I won’t be here to burden you long,’ she would tell her family with a groan. And if any of them ventured to talk about their little future plans she’d groan also and say, ‘Ah, I won’t be here then.’ When I went to see her I always agreed with her and it made her so mad that she was always quite a lot better for several days afterwards. She has better health now but no more cheerfulness. Myra was so different. She was always doing or saying something to make some one feel good. Perhaps the men they married had something to do with it. Luella’s man was a Tartar, believe me, while Jim Murray was decent, as men go. He looked heart-broken to-day. It isn’t often I feel sorry for a man at his wife’s funeral, but I did feel for Jim Murray.”

“Her sister Luella was just the opposite,” Miss Cornelia said. “There was no bright side for Luella—just black and shades of gray. For years, she always claimed she was going to die in a week or so. ‘I won’t be here to burden you long,’ she would tell her family with a groan. And if any of them dared to talk about their future plans, she’d groan too and say, ‘Ah, I won’t be here then.’ When I went to see her, I always agreed with her, and it made her so mad that she was usually feeling a lot better for several days afterward. She has better health now but still no cheerfulness. Myra was so different. She was always doing or saying something to make someone feel good. Maybe the men they married had something to do with it. Luella’s husband was a real tough guy, believe me, while Jim Murray was decent, as far as men go. He looked heartbroken today. It’s not often I feel sorry for a man at his wife’s funeral, but I did feel for Jim Murray.”

“No wonder he looked sad. He will not get a wife like Myra again in a hurry,” said Susan. “Maybe he will not try, since his children are all grown up and Mirabel is able to keep house. But there is no predicting what a widower may or may not do and I, for one, will not try.”

“No wonder he looked sad. He won’t find a wife like Myra again anytime soon,” said Susan. “Maybe he won’t even look for one since his kids are all grown and Mirabel can manage the household. But you never know what a widower might do, and I, for one, won’t speculate.”

“We’ll miss Myra terrible in church,” said Miss Cornelia. “She was such a worker. Nothing ever stumped her. If she couldn’t get over a difficulty she’d get around it, and if she couldn’t get around it she’d pretend it wasn’t there—and generally it wasn’t. ‘I’ll keep a stiff upper lip to my journey’s end,’ said she to me once. Well, she has ended her journey.”

“We're really going to miss Myra at church,” said Miss Cornelia. “She was such a hard worker. Nothing ever threw her off. If she couldn’t overcome a problem, she’d find a way around it, and if she couldn’t get around it, she’d just act like it wasn’t there—and usually, it wasn’t. ‘I’ll keep a stiff upper lip until the end of my journey,’ she once said to me. Well, her journey has come to an end.”

“Do you think so?” asked Anne suddenly, coming back from dreamland. “I can’t picture her journey as being ended. Can you think of her sitting down and folding her hands—that eager, asking spirit of hers, with its fine adventurous outlook? No, I think in death she just opened a gate and went through—on—on—to new, shining adventures.”

“Do you really think so?” Anne asked suddenly, snapping back from her daydream. “I can’t imagine her journey being over. Can you picture her sitting down and folding her hands—her eager, curious spirit with its wonderful sense of adventure? No, I believe in death she just opened a gate and walked through—on—on—to new, bright adventures.”

“Maybe—maybe,” assented Miss Cornelia. “Do you know, Anne dearie, I never was much taken with this everlasting rest doctrine myself—though I hope it isn’t heresy to say so. I want to bustle round in heaven the same as here. And I hope there’ll be a celestial substitute for pies and doughnuts—something that has to be MADE. Of course, one does get awful tired at times—and the older you are the tireder you get. But the very tiredest could get rested in something short of eternity, you’d think—except, perhaps, a lazy man.”

“Maybe—maybe,” agreed Miss Cornelia. “You know, Anne dear, I was never really into this idea of eternal rest myself—though I hope it’s not heresy to say that. I want to be busy in heaven just like I am here. And I hope there’s some kind of heavenly version of pies and doughnuts—something that has to be MADE. Of course, you can get really tired sometimes—and the older you are, the tireder you get. But you’d think even the most exhausted person could find rest in something less than eternity—unless, maybe, he’s just a lazy man.”

“When I meet Myra Murray again,” said Anne, “I want to see her coming towards me, brisk and laughing, just as she always did here.”

“When I see Myra Murray again,” said Anne, “I want her to come towards me, lively and laughing, just as she always did here.”

“Oh, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan, in a shocked tone, “you surely do not think that Myra will be laughing in the world to come?”

“Oh, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan, in a shocked tone, “you surely don’t think that Myra will be laughing in the afterlife?”

“Why not, Susan? Do you think we will be crying there?”

“Why not, Susan? Do you think we'll be crying there?”

“No, no, Mrs. Dr. dear, do not misunderstand me. I do not think we shall be either crying or laughing.”

“No, no, Mrs. Dr. dear, please don’t get me wrong. I don’t think we’ll be crying or laughing.”

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“Well,” said Susan, driven to it, “it is my opinion, Mrs. Dr. dear, that we shall just look solemn and holy.”

“Well,” said Susan, feeling compelled, “I think, Mrs. Dr. dear, that we should just look serious and reverent.”

“And do you really think, Susan,” said Anne, looking solemn enough, “that either Myra Murray or I could look solemn and holy all the time—all the time, Susan?”

“And do you really think, Susan,” said Anne, looking serious enough, “that either Myra Murray or I could look serious and righteous all the time—all the time, Susan?”

“Well,” admitted Susan reluctantly, “I might go so far as to say that you both would have to smile now and again, but I can never admit that there will be laughing in heaven. The idea seems really irreverent, Mrs. Dr. dear.”

“Well,” Susan said hesitantly, “I might admit that you both would have to smile every now and then, but I can never accept that there will be laughter in heaven. That idea feels really disrespectful, Mrs. Dr. dear.”

“Well, to come back to earth,” said Miss Cornelia, “who can we get to take Myra’s class in Sunday School? Julia Clow has been teaching it since Myra took ill, but she’s going to town for the winter and we’ll have to get somebody else.”

“Well, to get back to reality,” said Miss Cornelia, “who can we find to take Myra’s Sunday School class? Julia Clow has been teaching it since Myra got sick, but she’s heading to town for the winter, so we need to find someone else.”

“I heard that Mrs. Laurie Jamieson wanted it,” said Anne. “The Jamiesons have come to church very regularly since they moved to the Glen from Lowbridge.”

“I heard that Mrs. Laurie Jamieson wanted it,” said Anne. “The Jamiesons have been going to church pretty regularly since they moved to the Glen from Lowbridge.”

“New brooms!” said Miss Cornelia dubiously. “Wait till they’ve gone regularly for a year.”

“New brooms!” said Miss Cornelia skeptically. “Let’s see how it goes after they’ve been at it for a year.”

“You cannot depend on Mrs. Jamieson a bit, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan solemnly. “She died once and when they were measuring her for her coffin, after laying her out just beautiful, did she not go and come back to life! Now, Mrs. Dr. dear, you know you cannot depend on a woman like that.”

“You can't rely on Mrs. Jamieson at all, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan said seriously. “She died once, and when they were measuring her for her coffin, after making her look just beautiful, she came back to life! Now, Mrs. Dr. dear, you know you can't count on someone like that.”

“She might turn Methodist at any moment,” said Miss Cornelia. “They tell me they went to the Methodist Church at Lowbridge quite as often as to the Presbyterian. I haven’t caught them at it here yet, but I would not approve of taking Mrs. Jamieson into the Sunday School. Yet we must not offend them. We are losing too many people, by death or bad temper. Mrs. Alec Davis has left the church, no one knows why. She told the managers that she would never pay another cent to Mr. Meredith’s salary. Of course, most people say that the children offended her, but somehow I don’t think so. I tried to pump Faith, but all I could get out of her was that Mrs. Davis had come, seemingly in high good humour, to see her father, and had left in an awful rage, calling them all ‘varmints!’”

“She might become a Methodist at any moment,” Miss Cornelia said. “I hear they went to the Methodist Church in Lowbridge just as often as the Presbyterian one. I haven’t seen them doing that here yet, but I wouldn’t support taking Mrs. Jamieson into the Sunday School. Still, we shouldn’t upset them. We're losing too many people, either through death or bad attitudes. Mrs. Alec Davis has left the church—no one knows why. She told the managers she would never pay another penny toward Mr. Meredith’s salary. Of course, most people say it was the children who upset her, but somehow, I don’t believe that. I tried to get some information from Faith, but all she said was that Mrs. Davis had come, apparently in a great mood, to see her father, and left in a terrible rage, calling them all ‘varmints!’”

“Varmints, indeed!” said Susan furiously. “Does Mrs. Alec Davis forget that her uncle on her mother’s side was suspected of poisoning his wife? Not that it was ever proved, Mrs. Dr. dear, and it does not do to believe all you hear. But if I had an uncle whose wife died without any satisfactory reason, I would not go about the country calling innocent children varmints.”

“Varmints, really!” Susan said angrily. “Does Mrs. Alec Davis forget that her uncle on her mom’s side was suspected of poisoning his wife? Not that it was ever proven, Mrs. Dr. dear, and it’s not wise to believe everything you hear. But if I had an uncle whose wife died without any clear explanation, I wouldn't be going around calling innocent kids varmints.”

“The point is,” said Miss Cornelia, “that Mrs. Davis paid a large subscription, and how its loss is going to be made up is a problem. And if she turns the other Douglases against Mr. Meredith, as she will certainly try to do, he will just have to go.”

“The point is,” Miss Cornelia said, “that Mrs. Davis paid a big subscription, and figuring out how to replace that loss is a challenge. And if she turns the other Douglases against Mr. Meredith, which she will definitely attempt, he’s going to have to leave.”

“I do not think Mrs. Alec Davis is very well liked by the rest of the clan,” said Susan. “It is not likely she will be able to influence them.”

“I don’t think Mrs. Alec Davis is very popular with the rest of the family,” said Susan. “It’s unlikely she’ll be able to sway them.”

“But those Douglases all hang together so. If you touch one, you touch all. We can’t do without them, so much is certain. They pay half the salary. They are not mean, whatever else may be said of them. Norman Douglas used to give a hundred a year long ago before he left.”

“But those Douglases are all connected. If you go after one, you go after all of them. We can't manage without them, that's for sure. They cover half the salary. They're not stingy, no matter what else people might say about them. Norman Douglas used to contribute a hundred a year long ago before he left.”

“What did he leave for?” asked Anne.

“What did he leave for?” Anne asked.

“He declared a member of the session cheated him in a cow deal. He hasn’t come to church for twenty years. His wife used to come regular while she was alive, poor thing, but he never would let her pay anything, except one red cent every Sunday. She felt dreadfully humiliated. I don’t know that he was any too good a husband to her, though she was never heard to complain. But she always had a cowed look. Norman Douglas didn’t get the woman he wanted thirty years ago and the Douglases never liked to put up with second best.”

“He claimed that a member of the session cheated him in a cow deal. He hasn’t been to church in twenty years. His wife used to come regularly while she was alive, poor thing, but he never let her pay anything except one red cent every Sunday. She felt terribly humiliated. I don’t think he was a particularly good husband to her, though she was never heard to complain. But she always had a defeated look. Norman Douglas didn’t get the woman he wanted thirty years ago, and the Douglases never liked settling for second best.”

“Who was the woman he did want.”

“Who was the woman he actually wanted?”

“Ellen West. They weren’t engaged exactly, I believe, but they went about together for two years. And then they just broke off—nobody ever knew why. Just some silly quarrel, I suppose. And Norman went and married Hester Reese before his temper had time to cool—married her just to spite Ellen, I haven’t a doubt. So like a man! Hester was a nice little thing, but she never had much spirit and he broke what little she had. She was too meek for Norman. He needed a woman who could stand up to him. Ellen would have kept him in fine order and he would have liked her all the better for it. He despised Hester, that is the truth, just because she always gave in to him. I used to hear him say many a time, long ago when he was a young fellow ‘Give me a spunky woman—spunk for me every time.’ And then he went and married a girl who couldn’t say boo to a goose—man-like. That family of Reeses were just vegetables. They went through the motions of living, but they didn’t live.”

“Ellen West. They weren’t exactly engaged, but they dated for two years. And then they just broke up—nobody really knows why. Probably some silly argument. And Norman went and married Hester Reese before he had a chance to calm down—married her just to tick off Ellen, I’m sure. So typical of a guy! Hester was sweet, but she never had much backbone, and he crushed what little she had. She was too submissive for Norman. He needed a woman who could challenge him. Ellen would have kept him in line, and he would have appreciated her for it. He couldn’t stand Hester, that’s the truth, just because she always gave in to him. I used to hear him say many times, back when he was young, ‘Give me a feisty woman—I want feistiness every time.’ And then he ended up marrying a girl who couldn’t even speak up—so typical. That family of Reeses was just like vegetables. They went through the motions of living, but they didn’t live.”

“Russell Reese used his first wife’s wedding-ring to marry his second,” said Susan reminiscently. “That was too economical in my opinion, Mrs. Dr. dear. And his brother John has his own tombstone put up in the over-harbour graveyard, with everything on it but the date of death, and he goes and looks at it every Sunday. Most folks would not consider that much fun, but it is plain he does. People do have such different ideas of enjoyment. As for Norman Douglas, he is a perfect heathen. When the last minister asked him why he never went to church he said ‘Too many ugly women there, parson—too many ugly women!’ I should like to go to such a man, Mrs. Dr. dear, and say to him solemnly, ‘There is a hell!’”

“Russell Reese used his first wife's wedding ring to marry his second,” Susan said, reminiscing. “That's way too cheap, in my opinion, Mrs. Dr. dear. And his brother John has his own tombstone put up in the graveyard over by the harbor, with everything on it except the date of death, and he goes to look at it every Sunday. Most people wouldn't think that's very fun, but it's clear he does. People really have such different ideas about enjoyment. As for Norman Douglas, he's a complete heathen. When the last minister asked him why he never went to church, he said, ‘Too many ugly women there, parson—too many ugly women!’ I would love to go up to a guy like that, Mrs. Dr. dear, and say to him seriously, ‘There is a hell!’”

“Oh, Norman doesn’t believe there is such a place,” said Miss Cornelia. “I hope he’ll find out his mistake when he comes to die. There, Mary, you’ve knit your three inches and you can go and play with the children for half an hour.”

“Oh, Norman doesn’t think there’s such a place,” said Miss Cornelia. “I hope he’ll realize he’s wrong when it’s time for him to die. There, Mary, you’ve knitted your three inches, and you can go play with the kids for half an hour.”

Mary needed no second bidding. She flew to Rainbow Valley with a heart as light as her heels, and in the course of conversation told Faith Meredith all about Mrs. Alec Davis.

Mary didn't need to be asked twice. She raced to Rainbow Valley with a heart as light as her feet, and during their chat, she told Faith Meredith all about Mrs. Alec Davis.

“And Mrs. Elliott says that she’ll turn all the Douglases against your father and then he’ll have to leave the Glen because his salary won’t be paid,” concluded Mary. “I don’t know what is to be done, honest to goodness. If only old Norman Douglas would come back to church and pay, it wouldn’t be so bad. But he won’t—and the Douglases will leave—and you all will have to go.”

“And Mrs. Elliott says she’s going to turn all the Douglases against your dad, and then he’ll have to leave the Glen because he won’t get paid,” Mary finished. “I honestly don’t know what to do. If only old Norman Douglas would come back to church and pay, it wouldn’t be as bad. But he won’t—and the Douglases will leave—and you all will have to go.”

Faith carried a heavy heart to bed with her that night. The thought of leaving the Glen was unbearable. Nowhere else in the world were there such chums as the Blythes. Her little heart had been wrung when they had left Maywater—she had shed many bitter tears when she parted with Maywater chums and the old manse there where her mother had lived and died. She could not contemplate calmly the thought of such another and harder wrench. She couldn’t leave Glen St. Mary and dear Rainbow Valley and that delicious graveyard.

Faith went to bed that night with a heavy heart. The idea of leaving the Glen was unbearable. Nowhere else in the world did she have friends like the Blythes. Her heart had been broken when they left Maywater—she had cried many bitter tears saying goodbye to her friends there and the old manse where her mother had lived and died. She couldn’t calmly think about going through such another, and even harder, goodbye. She couldn’t leave Glen St. Mary and dear Rainbow Valley and that lovely graveyard.

“It’s awful to be minister’s family,” groaned Faith into her pillow. “Just as soon as you get fond of a place you are torn up by the roots. I’ll never, never, never marry a minister, no matter how nice he is.”

“It’s terrible to be a minister’s family,” Faith complained into her pillow. “Just when you start to like a place, you’re uprooted. I’ll never, never, never marry a minister, no matter how great he is.”

Faith sat up in bed and looked out of the little vine-hung window. The night was very still, the silence broken only by Una’s soft breathing. Faith felt terribly alone in the world. She could see Glen St. Mary lying under the starry blue meadows of the autumn night. Over the valley a light shone from the girls’ room at Ingleside, and another from Walter’s room. Faith wondered if poor Walter had toothache again. Then she sighed, with a little passing sigh of envy of Nan and Di. They had a mother and a settled home—they were not at the mercy of people who got angry without any reason and called you a varmint. Away beyond the Glen, amid fields that were very quiet with sleep, another light was burning. Faith knew it shone in the house where Norman Douglas lived. He was reputed to sit up all hours of the night reading. Mary had said if he could only be induced to return to the church all would be well. And why not? Faith looked at a big, low star hanging over the tall, pointed spruce at the gate of the Methodist Church and had an inspiration. She knew what ought to be done and she, Faith Meredith, would do it. She would make everything right. With a sigh of satisfaction, she turned from the lonely, dark world and cuddled down beside Una.

Faith sat up in bed and looked out of the little vine-covered window. The night was very still, the silence only broken by Una’s soft breathing. Faith felt incredibly alone in the world. She could see Glen St. Mary lying beneath the starry blue meadows of the autumn night. Over the valley, a light shone from the girls’ room at Ingleside, and another from Walter’s room. Faith wondered if poor Walter had a toothache again. Then she sighed, feeling a bit of envy for Nan and Di. They had a mother and a stable home—they weren’t at the mercy of people who got mad for no reason and called you a varmint. Far beyond the Glen, amidst fields that were very quiet with sleep, another light was shining. Faith knew it was coming from the house where Norman Douglas lived. He was said to stay up all night reading. Mary had mentioned that if he could just be persuaded to return to the church, everything would be fine. And why not? Faith looked at a big, low star hanging over the tall, pointed spruce by the gate of the Methodist Church and had an idea. She knew what needed to be done and she, Faith Meredith, would do it. She would make everything right. With a sigh of satisfaction, she turned from the lonely, dark world and cuddled down next to Una.

CHAPTER XVI.
TIT FOR TAT

With Faith, to decide was to act. She lost no time in carrying out the idea. As soon as she came home from school the next day she left the manse and made her way down the Glen. Walter Blythe joined her as she passed the post office.

With Faith, deciding meant taking action. She wasted no time putting her plan into motion. As soon as she got home from school the next day, she left the manse and headed down the Glen. Walter Blythe joined her as she walked past the post office.

“I’m going to Mrs. Elliott’s on an errand for mother,” he said. “Where are you going, Faith?”

“I’m heading to Mrs. Elliott’s on an errand for Mom,” he said. “Where are you off to, Faith?”

“I am going somewhere on church business,” said Faith loftily. She did not volunteer any further information and Walter felt rather snubbed. They walked on in silence for a little while. It was a warm, windy evening with a sweet, resinous air. Beyond the sand dunes were gray seas, soft and beautiful. The Glen brook bore down a freight of gold and crimson leaves, like fairy shallops. In Mr. James Reese’s buckwheat stubble-land, with its beautiful tones of red and brown, a crow parliament was being held, whereat solemn deliberations regarding the welfare of crowland were in progress. Faith cruelly broke up the august assembly by climbing up on the fence and hurling a broken rail at it. Instantly the air was filled with flapping black wings and indignant caws.

“I’m going somewhere for church stuff,” Faith said loftily. She didn’t offer any more details, and Walter felt a bit snubbed. They walked in silence for a little while. It was a warm, windy evening with a sweet, resin-like scent. Beyond the sand dunes were gray seas, soft and beautiful. The Glen brook carried a load of gold and crimson leaves, like fairy boats. In Mr. James Reese’s buckwheat stubble-field, with its lovely shades of red and brown, a meeting of crows was taking place, where serious discussions about the welfare of crowland were underway. Faith cruelly disrupted the important gathering by climbing up on the fence and throwing a broken rail at them. Instantly, the air was filled with flapping black wings and outraged caws.

“Why did you do that?” said Walter reproachfully. “They were having such a good time.”

“Why did you do that?” Walter said with disappointment. “They were having such a great time.”

“Oh, I hate crows,” said Faith airily. “The are so black and sly I feel sure they’re hypocrites. They steal little birds’ eggs out of their nests, you know. I saw one do it on our lawn last spring. Walter, what makes you so pale to-day? Did you have the toothache again last night?”

“Oh, I hate crows,” said Faith casually. “They’re so black and sneaky; I’m sure they’re hypocrites. They steal little birds’ eggs out of their nests, you know. I saw one do it on our lawn last spring. Walter, why do you look so pale today? Did you have a toothache again last night?”

Walter shivered.

Walter felt cold.

“Yes—a raging one. I couldn’t sleep a wink—so I just paced up and down the floor and imagined I was an early Christian martyr being tortured at the command of Nero. That helped ever so much for a while—and then I got so bad I couldn’t imagine anything.”

“Yes—a furious one. I couldn’t sleep at all—so I just paced back and forth on the floor and imagined I was an early Christian martyr being tortured on Nero’s orders. That helped a little for a while—and then I got so worked up I couldn’t imagine anything.”

“Did you cry?” asked Faith anxiously.

“Did you cry?” Faith asked nervously.

“No—but I lay down on the floor and groaned,” admitted Walter. “Then the girls came in and Nan put cayenne pepper in it—and that made it worse—Di made me hold a swallow of cold water in my mouth—and I couldn’t stand it, so they called Susan. Susan said it served me right for sitting up in the cold garret yesterday writing poetry trash. But she started up the kitchen fire and got me a hot-water bottle and it stopped the toothache. As soon as I felt better I told Susan my poetry wasn’t trash and she wasn’t any judge. And she said no, thank goodness she was not and she did not know anything about poetry except that it was mostly a lot of lies. Now you know, Faith, that isn’t so. That is one reason why I like writing poetry—you can say so many things in it that are true in poetry but wouldn’t be true in prose. I told Susan so, but she said to stop my jawing and go to sleep before the water got cold, or she’d leave me to see if rhyming would cure toothache, and she hoped it would be a lesson to me.”

“No—but I lay down on the floor and groaned,” Walter admitted. “Then the girls came in and Nan put cayenne pepper on it—and that made it worse—Di made me hold a mouthful of cold water—and I couldn’t take it, so they called Susan. Susan said I got what I deserved for sitting up in the cold attic yesterday writing poetry nonsense. But she started up the kitchen fire and got me a hot-water bottle, and that stopped the toothache. As soon as I felt better, I told Susan my poetry wasn’t nonsense and she wasn’t any judge. And she said, no, thank goodness she wasn’t, and she didn’t know anything about poetry except that it was mostly a bunch of lies. Now you know, Faith, that isn’t true. That’s one reason I like writing poetry—you can express so many things in it that are true in poetry but wouldn’t be true in prose. I told Susan that, but she said to stop my rambling and go to sleep before the water got cold, or she’d leave me to see if rhyming would cure a toothache, and she hoped it would be a lesson for me.”

“Why don’t you go to the dentist at Lowbridge and get the tooth out?”

“Why don’t you go to the dentist in Lowbridge and get that tooth pulled?”

Walter shivered again.

Walter shivered again.

“They want me to—but I can’t. It would hurt so.”

“They want me to, but I can’t. It would hurt too much.”

“Are you afraid of a little pain?” asked Faith contemptuously.

“Are you scared of a little pain?” Faith asked with disdain.

Walter flushed.

Walter blushed.

“It would be a big pain. I hate being hurt. Father said he wouldn’t insist on my going—he’d wait until I’d made up my own mind to go.”

“It would be a huge hassle. I hate feeling pain. Dad said he wouldn’t force me to go—he’d wait until I decided for myself to go.”

“It wouldn’t hurt as long as the toothache,” argued Faith, “You’ve had five spells of toothache. If you’d just go and have it out there’d be no more bad nights. I had a tooth out once. I yelled for a moment, but it was all over then—only the bleeding.”

“It wouldn't hurt any more than the toothache,” Faith said. “You've had five episodes of toothache. If you just went and got it pulled, there wouldn’t be any more rough nights. I had a tooth pulled once. I screamed for a second, but then it was all over—just the bleeding left.”

“The bleeding is worst of all—it’s so ugly,” cried Walter. “It just made me sick when Jem cut his foot last summer. Susan said I looked more like fainting than Jem did. But I couldn’t bear to see Jem hurt, either. Somebody is always getting hurt, Faith—and it’s awful. I just can’t bear to see things hurt. It makes me just want to run—and run—and run—till I can’t hear or see them.”

“The bleeding is the worst—it’s so disgusting,” Walter exclaimed. “It made me sick when Jem cut his foot last summer. Susan said I looked like I was about to faint more than Jem did. But I couldn’t stand seeing Jem hurt either. Someone is always getting hurt, Faith—and it’s terrible. I just can’t stand seeing things get hurt. It makes me want to run—and run—and run—until I can’t hear or see them anymore.”

“There’s no use making a fuss over anyone getting hurt,” said Faith, tossing her curls. “Of course, if you’ve hurt yourself very bad, you have to yell—and blood is messy—and I don’t like seeing other people hurt, either. But I don’t want to run—I want to go to work and help them. Your father has to hurt people lots of times to cure them. What would they do if he ran away?”

“There’s no point in making a big deal over someone getting hurt,” Faith said, tossing her hair. “Of course, if you’ve really hurt yourself, you need to shout—and blood is messy—and I don’t like seeing other people hurt either. But I don’t want to run away—I want to get to work and help them. Your dad has to hurt people sometimes to help them heal. What would they do if he just ran off?”

“I didn’t say I would run. I said I wanted to run. That’s a different thing. I want to help people, too. But oh, I wish there weren’t any ugly, dreadful things in the world. I wish everything was glad and beautiful.”

“I didn’t say I would run. I said I wanted to run. That’s a different thing. I want to help people, too. But oh, I wish there weren't any ugly, terrible things in the world. I wish everything was happy and beautiful.”

“Well, don’t let’s think of what isn’t,” said Faith. “After all, there’s lots of fun in being alive. You wouldn’t have toothache if you were dead, but still, wouldn’t you lots rather be alive than dead? I would, a hundred times. Oh, here’s Dan Reese. He’s been down to the harbour for fish.”

“Well, let’s not dwell on what we don’t have,” said Faith. “After all, there’s a lot of joy in being alive. You wouldn’t have a toothache if you were dead, but wouldn’t you much rather be alive than dead? I definitely would, a hundred times over. Oh, here’s Dan Reese. He’s been down to the harbor for fish.”

“I hate Dan Reese,” said Walter.

“I hate Dan Reese,” Walter said.

“So do I. All us girls do. I’m just going to walk past and never take the least notice of him. You watch me!”

“So do I. All of us girls do. I’m just going to walk right by and not pay any attention to him at all. Just watch me!”

Faith accordingly stalked past Dan with her chin out and an expression of scorn that bit into his soul. He turned and shouted after her.

Faith walked past Dan with her chin held high and a look of contempt that pierced his soul. He turned and yelled after her.

“Pig-girl! Pig-girl!! Pig-girl!!!” in a crescendo of insult.

“Pig-girl! Pig-girl!! Pig-girl!!!” in an escalating insult.

Faith walked on, seemingly oblivious. But her lip trembled slightly with a sense of outrage. She knew she was no match for Dan Reese when it came to an exchange of epithets. She wished Jem Blythe had been with her instead of Walter. If Dan Reese had dared to call her a pig-girl in Jem’s hearing, Jem would have wiped up the dust with him. But it never occurred to Faith to expect Walter to do it, or blame him for not doing it. Walter, she knew, never fought other boys. Neither did Charlie Clow of the north road. The strange part was that, while she despised Charlie for a coward, it never occurred to her to disdain Walter. It was simply that he seemed to her an inhabitant of a world of his own, where different traditions prevailed. Faith would as soon have expected a starry-eyed young angel to pummel dirty, freckled Dan Reese for her as Walter Blythe. She would not have blamed the angel and she did not blame Walter Blythe. But she wished that sturdy Jem or Jerry had been there and Dan’s insult continued to rankle in her soul.

Faith kept walking, seemingly unaware. But her lip trembled slightly with outrage. She knew she couldn't compete with Dan Reese when it came to trading insults. She wished Jem Blythe had been there with her instead of Walter. If Dan Reese had dared to call her a pig-girl in Jem’s presence, Jem would have taken him down. But Faith never thought to expect Walter to step in, nor did she blame him for not doing so. Walter never fought other boys, and neither did Charlie Clow from the north road. The weird thing was that, while she looked down on Charlie for being a coward, she never felt the same way about Walter. He just seemed like someone from a different world, where different rules applied. Faith would just as soon have expected a starry-eyed angel to beat up dirty, freckled Dan Reese for her as Walter Blythe. She wouldn’t have blamed the angel, and she didn’t blame Walter Blythe. But she wished that tough Jem or Jerry had been there, and Dan’s insult continued to bother her deeply.

Walter was pale no longer. He had flushed crimson and his beautiful eyes were clouded with shame and anger. He knew that he ought to have avenged Faith. Jem would have sailed right in and made Dan eat his words with bitter sauce. Ritchie Warren would have overwhelmed Dan with worse “names” than Dan had called Faith. But Walter could not—simply could not—“call names.” He knew he would get the worst of it. He could never conceive or utter the vulgar, ribald insults of which Dan Reese had unlimited command. And as for the trial by fist, Walter couldn’t fight. He hated the idea. It was rough and painful—and, worst of all, it was ugly. He never could understand Jem’s exultation in an occasional conflict. But he wished he could fight Dan Reese. He was horribly ashamed because Faith Meredith had been insulted in his presence and he had not tried to punish her insulter. He felt sure she must despise him. She had not even spoken to him since Dan had called her pig-girl. He was glad when they came to the parting of the ways.

Walter was no longer pale. He had turned bright red, and his beautiful eyes were filled with shame and anger. He knew he should have stood up for Faith. Jem would have jumped right in and made Dan eat his words with a bitter twist. Ritchie Warren would have hit Dan with worse insults than Dan had thrown at Faith. But Walter just couldn’t—simply couldn’t—“call names.” He knew he would lose in that situation. He could never come up with or say the crude, vulgar insults that Dan Reese could use without hesitation. And as for fighting, Walter wasn’t that type. He hated that idea. It was rough and painful—and, worst of all, it was ugly. He could never understand Jem’s excitement over a fight every now and then. But he wished he could fight Dan Reese. He felt terrible shame because Faith Meredith had been insulted in front of him, and he hadn’t tried to do anything about it. He was sure she must look down on him. She hadn’t even spoken to him since Dan had called her pig-girl. He felt relieved when they reached the point where they had to go their separate ways.

Faith, too, was relieved, though for a different reason. She wanted to be alone because she suddenly felt rather nervous about her errand. Impulse had cooled, especially since Dan had bruised her self-respect. She must go through with it, but she no longer had enthusiasm to sustain her. She was going to see Norman Douglas and ask him to come back to church, and she began to be afraid of him. What had seemed so easy and simple up at the Glen seemed very different down here. She had heard a good deal about Norman Douglas, and she knew that even the biggest boys in school were afraid of him. Suppose he called her something nasty—she had heard he was given to that. Faith could not endure being called names—they subdued her far more quickly than a physical blow. But she would go on—Faith Meredith always went on. If she did not her father might have to leave the Glen.

Faith felt a sense of relief, but for a different reason. She wanted to be alone because she suddenly became quite nervous about what she had to do. Her eagerness had faded, especially since Dan had hurt her pride. She knew she had to go through with it, but she no longer felt the enthusiasm to carry her through. She was going to see Norman Douglas and ask him to come back to church, but she started to feel anxious about him. What had seemed easy and straightforward up at the Glen felt very different down here. She had heard a lot about Norman Douglas, and she knew that even the toughest boys in school were scared of him. What if he called her something mean—she had heard he had a reputation for that. Faith couldn’t stand being insulted—it deflated her far more quickly than a physical hit. But she would push forward—Faith Meredith always pushed forward. If she didn’t, her father might have to leave the Glen.

At the end of the long lane Faith came to the house—a big, old-fashioned one with a row of soldierly Lombardies marching past it. On the back veranda Norman Douglas himself was sitting, reading a newspaper. His big dog was beside him. Behind, in the kitchen, where his housekeeper, Mrs. Wilson, was getting supper, there was a clatter of dishes—an angry clatter, for Norman Douglas had just had a quarrel with Mrs. Wilson, and both were in a very bad temper over it. Consequently, when Faith stepped on the veranda and Norman Douglas lowered his newspaper she found herself looking into the choleric eyes of an irritated man.

At the end of the long path, Faith arrived at the house—a large, old-fashioned place with a line of tall Lombardy poplars standing guard. On the back porch, Norman Douglas was sitting, reading a newspaper, with his big dog by his side. In the kitchen, his housekeeper, Mrs. Wilson, was preparing dinner, and there was a loud clatter of dishes—an angry clatter, because Norman Douglas had just argued with Mrs. Wilson, and both were in a really bad mood about it. So, when Faith stepped onto the porch and Norman Douglas lowered his newspaper, she found herself staring into the fiery eyes of a frustrated man.

Norman Douglas was rather a fine-looking personage in his way. He had a sweep of long red beard over his broad chest and a mane of red hair, ungrizzled by the years, on his massive head. His high, white forehead was unwrinkled and his blue eyes could flash still with all the fire of his tempestuous youth. He could be very amiable when he liked, and he could be very terrible. Poor Faith, so anxiously bent on retrieving the situation in regard to the church, had caught him in one of his terrible moods.

Norman Douglas was quite an impressive figure in his own right. He had a long red beard that flowed over his broad chest and a thick mane of red hair, untouched by gray, on his strong head. His high, white forehead was smooth, and his blue eyes still sparkled with the intensity of his wild youth. He could be very friendly when he wanted to be, but he could also be quite fearsome. Poor Faith, desperately trying to fix things with the church, had encountered him during one of his more intimidating moments.

He did not know who she was and he gazed at her with disfavour. Norman Douglas liked girls of spirit and flame and laughter. At this moment Faith was very pale. She was of the type to which colour means everything. Lacking her crimson cheeks she seemed meek and even insignificant. She looked apologetic and afraid, and the bully in Norman Douglas’s heart stirred.

He didn’t know who she was, and he looked at her with disapproval. Norman Douglas liked girls who were lively, passionate, and had a sense of humor. Right now, Faith was very pale. She belonged to a type where color meant everything. Without her rosy cheeks, she appeared timid and even unremarkable. She looked sorry and scared, and the bully in Norman Douglas’s heart began to awaken.

“Who the dickens are you? And what do you want here?” he demanded in his great resounding voice, with a fierce scowl.

“Who the heck are you? And what do you want here?” he demanded in his loud, booming voice, with a fierce scowl.

For once in her life Faith had nothing to say. She had never supposed Norman Douglas was like this. She was paralyzed with terror of him. He saw it and it made him worse.

For once in her life, Faith had no words. She had never imagined Norman Douglas was like this. She felt frozen with fear around him. He noticed it, and it only made him more intimidating.

“What’s the matter with you?” he boomed. “You look as if you wanted to say something and was scared to say it. What’s troubling you? Confound it, speak up, can’t you?”

“What’s wrong with you?” he shouted. “You look like you want to say something but are too scared to say it. What’s bothering you? Come on, just say it, can’t you?”

No. Faith could not speak up. No words would come. But her lips began to tremble.

No. Faith couldn’t speak up. No words came out. But her lips started to tremble.

“For heaven’s sake, don’t cry,” shouted Norman. “I can’t stand snivelling. If you’ve anything to say, say it and have done. Great Kitty, is the girl possessed of a dumb spirit? Don’t look at me like that—I’m human—I haven’t got a tail! Who are you—who are you, I say?”

“For heaven’s sake, don’t cry,” shouted Norman. “I can’t stand sniveling. If you have something to say, just say it and be done with it. Great Kitty, is the girl mute? Don’t look at me like that—I’m human—I don’t have a tail! Who are you—who are you, I say?”

Norman’s voice could have been heard at the harbour. Operations in the kitchen were suspended. Mrs. Wilson was listening open-eared and eyed. Norman put his huge brown hands on his knees and leaned forward, staring into Faith’s pallid, shrinking face. He seemed to loom over her like some evil giant out of a fairy tale. She felt as if he would eat her up next thing, body and bones.

Norman’s voice could be heard at the harbor. Activity in the kitchen came to a halt. Mrs. Wilson was listening with rapt attention. Norman placed his large brown hands on his knees and leaned forward, staring into Faith’s pale, fading face. He seemed to tower over her like a wicked giant from a fairy tale. She felt like he might swallow her whole, body and bones.

“I—am—Faith—Meredith,” she said, in little more than a whisper.

“I’m Faith Meredith,” she said, almost inaudibly.

“Meredith, hey? One of the parson’s youngsters, hey? I’ve heard of you—I’ve heard of you! Riding on pigs and breaking the Sabbath! A nice lot! What do you want here, hey? What do you want of the old pagan, hey? I don’t ask favours of parsons—and I don’t give any. What do you want, I say?”

“Meredith, right? One of the minister’s kids, huh? I’ve heard of you—I’ve heard of you! Riding on pigs and breaking the Sabbath! A nice crowd you hang out with! What do you want here, huh? What do you want from the old pagan, huh? I don’t ask for favors from ministers—and I don’t give any. What do you want, I’m asking?”

Faith wished herself a thousand miles away. She stammered out her thought in its naked simplicity.

Faith wished she was a thousand miles away. She stumbled through her thought in its raw simplicity.

“I came—to ask you—to go to church—and pay—to the salary.”

“I came to ask you to go to church and pay the salary.”

Norman glared at her. Then he burst forth again.

Norman glared at her. Then he spoke up again.

“You impudent hussy—you! Who put you up to it, jade? Who put you up to it?”

“You brazen little hussy—you! Who got you to do it, you shady character? Who convinced you?”

“Nobody,” said poor Faith.

"Nobody," said poor Faith.

“That’s a lie. Don’t lie to me! Who sent you here? It wasn’t your father—he hasn’t the smeddum of a flea—but he wouldn’t send you to do what he dassn’t do himself. I suppose it was some of them confounded old maids at the Glen, was it—was it, hey?”

"That's a lie. Don't lie to me! Who sent you here? It wasn't your dad—he doesn't have the guts of a flea—but he wouldn't send you to do what he wouldn't dare do himself. I guess it was some of those annoying old maids at the Glen, right?"

“No—I—I just came myself.”

“No—I—I just came.”

“Do you take me for a fool?” shouted Norman.

“Do you think I'm a fool?” shouted Norman.

“No—I thought you were a gentleman,” said Faith faintly, and certainly without any thought of being sarcastic.

“No—I thought you were a gentleman,” Faith said weakly, and definitely without any intention of being sarcastic.

Norman bounced up.

Norman jumped up.

“Mind your own business. I don’t want to hear another word from you. If you wasn’t such a kid I’d teach you to interfere in what doesn’t concern you. When I want parsons or pill-dosers I’ll send for them. Till I do I’ll have no truck with them. Do you understand? Now, get out, cheese-face.”

"Mind your own business. I don't want to hear another word from you. If you weren't such a kid, I'd teach you to stay out of things that don't concern you. When I need ministers or doctors, I'll call for them. Until then, I don't want anything to do with them. Do you understand? Now, get out, cheese-face."

Faith got out. She stumbled blindly down the steps, out of the yard gate and into the lane. Half way up the lane her daze of fear passed away and a reaction of tingling anger possessed her. By the time she reached the end of the lane she was in such a furious temper as she had never experienced before. Norman Douglas’ insults burned in her soul, kindling a scorching flame. Go home! Not she! She would go straight back and tell that old ogre just what she thought of him—she would show him—oh, wouldn’t she! Cheese-face, indeed!

Faith got out. She stumbled blindly down the steps, out of the yard gate, and into the lane. Halfway up the lane, her haze of fear faded, replaced by a wave of anger. By the time she reached the end of the lane, she was filled with a furious rage like she had never felt before. Norman Douglas’ insults burned in her soul, igniting a fierce flame. Go home? Not a chance! She would go right back and tell that old monster exactly what she thought of him—she would show him—oh, wouldn’t she! Cheese-face, really!

Unhesitatingly she turned and walked back. The veranda was deserted and the kitchen door shut. Faith opened the door without knocking, and went in. Norman Douglas had just sat down at the supper table, but he still held his newspaper. Faith walked inflexibly across the room, caught the paper from his hand, flung it on the floor and stamped on it. Then she faced him, with her flashing eyes and scarlet cheeks. She was such a handsome young fury that Norman Douglas hardly recognized her.

Without a second thought, she turned and walked back. The porch was empty and the kitchen door was closed. Faith opened the door without knocking and stepped inside. Norman Douglas had just taken a seat at the dinner table, but he was still holding his newspaper. Faith walked firmly across the room, snatched the paper from his hand, threw it on the floor, and stomped on it. Then she turned to him, her eyes flashing and her cheeks flushed. She looked so striking and fierce that Norman Douglas barely recognized her.

“What’s brought you back?” he growled, but more in bewilderment than rage.

“Why are you back?” he growled, but it was more out of confusion than anger.

Unquailingly she glared back into the angry eyes against which so few people could hold their own.

Unflinchingly, she stared back into the furious eyes that so few people could stand up to.

“I have come back to tell you exactly what I think of you,” said Faith in clear, ringing tones. “I am not afraid of you. You are a rude, unjust, tyrannical, disagreeable old man. Susan says you are sure to go to hell, and I was sorry for you, but I am not now. Your wife never had a new hat for ten years—no wonder she died. I am going to make faces at you whenever I see you after this. Every time I am behind you you will know what is happening. Father has a picture of the devil in a book in his study, and I mean to go home and write your name under it. You are an old vampire and I hope you’ll have the Scotch fiddle!”

“I’ve come back to tell you exactly what I think of you,” Faith said loudly and clearly. “I’m not afraid of you. You’re a rude, unfair, tyrannical, unpleasant old man. Susan says you’re bound to go to hell, and I felt sorry for you, but not anymore. Your wife hasn’t had a new hat in ten years—no wonder she died. I’m going to make faces at you whenever I see you from now on. Every time I’m behind you, you’ll know what’s happening. Dad has a picture of the devil in a book in his study, and I plan to go home and write your name under it. You’re an old vampire, and I hope you get the Scotch fiddle!”

Faith did not know what a vampire meant any more than she knew what the Scotch fiddle was. She had heard Susan use the expressions and gathered from her tone that both were dire things. But Norman Douglas knew what the latter meant at least. He had listened in absolute silence to Faith’s tirade. When she paused for breath, with a stamp of her foot, he suddenly burst into loud laughter. With a mighty slap of hand on knee he exclaimed,

Faith didn't know what a vampire was any more than she knew what the Scotch fiddle was. She had heard Susan use those terms and sensed from her tone that both referred to something serious. But Norman Douglas knew what the latter meant, at least. He had listened in complete silence to Faith’s rant. When she paused to catch her breath and stamped her foot, he suddenly erupted into loud laughter. With a big slap of his hand on his knee, he exclaimed,

“I vow you’ve got spunk, after all—I like spunk. Come, sit down—sit down!”

“I swear you’ve got spirit, after all—I like spirit. Come, sit down—sit down!”

“I will not.” Faith’s eyes flashed more passionately. She thought she was being made fun of—treated contemptuously. She would have enjoyed another explosion of rage, but this cut deep. “I will not sit down in your house. I am going home. But I am glad I came back here and told you exactly what my opinion of you is.”

“I will not.” Faith's eyes sparkled with intensity. She felt like she was being mocked—treated with disdain. She would have welcomed another outburst of anger, but this struck a nerve. “I will not sit down in your house. I’m going home. But I’m glad I came back here and told you exactly what I think of you.”

“So am I—so am I,” chuckled Norman. “I like you—you’re fine—you’re great. Such roses—such vim! Did I call her cheese-face? Why, she never smelt a cheese. Sit down. If you’d looked like that at the first, girl! So you’ll write my name under the devil’s picture, will you? But he’s black, girl, he’s black—and I’m red. It won’t do—it won’t do! And you hope I’ll have the Scotch fiddle, do you? Lord love you, girl, I had it when I was a boy. Don’t wish it on me again. Sit down—sit in. We’ll tak’ a cup o’ kindness.”

“So am I—so am I,” laughed Norman. “I really like you—you’re awesome—you’re amazing. Such energy—such spirit! Did I call her cheese-face? She hasn’t even been near cheese. Sit down. If you’d looked like that at first, girl! So you plan to write my name under the devil’s picture, huh? But he’s dark, girl, he’s dark—and I’m fiery. That won’t work—it won’t work! And you think I’ll have the Scotch fiddle, do you? Bless you, girl, I had it when I was a kid. Don’t wish that on me again. Sit down—join me. We’ll take a cup of kindness.”

“No, thank you,” said Faith haughtily.

“No, thank you,” Faith replied arrogantly.

“Oh, yes, you will. Come, come now, I apologize, girl—I apologize. I made a fool of myself and I’m sorry. Man can’t say fairer. Forget and forgive. Shake hands, girl—shake hands. She won’t—no, she won’t! But she must! Look-a-here, girl, if you’ll shake hands and break bread with me I’ll pay what I used to to the salary and I’ll go to church the first Sunday in every month and I’ll make Kitty Alec hold her jaw. I’m the only one in the clan can do it. Is it a bargain, girl?”

“Oh, yes, you will. Come on now, I’m sorry, girl—I really apologize. I made a complete fool of myself and I’m sorry. A man can’t say fairer than that. Let’s just forget and forgive. Shake hands, girl—shake hands. She won’t—no, she won’t! But she has to! Listen, girl, if you’ll shake hands and share a meal with me, I’ll pay what I used to for the salary, and I’ll go to church on the first Sunday of every month, and I’ll make Kitty Alec keep her mouth shut. I’m the only one in the family who can do it. Is it a deal, girl?”

It seemed a bargain. Faith found herself shaking hands with the ogre and then sitting at his board. Her temper was over—Faith’s tempers never lasted very long—but its excitement still sparkled in her eyes and crimsoned her cheeks. Norman Douglas looked at her admiringly.

It felt like a deal. Faith found herself shaking hands with the ogre and then sitting at his table. Her anger was gone—Faith's temper never lasted long—but the thrill still sparkled in her eyes and flushed her cheeks. Norman Douglas looked at her with admiration.

“Go, get some of your best preserves, Wilson,” he ordered, “and stop sulking, woman, stop sulking. What if we did have a quarrel, woman? A good squall clears the air and briskens things up. But no drizzling and fogging afterwards—no drizzling and fogging, woman. I can’t stand that. Temper in a woman but no tears for me. Here, girl, is some messed up meat and potatoes for you. Begin on that. Wilson has some fancy name for it, but I call lit macanaccady. Anything I can’t analyze in the eating line I call macanaccady and anything wet that puzzles me I call shallamagouslem. Wilson’s tea is shallamagouslem. I swear she makes it out of burdocks. Don’t take any of the ungodly black liquid—here’s some milk for you. What did you say your name was?”

“Go get some of your best preserves, Wilson,” he ordered, “and stop sulking, woman, stop sulking. So what if we had a fight, woman? A good argument clears the air and freshens things up. But no drizzling and fogging afterward—no drizzling and fogging, woman. I can’t stand that. A woman can be temperamental, but no tears for me. Here, girl, is some messed-up meat and potatoes for you. Start on that. Wilson has some fancy name for it, but I call it macanaccady. Anything I can’t figure out when it comes to food, I call macanaccady, and anything wet that confuses me, I call shallamagouslem. Wilson’s tea is shallamagouslem. I swear she makes it from burdocks. Don’t touch that awful black liquid—here’s some milk for you. What did you say your name was?”

“Faith.”

"Faith."

“No name that—no name that! I can’t stomach such a name. Got any other?”

“No way that name! I can't stand it. Do you have any others?”

“No, sir.”

“No way.”

“Don’t like the name, don’t like it. There’s no smeddum to it. Besides, it makes me think of my Aunt Jinny. She called her three girls Faith, Hope, and Charity. Faith didn’t believe in anything—Hope was a born pessimist—and Charity was a miser. You ought to be called Red Rose—you look like one when you’re mad. I’ll call you Red Rose. And you’ve roped me into promising to go to church? But only once a month, remember—only once a month. Come now, girl, will you let me off? I used to pay a hundred to the salary every year and go to church. If I promise to pay two hundred a year will you let me off going to church? Come now!”

“Don’t like the name, really don’t. It doesn’t have any substance to it. Plus, it reminds me of my Aunt Jinny. She named her three daughters Faith, Hope, and Charity. Faith didn’t believe in anything—Hope was a natural pessimist—and Charity was really stingy. You should be called Red Rose—you look like one when you’re angry. I’ll call you Red Rose. And you’ve got me agreeing to go to church? But only once a month, remember—only once a month. Come on, girl, can you let me off the hook? I used to pay a hundred for the salary every year and go to church. If I promise to pay two hundred a year, will you let me skip church? Come on!”

“No, no, sir,” said Faith, dimpling roguishly. “I want you to go to church, too.”

“No, no, sir,” Faith said with a playful smile. “I want you to go to church, too.”

“Well, a bargain is a bargain. I reckon I can stand it twelve times a year. What a sensation it’ll make the first Sunday I go! And old Susan Baker says I’m going to hell, hey? Do you believe I’ll go there—come, now, do you?”

“Well, a deal is a deal. I think I can handle it twelve times a year. What a buzz it’ll create the first Sunday I go! And old Susan Baker says I’m going to hell, huh? Do you really believe I’ll end up there—come on, do you?”

“I hope not, sir,” stammered Faith in some confusion.

“I hope not, sir,” Faith stammered, feeling a bit confused.

Why do you hope not? Come, now, why do you hope not? Give us a reason, girl—give us a reason.”

Why do you hope not? Come on, why do you hope not? Give us a reason, girl—give us a reason.”

“It—it must be a very—uncomfortable place, sir.”

“It—it must be a really—uncomfortable place, sir.”

“Uncomfortable? All depends on your taste in comfortable, girl. I’d soon get tired of angels. Fancy old Susan in a halo, now!”

“Uncomfortable? That all depends on what you find comfortable, girl. I’d quickly get bored of angels. Imagine old Susan with a halo, right?”

Faith did fancy it, and it tickled her so much that she had to laugh. Norman eyed her approvingly.

Faith thought it was great, and it made her laugh so much. Norman looked at her with approval.

“See the fun of it, hey? Oh, I like you—you’re great. About this church business, now—can your father preach?”

“See the fun of it, right? Oh, I like you—you’re awesome. Now, about this church thing—can your dad preach?”

“He is a splendid preacher,” said loyal Faith.

“He's a great preacher,” said loyal Faith.

“He is, hey? I’ll see—I’ll watch out for flaws. He’d better be careful what he says before me. I’ll catch him—I’ll trip him up—I’ll keep tabs on his arguments. I’m bound to have some fun out of this church going business. Does he ever preach hell?”

“He is, right? I’ll see—I’ll keep an eye out for mistakes. He’d better be careful what he says in front of me. I’ll catch him—I’ll trip him up—I’ll monitor his arguments. I’m definitely going to have some fun with this church-going thing. Does he ever preach about hell?”

“No—o—o—I don’t think so.”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Too bad. I like sermons on that subject. You tell him that if he wants to keep me in good humour to preach a good rip-roaring sermon on hell once every six months—and the more brimstone the better. I like ‘em smoking. And think of all the pleasure he’d give the old maids, too. They’d all keep looking at old Norman Douglas and thinking, ‘That’s for you, you old reprobate. That’s what’s in store for you!’ I’ll give an extra ten dollars every time you get your father to preach on hell. Here’s Wilson and the jam. Like that, hey? It isn’t macanaccady. Taste!”

“Too bad. I enjoy sermons on that topic. You tell him that if he wants to keep me in a good mood, he should preach a good, fiery sermon about hell once every six months—and the more brimstone, the better. I like them hot. And think of all the enjoyment it would bring the old maids, too. They’d all keep glancing at old Norman Douglas and thinking, ‘That’s for you, you old sinner. That’s what’s in store for you!’ I’ll throw in an extra ten dollars every time you get your dad to preach about hell. Here’s Wilson and the jam. Like that, huh? It isn’t macanaccady. Taste!”

Faith obediently swallowed the big spoonful Norman held out to her. Luckily it was good.

Faith obediently swallowed the big spoonful Norman offered her. Luckily, it was good.

“Best plum jam in the world,” said Norman, filling a large saucer and plumping it down before her. “Glad you like it. I’ll give you a couple of jars to take home with you. There’s nothing mean about me—never was. The devil can’t catch me at that corner, anyhow. It wasn’t my fault that Hester didn’t have a new hat for ten years. It was her own—she pinched on hats to save money to give yellow fellows over in China. I never gave a cent to missions in my life—never will. Never you try to bamboozle me into that! A hundred a year to the salary and church once a month—but no spoiling good heathens to make poor Christians! Why, girl, they wouldn’t be fit for heaven or hell—clean spoiled for either place—clean spoiled. Hey, Wilson, haven’t you got a smile on yet? Beats all how you women can sulk! I never sulked in my life—it’s just one big flash and crash with me and then—pouf—the squall’s over and the sun is out and you could eat out of my hand.”

“Best plum jam in the world,” said Norman, filling a large saucer and placing it in front of her. “I’m glad you like it. I’ll give you a couple of jars to take home. There’s nothing stingy about me—never was. The devil can’t catch me at that corner, anyway. It wasn’t my fault Hester didn’t buy a new hat for ten years. That was on her—she saved on hats to give money to those poor folks over in China. I never donated a dime to missions in my life—never will. Don’t even think about trying to trick me into that! A hundred a year for salary and church once a month—but no spoiling good heathens to make lousy Christians! Seriously, girl, they wouldn’t be fit for heaven or hell—totally spoiled for either place—completely ruined. Hey, Wilson, why don’t you smile yet? It’s unbelievable how you women can sulk! I never sulked in my life—it’s just one big flash and bang for me and then—pouf—the storm's over and the sun is out, and you could eat out of my hand.”

Norman insisted on driving Faith home after supper and he filled the buggy up with apples, cabbages, potatoes and pumpkins and jars of jam.

Norman insisted on driving Faith home after dinner, so he filled the buggy with apples, cabbages, potatoes, pumpkins, and jars of jam.

“There’s a nice little tom-pussy out in the barn. I’ll give you that too, if you’d like it. Say the word,” he said.

“There’s a nice little female cat out in the barn. I’ll give you that too, if you’d like. Just say the word,” he said.

“No, thank you,” said Faith decidedly. “I don’t like cats, and besides, I have a rooster.”

“No, thank you,” Faith said firmly. “I don’t like cats, and besides, I have a rooster.”

“Listen to her. You can’t cuddle a rooster as you can a kitten. Who ever heard of petting a rooster? Better take little Tom. I want to find a good home for him.”

“Listen to her. You can’t cuddle a rooster like you can a kitten. Who ever heard of petting a rooster? You’d be better off with little Tom. I want to find him a good home.”

“No. Aunt Martha has a cat and he would kill a strange kitten.”

“No. Aunt Martha has a cat, and he would definitely kill a strange kitten.”

Norman yielded the point rather reluctantly. He gave Faith an exciting drive home, behind his wild two-year old, and when he had let her out at the kitchen door of the manse and dumped his cargo on the back veranda he drove away shouting,

Norman reluctantly conceded the point. He gave Faith an exhilarating ride home in his energetic two-year-old car, and when he dropped her off at the kitchen door of the manse and unloaded his stuff on the back porch, he drove away shouting,

“It’s only once a month—only once a month, mind!”

“It’s only once a month—just once a month, you know!”

Faith went up to bed, feeling a little dizzy and breathless, as if she had just escaped from the grasp of a genial whirlwind. She was happy and thankful. No fear now that they would have to leave the Glen and the graveyard and Rainbow Valley. But she fell asleep troubled by a disagreeable subconsciousness that Dan Reese had called her pig-girl and that, having stumbled on such a congenial epithet, he would continue to call her so whenever opportunity offered.

Faith went up to bed, feeling a bit dizzy and breathless, as if she had just escaped the grip of a friendly whirlwind. She was happy and grateful. There was no fear now that they would have to leave the Glen and the graveyard and Rainbow Valley. But she fell asleep troubled by an uneasy feeling that Dan Reese had called her pig-girl and that, having found such a fitting nickname, he would keep calling her that whenever he got the chance.

CHAPTER XVII.
A DOUBLE VICTORY

Norman Douglas came to church the first Sunday in November and made all the sensation he desired. Mr. Meredith shook hands with him absently on the church steps and hoped dreamily that Mrs. Douglas was well.

Norman Douglas showed up at church on the first Sunday in November and created all the stir he wanted. Mr. Meredith shook his hand absentmindedly on the church steps and wished, almost in a daydream, that Mrs. Douglas was doing well.

“She wasn’t very well just before I buried her ten years ago, but I reckon she has better health now,” boomed Norman, to the horror and amusement of every one except Mr. Meredith, who was absorbed in wondering if he had made the last head of his sermon as clear as he might have, and hadn’t the least idea what Norman had said to him or he to Norman.

“She wasn’t doing very well right before I buried her ten years ago, but I think she’s in better shape now,” boomed Norman, to the horror and amusement of everyone except Mr. Meredith, who was too caught up in wondering if he had made the last part of his sermon clear enough and had no idea what Norman had said to him or what he had replied.

Norman intercepted Faith at the gate.

Norman caught up with Faith at the gate.

“Kept my word, you see—kept my word, Red Rose. I’m free now till the first Sunday in December. Fine sermon, girl—fine sermon. Your father has more in his head than he carries on his face. But he contradicted himself once—tell him he contradicted himself. And tell him I want that brimstone sermon in December. Great way to wind up the old year—with a taste of hell, you know. And what’s the matter with a nice tasty discourse on heaven for New Year’s? Though it wouldn’t be half as interesting as hell, girl—not half. Only I’d like to know what your father thinks about heaven—he can think—rarest thing in the world—a person who can think. But he did contradict himself. Ha, ha! Here’s a question you might ask him sometime when he’s awake, girl. ‘Can God make a stone so big He couldn’t lift it Himself?’ Don’t forget now. I want to hear his opinion on it. I’ve stumped many a minister with that, girl.”

“Kept my promise, you see—kept my promise, Red Rose. I’m free now until the first Sunday in December. Great sermon, girl—great sermon. Your dad has more going on in his head than he shows on his face. But he contradicted himself once—tell him he contradicted himself. And tell him I want that brimstone sermon in December. It’s a great way to end the old year—with a taste of hell, you know. And what’s wrong with a nice, enjoyable talk about heaven for New Year’s? Although it wouldn’t be nearly as interesting as hell, girl—not even close. I’d just like to know what your dad thinks about heaven—he can think—rarest thing in the world—a person who can think. But he did contradict himself. Ha, ha! Here’s a question you might ask him sometime when he’s awake, girl: ‘Can God make a stone so big He couldn’t lift it Himself?’ Don’t forget now. I want to hear his take on it. I’ve stumped many a minister with that, girl.”

Faith was glad to escape him and run home. Dan Reese, standing among the crowd of boys at the gate, looked at her and shaped his mouth into “pig-girl,” but dared not utter it aloud just there. Next day in school was a different matter. At noon recess Faith encountered Dan in the little spruce plantation behind the school and Dan shouted once more,

Faith was relieved to get away from him and hurry home. Dan Reese, standing with a group of boys at the gate, glanced at her and made his lips form the words “pig-girl,” but didn’t have the courage to say it out loud right then. The next day at school was a whole different story. During lunch recess, Faith ran into Dan in the small spruce grove behind the school, and Dan shouted once again,

“Pig-girl! Pig-girl! Rooster-girl!

“Pig-girl! Pig-girl! Rooster-girl!

Walter Blythe suddenly rose from a mossy cushion behind a little clump of firs where he had been reading. He was very pale, but his eyes blazed.

Walter Blythe suddenly stood up from a mossy cushion behind a small group of fir trees where he had been reading. He was very pale, but his eyes were alight with intensity.

“You hold your tongue, Dan Reese!” he said.

“You be quiet, Dan Reese!” he said.

“Oh, hello, Miss Walter,” retorted Dan, not at all abashed. He vaulted airily to the top of the rail fence and chanted insultingly,

“Oh, hey, Miss Walter,” Dan shot back, completely unbothered. He hopped casually to the top of the rail fence and taunted,

“Cowardy, cowardy-custard
Stole a pot of mustard,
Cowardy, cowardy-custard!”

“Cowardly, cowardly custard
Stole a jar of mustard,
Cowardly, cowardly custard!”

“You are a coincidence!” said Walter scornfully, turning still whiter. He had only a very hazy idea what a coincidence was, but Dan had none at all and thought it must be something peculiarly opprobrious.

“You're a coincidence!” Walter said with disdain, turning even paler. He only had a vague idea of what a coincidence was, but Dan had no clue and believed it must be something really insulting.

“Yah! Cowardy!” he yelled gain. “Your mother writes lies—lies—lies! And Faith Meredith is a pig-girl—a—pig-girl—a pig-girl! And she’s a rooster-girl—a rooster-girl—a rooster-girl! Yah! Cowardy—cowardy—cust—”

“Yeah! Coward!” he yelled again. “Your mom writes lies—lies—lies! And Faith Meredith is a pig-girl—a pig-girl—a pig-girl! And she’s a rooster-girl—a rooster-girl—a rooster-girl! Yeah! Coward—coward—cusp—”

Dan got no further. Walter had hurled himself across the intervening space and knocked Dan off the fence backward with one well-directed blow. Dan’s sudden inglorious sprawl was greeted with a burst of laughter and a clapping of hands from Faith. Dan sprang up, purple with rage, and began to climb the fence. But just then the school-bell rang and Dan knew what happened to boys who were late during Mr. Hazard’s regime.

Dan didn’t get any further. Walter had jumped across the gap and knocked Dan off the fence backward with a well-aimed hit. Dan’s sudden, embarrassing fall was met with a burst of laughter and clapping from Faith. Furious, Dan jumped up, red with anger, and started to climb the fence. But just then, the school bell rang, and Dan knew what happened to boys who were late during Mr. Hazard’s time.

“We’ll fight this out,” he howled. “Cowardy!”

"We'll settle this," he shouted. "Coward!"

“Any time you like,” said Walter.

“Any time you want,” Walter said.

“Oh, no, no, Walter,” protested Faith. “Don’t fight him. I don’t mind what he says—I wouldn’t condescend to mind the like of him.”

“Oh, no, no, Walter,” Faith objected. “Don’t fight him. I don’t care what he says—I wouldn’t even think to care about someone like him.”

“He insulted you and he insulted my mother,” said Walter, with the same deadly calm. “Tonight after school, Dan.”

“He dissed you and he dissed my mom,” Walter said, with the same cold calm. “Tonight after school, Dan.”

“I’ve got to go right home from school to pick taters after the harrows, dad says,” answered Dan sulkily. “But to-morrow night’ll do.”

“I have to go straight home from school to pick potatoes after the harrows, Dad says,” Dan replied sulkily. “But tomorrow night will work.”

“All right—here to-morrow night,” agreed Walter.

“All right—I'll be here tomorrow night,” agreed Walter.

“And I’ll smash your sissy-face for you,” promised Dan.

“And I’ll smash your wimpy face for you,” promised Dan.

Walter shuddered—not so much from fear of the threat as from repulsion over the ugliness and vulgarity of it. But he held his head high and marched into school. Faith followed in a conflict of emotions. She hated to think of Walter fighting that little sneak, but oh, he had been splendid! And he was going to fight for her—Faith Meredith—to punish her insulter! Of course he would win—such eyes spelled victory.

Walter shuddered—not so much from fear of the threat but from disgust at the ugliness and vulgarity of it. But he held his head high and walked into school. Faith followed, feeling conflicted. She hated the idea of Walter getting into a fight with that little sneak, but oh, he had been amazing! And he was going to fight for her—Faith Meredith—to get back at her insulter! Of course he would win—his eyes promised victory.

Faith’s confidence in her champion had dimmed a little by evening, however. Walter had seemed so very quiet and dull the rest of the day in school.

Faith's confidence in her champion had faded a bit by evening, though. Walter had seemed really quiet and boring the rest of the day at school.

“If it were only Jem,” she sighed to Una, as they sat on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone in the graveyard. “He is such a fighter—he could finish Dan off in no time. But Walter doesn’t know much about fighting.”

“If it were just Jem,” she sighed to Una, as they sat on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone in the graveyard. “He is such a fighter—he could take Dan down in no time. But Walter doesn’t know much about fighting.”

“I’m so afraid he’ll be hurt,” sighed Una, who hated fighting and couldn’t understand the subtle, secret exultation she divined in Faith.

“I’m so afraid he’ll get hurt,” sighed Una, who hated fighting and couldn’t understand the subtle, hidden excitement she sensed in Faith.

“He oughtn’t to be,” said Faith uncomfortably. “He’s every bit as big as Dan.”

“He shouldn't be,” Faith said, feeling uneasy. “He's just as big as Dan.”

“But Dan’s so much older,” said Una. “Why, he’s nearly a year older.”

“But Dan’s so much older,” said Una. “I mean, he’s almost a year older.”

“Dan hasn’t done much fighting when you come to count up,” said Faith. “I believe he’s really a coward. He didn’t think Walter would fight, or he wouldn’t have called names before him. Oh, if you could just have seen Walter’s face when he looked at him, Una! It made me shiver—with a nice shiver. He looked just like Sir Galahad in that poem father read us on Saturday.”

“Dan hasn’t really fought much when you think about it,” said Faith. “I genuinely believe he’s a coward. He didn’t think Walter would actually fight, or else he wouldn’t have insulted him in front of everyone. Oh, if only you could’ve seen Walter’s face when he looked at him, Una! It gave me chills—in a good way. He looked just like Sir Galahad in that poem dad read to us on Saturday.”

“I hate the thought of them fighting and I wish it could be stopped,” said Una.

“I hate the idea of them fighting, and I wish it could be stopped,” said Una.

“Oh, it’s got to go on now,” cried Faith. “It’s a matter of honour. Don’t you dare tell anyone, Una. If you do I’ll never tell you secrets again!”

“Oh, it has to go on now,” cried Faith. “It’s a matter of honor. Don’t you dare tell anyone, Una. If you do, I’ll never share secrets with you again!”

“I won’t tell,” agreed Una. “But I won’t stay to-morrow to watch the fight. I’m coming right home.”

“I won’t say anything,” Una agreed. “But I’m not sticking around to watch the fight tomorrow. I’m going straight home.”

“Oh, all right. I have to be there—it would be mean not to, when Walter is fighting for me. I’m going to tie my colours on his arm—that’s the thing to do when he’s my knight. How lucky Mrs. Blythe gave me that pretty blue hair-ribbon for my birthday! I’ve only worn it twice so it will be almost new. But I wish I was sure Walter would win. It will be so—so humiliating if he doesn’t.”

“Oh, fine. I have to be there—it would be unfair not to, especially when Walter is fighting for me. I’m going to tie my colors on his arm—that’s what you do when he’s my knight. How lucky that Mrs. Blythe gave me that pretty blue hair ribbon for my birthday! I’ve only worn it twice, so it’ll be almost new. But I wish I was sure Walter would win. It would be so—so humiliating if he doesn’t.”

Faith would have been yet more dubious if she could have seen her champion just then. Walter had gone home from school with all his righteous anger at a low ebb and a very nasty feeling in its place. He had to fight Dan Reese the next night—and he didn’t want to—he hated the thought of it. And he kept thinking of it all the time. Not for a minute could he get away from the thought. Would it hurt much? He was terribly afraid that it would hurt. And would he be defeated and shamed?

Faith would have been even more unsure if she could have seen her champion at that moment. Walter had gone home from school feeling drained of all his righteous anger, replaced by a bad vibe. He had to fight Dan Reese the next night—and he didn't want to—he hated the idea of it. He couldn't stop thinking about it. Not for a second could he escape that thought. Would it hurt a lot? He was really scared that it would hurt. And would he end up losing and feeling humiliated?

He could not eat any supper worth speaking of. Susan had made a big batch of his favourite monkey-faces, but he could choke only one down. Jem ate four. Walter wondered how he could. How could anybody eat? And how could they all talk gaily as they were doing? There was mother, with her shining eyes and pink cheeks. She didn’t know her son had to fight next day. Would she be so gay if she knew, Walter wondered darkly. Jem had taken Susan’s picture with his new camera and the result was passed around the table and Susan was terribly indignant over it.

He couldn’t eat any supper worth mentioning. Susan had made a big batch of his favorite monkey faces, but he could only manage to swallow one. Jem ate four. Walter wondered how he could do that. How could anyone eat? And how could they all be talking so cheerfully like they were? There was their mom, with her sparkling eyes and rosy cheeks. She didn’t know her son had to fight the next day. Would she be so cheerful if she knew, Walter thought grimly. Jem had taken a picture of Susan with his new camera, and they passed it around the table, making Susan really upset about it.

“I am no beauty, Mrs. Dr. dear, and well I know it, and have always known it,” she said in an aggrieved tone, “but that I am as ugly as that picture makes me out I will never, no, never believe.”

“I’m not a beauty, Mrs. Dr. dear, and I know that very well—I always have,” she said in an upset tone, “but I will never, ever believe that I’m as ugly as that picture makes me look.”

Jem laughed over this and Anne laughed again with him. Walter couldn’t endure it. He got up and fled to his room.

Jem laughed at this, and Anne laughed again with him. Walter couldn't take it anymore. He stood up and ran to his room.

“That child has got something on his mind, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “He has et next to nothing. Do you suppose he is plotting another poem?”

“That kid seems to have something on his mind, Mrs. Dr. dear,” said Susan. “He hasn’t eaten much. Do you think he’s planning another poem?”

Poor Walter was very far removed in spirit from the starry realms of poesy just then. He propped his elbow on his open window-sill and leaned his head drearily on his hands.

Poor Walter was completely disconnected from the poetic world at that moment. He rested his elbow on the open window sill and leaned his head tiredly on his hands.

“Come on down to the shore, Walter,” cried Jem, busting in. “The boys are going to burn the sand-hill grass to-night. Father says we can go. Come on.”

“Come on down to the shore, Walter,” shouted Jem, bursting in. “The guys are going to burn the sand-hill grass tonight. Dad says we can go. Let’s go!”

At any other time Walter would have been delighted. He gloried in the burning of the sand-hill grass. But now he flatly refused to go, and no arguments or entreaties could move him. Disappointed Jem, who did not care for the long dark walk to Four Winds Point alone, retreated to his museum in the garret and buried himself in a book. He soon forgot his disappointment, revelling with the heroes of old romance, and pausing occasionally to picture himself a famous general, leading his troops to victory on some great battlefield.

At any other time, Walter would have been thrilled. He loved watching the grass on the sand hill burn. But now he absolutely refused to go, and no amount of persuading or begging could change his mind. Disappointed, Jem, who didn’t want to make the long, dark walk to Four Winds Point alone, went up to his museum in the attic and got lost in a book. He quickly forgot his disappointment, enjoying adventures with the heroes of old tales, and occasionally stopping to imagine himself as a famous general, leading his troops to victory on some epic battlefield.

Walter sat at his window until bedtime. Di crept in, hoping to be told what was wrong, but Walter could not talk of it, even to Di. Talking of it seemed to give it a reality from which he shrank. It was torture enough to think of it. The crisp, withered leaves rustled on the maple trees outside his window. The glow of rose and flame had died out of the hollow, silvery sky, and the full moon was rising gloriously over Rainbow Valley. Afar off, a ruddy woodfire was painting a page of glory on the horizon beyond the hills. It was a sharp, clear evening when far-away sounds were heard distinctly. A fox was barking across the pond; an engine was puffing down at the Glen station; a blue-jay was screaming madly in the maple grove; there was laughter over on the manse lawn. How could people laugh? How could foxes and blue-jays and engines behave as if nothing were going to happen on the morrow?

Walter sat at his window until bedtime. Di slipped in, hoping to find out what was wrong, but Walter couldn’t bring himself to talk about it, even with Di. Mentioning it seemed to make it real in a way that terrified him. It was painful enough just to think about it. The dry, crisp leaves rustled on the maple trees outside his window. The vibrant colors had faded from the hollow, silvery sky, and the full moon was rising beautifully over Rainbow Valley. In the distance, a warm woodfire was painting a stunning scene on the horizon beyond the hills. It was a cool, clear evening where distant sounds were heard sharply. A fox was barking across the pond; an engine was puffing down at the Glen station; a blue jay was screeching wildly in the maple grove; laughter was coming from the manse lawn. How could people laugh? How could foxes, blue jays, and trains act like nothing was going to happen tomorrow?

“Oh, I wish it was over,” groaned Walter.

“Oh, I wish it would just end,” groaned Walter.

He slept very little that night and had hard work choking down his porridge in the morning. Susan was rather lavish in her platefuls. Mr. Hazard found him an unsatisfactory pupil that day. Faith Meredith’s wits seemed to be wool-gathering, too. Dan Reese kept drawing surreptitious pictures of girls, with pig or rooster heads, on his slate and holding them up for all to see. The news of the coming battle had leaked out and most of the boys and many of the girls were in the spruce plantation when Dan and Walter sought it after school. Una had gone home, but Faith was there, having tied her blue ribbon around Walter’s arm. Walter was thankful that neither Jem nor Di nor Nan were among the crowd of spectators. Somehow they had not heard of what was in the wind and had gone home, too. Walter faced Dan quite undauntedly now. At the last moment all his fear had vanished, but he still felt disgust at the idea of fighting. Dan, it was noted, was really paler under his freckles than Walter was. One of the older boys gave the word and Dan struck Walter in the face.

He barely slept that night and struggled to get his porridge down in the morning. Susan was pretty generous with how much she served. Mr. Hazard found him to be an unsatisfactory student that day. Faith Meredith seemed to be daydreaming, too. Dan Reese kept secretly drawing pictures of girls with pig or rooster heads on his slate and showing them to everyone. Word of the upcoming battle had gotten out, and most of the boys and many of the girls were at the spruce plantation when Dan and Walter went looking for it after school. Una had gone home, but Faith was there with her blue ribbon tied around Walter’s arm. Walter was grateful that neither Jem, Di, nor Nan were among the crowd. Somehow, they hadn’t heard about what was going on and had gone home as well. Walter faced Dan now without any fear. At the last moment, all his anxiety had disappeared, but he still felt repulsed at the thought of fighting. Dan was noticed to be actually paler under his freckles than Walter. One of the older boys called for the fight, and Dan punched Walter in the face.

Walter reeled a little. The pain of the blow tingled through all his sensitive frame for a moment. Then he felt pain no longer. Something, such as he had never experienced before, seemed to roll over him like a flood. His face flushed crimson, his eyes burned like flame. The scholars of Glen St. Mary school had never dreamed that “Miss Walter” could look like that. He hurled himself forward and closed with Dan like a young wildcat.

Walter stumbled slightly. The pain from the hit radiated throughout his sensitive body for a moment. Then he felt no more pain. An overwhelming sensation, unlike anything he had ever felt before, washed over him like a tidal wave. His face turned bright red, and his eyes burned like fire. The scholars at Glen St. Mary school had never imagined that “Miss Walter” could look like this. He lunged forward and tackled Dan like a young wildcat.

There were no particular rules in the fights of the Glen school boys. It was catch-as-catch can, and get your blows in anyhow. Walter fought with a savage fury and a joy in the struggle against which Dan could not hold his ground. It was all over very speedily. Walter had no clear consciousness of what he was doing until suddenly the red mist cleared from his sight and he found himself kneeling on the body of the prostrate Dan whose nose—oh, horror!—was spouting blood.

There weren't any specific rules in the fights among the boys at Glen school. It was just whatever goes, and hit however you can. Walter fought with a fierce intensity and a thrill in the struggle that Dan couldn't withstand. It was all over very quickly. Walter wasn't really aware of what he was doing until suddenly the anger faded from his sight and he realized he was kneeling on the ground next to Dan, who was lying there with his nose—oh, the horror!—bleeding profusely.

“Have you had enough?” demanded Walter through his clenched teeth.

“Have you had enough?” Walter demanded through his gritted teeth.

Dan sulkily admitted that he had.

Dan reluctantly admitted that he had.

“My mother doesn’t write lies?”

“My mom doesn’t lie?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Faith Meredith isn’t a pig-girl?”

“Faith Meredith isn’t a pig girl?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Nor a rooster-girl?”

"Or a rooster girl?"

“No.”

“No.”

“And I’m not a coward?”

"And I'm not a coward?"

“No.”

“No.”

Walter had intended to ask, “And you are a liar?” but pity intervened and he did not humiliate Dan further. Besides, that blood was so horrible.

Walter had intended to ask, “So you're a liar?” but pity got in the way and he didn't want to humiliate Dan any further. Besides, that blood was just so gruesome.

“You can go, then,” he said contemptuously.

"You can go, then," he said with disdain.

There was a loud clapping from the boys who were perched on the rail fence, but some of the girls were crying. They were frightened. They had seen schoolboy fights before, but nothing like Walter as he had grappled with Dan. There had been something terrifying about him. They thought he would kill Dan. Now that all was over they sobbed hysterically—except Faith, who still stood tense and crimson cheeked.

There was loud clapping from the boys sitting on the rail fence, but some of the girls were crying. They were scared. They had witnessed schoolboy fights before, but nothing like what Walter did when he wrestled with Dan. There was something terrifying about him. They thought he might seriously hurt Dan. Now that it was all over, they were sobbing hysterically—except for Faith, who still stood tense with flushed cheeks.

Walter did not stay for any conqueror’s meed. He sprang over the fence and rushed down the spruce hill to Rainbow Valley. He felt none of the victor’s joy, but he felt a certain calm satisfaction in duty done and honour avenged—mingled with a sickish qualm when he thought of Dan’s gory nose. It had been so ugly, and Walter hated ugliness.

Walter didn't stick around for any reward. He jumped over the fence and ran down the spruce hill to Rainbow Valley. He didn’t feel the joy of a winner, but there was a sense of calm satisfaction in having done his duty and avenged honor—mixed with a queasy feeling when he thought about Dan’s bloodied nose. It had looked so ugly, and Walter hated anything ugly.

Also, he began to realize that he himself was somewhat sore and battered up. His lip was cut and swollen and one eye felt very strange. In Rainbow Valley he encountered Mr. Meredith, who was coming home from an afternoon call on the Miss Wests. That reverend gentleman looked gravely at him.

Also, he started to notice that he was feeling a bit sore and bruised. His lip was cut and swollen, and one of his eyes felt quite weird. In Rainbow Valley, he ran into Mr. Meredith, who was coming back from an afternoon visit with the Miss Wests. That clergyman looked at him with a serious expression.

“It seems to me that you have been fighting, Walter?”

“It looks like you've been fighting, Walter?”

“Yes, sir,” said Walter, expecting a scolding.

“Yes, sir,” Walter said, bracing for a reprimand.

“What was it about?”

"What was it about?"

“Dan Reese said my mother wrote lies and that that Faith was a pig-girl,” answered Walter bluntly.

“Dan Reese said my mom wrote lies and that Faith was a pig-girl,” Walter replied straightforwardly.

“Oh—h! Then you were certainly justified, Walter.”

“Oh—h! Then you were definitely justified, Walter.”

“Do you think it’s right to fight, sir?” asked Walter curiously.

“Do you think it’s right to fight, sir?” Walter asked, curious.

“Not always—and not often—but sometimes—yes, sometimes,” said John Meredith. “When womenkind are insulted for instance—as in your case. My motto, Walter, is, don’t fight till you’re sure you ought to, and then put every ounce of you into it. In spite of sundry discolorations I infer that you came off best.”

“Not all the time—and not very often—but sometimes—yes, sometimes,” said John Meredith. “When women are insulted, like in your situation. My motto, Walter, is, don’t engage unless you’re really sure you should, and then give it everything you’ve got. Despite some bruises, I gather that you came out on top.”

“Yes. I made him take it all back.”

“Yes. I made him take it all back.”

“Very good—very good, indeed. I didn’t think you were such a fighter, Walter.”

“Really good—really good, actually. I didn’t know you were such a fighter, Walter.”

“I never fought before—and I didn’t want to right up to the last—and then,” said Walter, determined to make a clean breast of it, “I liked it while I was at it.”

“I've never fought before—and I didn’t want to until the very end—and then,” Walter said, determined to be completely honest, “I enjoyed it while it was happening.”

The Rev. John’s eyes twinkled.

Rev. John's eyes sparkled.

“You were—a little frightened—at first?”

"Were you a bit scared at first?"

“I was a whole lot frightened,” said honest Walter. “But I’m not going to be frightened any more, sir. Being frightened of things is worse than the things themselves. I’m going to ask father to take me over to Lowbridge to-morrow to get my tooth out.”

“I was really scared,” said honest Walter. “But I’m not going to be scared anymore, sir. Being scared of things is worse than the things themselves. I’m going to ask Dad to take me over to Lowbridge tomorrow to get my tooth out.”

“Right again. ‘Fear is more pain than is the pain it fears.’ Do you know who wrote that, Walter? It was Shakespeare. Was there any feeling or emotion or experience of the human heart that that wonderful man did not know? When you go home tell your mother I am proud of you.”

“Exactly right. ‘Fear is more pain than the pain it fears.’ Do you know who said that, Walter? It was Shakespeare. Was there any feeling, emotion, or experience of the human heart that amazing man didn’t understand? When you get home, tell your mom I’m proud of you.”

Walter did not tell her that, however; but he told her all the rest, and she sympathized with him and told him she was glad he had stood up for her and Faith, and she anointed his sore spots and rubbed cologne on his aching head.

Walter didn’t mention that to her, though; instead, he shared everything else, and she empathized with him, expressing her appreciation for him standing up for her and Faith. She treated his sore spots and applied cologne to his aching head.

“Are all mothers as nice as you?” asked Walter, hugging her. “You’re worth standing up for.”

“Are all moms as nice as you?” asked Walter, hugging her. “You’re worth standing up for.”

Miss Cornelia and Susan were in the living room when Anne came downstairs, and listened to the story with much enjoyment. Susan in particular was highly gratified.

Miss Cornelia and Susan were in the living room when Anne came downstairs, and they listened to the story with great enjoyment. Susan, in particular, was very pleased.

“I am real glad to hear he has had a good fight, Mrs. Dr. dear. Perhaps it may knock that poetry nonsense out of him. And I never, no, never could bear that little viper of a Dan Reese. Will you not sit nearer to the fire, Mrs. Marshall Elliott? These November evenings are very chilly.”

“I’m really glad to hear he had a good fight, Mrs. Dr. dear. Maybe it will knock that poetry nonsense out of him. And I could never stand that little snake of a Dan Reese. Won’t you come sit closer to the fire, Mrs. Marshall Elliott? These November evenings are pretty chilly.”

“Thank you, Susan, I’m not cold. I called at the manse before I came here and got quite warm—though I had to go to the kitchen to do it, for there was no fire anywhere else. The kitchen looked as if it had been stirred up with a stick, believe me. Mr. Meredith wasn’t home. I couldn’t find out where he was, but I have an idea that he was up at the Wests’. Do you know, Anne dearie, they say he has been going there frequently all the fall and people are beginning to think he is going to see Rosemary.”

“Thanks, Susan, I’m not cold. I stopped by the manse before coming here and warmed up quite a bit—though I had to go to the kitchen for that since there was no fire anywhere else. The kitchen looked like it had been tossed around, believe me. Mr. Meredith wasn’t home. I couldn’t find out where he was, but I suspect he was over at the Wests’. You know, Anne dearie, they say he’s been visiting there a lot this fall, and people are starting to think he’s interested in Rosemary.”

“He would get a very charming wife if he married Rosemary,” said Anne, piling driftwood on the fire. “She is one of the most delightful girls I’ve ever known—truly one of the race of Joseph.”

“He’d have a really charming wife if he married Rosemary,” said Anne, adding driftwood to the fire. “She’s one of the most delightful girls I’ve ever known—truly one of a kind.”

“Ye—s—only she is an Episcopalian,” said Miss Cornelia doubtfully. “Of course, that is better than if she was a Methodist—but I do think Mr. Meredith could find a good enough wife in his own denomination. However, very likely there is nothing in it. It’s only a month ago that I said to him, ‘You ought to marry again, Mr. Meredith.’ He looked as shocked as if I had suggested something improper. ‘My wife is in her grave, Mrs. Elliott,’ he said, in that gentle, saintly way of his. ‘I suppose so,’ I said, ‘or I wouldn’t be advising you to marry again.’ Then he looked more shocked than ever. So I doubt if there is much in this Rosemary story. If a single minister calls twice at a house where there is a single woman all the gossips have it he is courting her.”

“Yeah—she's an Episcopalian,” Miss Cornelia said skeptically. “Of course, that's better than if she were a Methodist—but I really think Mr. Meredith could find a good wife within his own denomination. Still, there’s probably nothing to it. Just a month ago, I told him, ‘You should marry again, Mr. Meredith.’ He looked as shocked as if I had suggested something inappropriate. ‘My wife is in her grave, Mrs. Elliott,’ he replied in that gentle, saintly way of his. ‘I suppose so,’ I said, ‘or I wouldn’t be suggesting that you marry again.’ Then he looked even more shocked. So I doubt there’s much to this Rosemary story. If a single minister visits a house with a single woman twice, all the gossipers think he’s courting her.”

“It seems to me—if I may presume to say so—that Mr. Meredith is too shy to go courting a second wife,” said Susan solemnly.

“It seems to me—if I can say this—that Mr. Meredith is too shy to seek a second wife,” Susan said seriously.

“He isn’t shy, believe me,” retorted Miss Cornelia. “Absent-minded,—yes—but shy, no. And for all he is so abstracted and dreamy he has a very good opinion of himself, man-like, and when he is really awake he wouldn’t think it much of a chore to ask any woman to have him. No, the trouble is, he’s deluding himself into believing that his heart is buried, while all the time it’s beating away inside of him just like anybody else’s. He may have a notion of Rosemary West and he may not. If he has, we must make the best of it. She is a sweet girl and a fine housekeeper, and would make a good mother for those poor, neglected children. And,” concluded Miss Cornelia resignedly, “my own grandmother was an Episcopalian.”

“He isn’t shy, trust me,” replied Miss Cornelia. “Absent-minded, yes—but shy, no. And for all his abstraction and daydreaming, he has a pretty high opinion of himself, typical guy. When he’s really focused, he wouldn’t think twice about asking any woman to be with him. No, the problem is that he’s fooling himself into thinking his heart is buried, when actually it’s beating away inside him just like anyone else’s. He might have a thing for Rosemary West, or he might not. If he does, we just have to make the best of it. She’s a sweet girl and a great housekeeper, and would be a good mother for those poor, neglected kids. And,” Miss Cornelia concluded with a sigh, “my own grandmother was Episcopalian.”

CHAPTER XVIII.
MARY BRINGS EVIL TIDINGS

Mary Vance, whom Mrs. Elliott had sent up to the manse on an errand, came tripping down Rainbow Valley on her way to Ingleside where she was to spend the afternoon with Nan and Di as a Saturday treat. Nan and Di had been picking spruce gum with Faith and Una in the manse woods and the four of them were now sitting on a fallen pine by the brook, all, it must be admitted, chewing rather vigorously. The Ingleside twins were not allowed to chew spruce gum anywhere but in the seclusion of Rainbow Valley, but Faith and Una were unrestricted by such rules of etiquette and cheerfully chewed it everywhere, at home and abroad, to the very proper horror of the Glen. Faith had been chewing it in church one day; but Jerry had realized the enormity of that, and had given her such an older-brotherly scolding that she never did it again.

Mary Vance, who Mrs. Elliott had sent to the manse on an errand, was skipping down Rainbow Valley on her way to Ingleside, where she was going to spend the afternoon with Nan and Di as a Saturday treat. Nan and Di had been gathering spruce gum with Faith and Una in the manse woods, and the four of them were now sitting on a fallen pine by the brook, all, it must be said, chewing quite intensely. The Ingleside twins weren’t allowed to chew spruce gum anywhere except in the privacy of Rainbow Valley, but Faith and Una didn’t have such restrictions and happily chewed it everywhere, at home and out, much to the disapproval of the Glen. One day, Faith had chewed it in church; but Jerry had recognized how wrong that was and had given her such a big brother lecture that she never did it again.

“I was so hungry I just felt as if I had to chew something,” she protested. “You know well enough what breakfast was like, Jerry Meredith. I couldn’t eat scorched porridge and my stomach just felt so queer and empty. The gum helped a lot—and I didn’t chew very hard. I didn’t make any noise and I never cracked the gum once.”

“I was so hungry I felt like I had to chew on something,” she protested. “You know what breakfast was like, Jerry Meredith. I couldn’t eat burnt porridge and my stomach felt so weird and empty. The gum really helped—and I didn’t chew very hard. I didn’t make any noise and I never popped the gum once.”

“You mustn’t chew gum in church, anyhow,” insisted Jerry. “Don’t let me catch you at it again.”

“You can't chew gum in church, anyway,” Jerry insisted. “Don't let me catch you doing it again.”

“You chewed yourself in prayer-meeting last week,” cried Faith.

“You were really hard on yourself at the prayer meeting last week,” exclaimed Faith.

that’s different,” said Jerry loftily. “Prayer-meeting isn’t on Sunday. Besides, I sat away at the back in a dark seat and nobody saw me. You were sitting right up front where every one saw you. And I took the gum out of my mouth for the last hymn and stuck it on the back of the pew right up in front where every one saw you. Then I came away and forgot it. I went back to get it next morning, but it was gone. I suppose Rod Warren swiped it. And it was a dandy chew.”

“That's different,” Jerry said in a superior tone. “Prayer meeting isn’t on Sunday. Plus, I was sitting way at the back in a dark seat where nobody noticed me. You were right up front where everyone could see you. And I took the gum out of my mouth for the last hymn and stuck it on the back of the pew right in front where everyone could see you. Then I left and forgot about it. I went back to get it the next morning, but it was gone. I guess Rod Warren took it. And it was a great piece of gum.”

Mary Vance walked down the Valley with her head held high. She had on a new blue velvet cap with a scarlet rosette in it, a coat of navy blue cloth and a little squirrel-fur muff. She was very conscious of her new clothes and very well pleased with herself. Her hair was elaborately crimped, her face was quite plump, her cheeks rosy, her white eyes shining. She did not look much like the forlorn and ragged waif the Merediths had found in the old Taylor barn. Una tried not to feel envious. Here was Mary with a new velvet cap, but she and Faith had to wear their shabby old gray tams again this winter. Nobody ever thought of getting them new ones and they were afraid to ask their father for them for fear that he might be short of money and then he would feel badly. Mary had told them once that ministers were always short of money, and found it “awful hard” to make ends meet. Since then Faith and Una would have gone in rags rather than ask their father for anything if they could help it. They did not worry a great deal over their shabbiness; but it was rather trying to see Mary Vance coming out in such style and putting on such airs about it, too. The new squirrel muff was really the last straw. Neither Faith nor Una had ever had a muff, counting themselves lucky if they could compass mittens without holes in them. Aunt Martha could not see to darn holes and though Una tried to, she made sad cobbling. Somehow, they could not make their greeting of Mary very cordial. But Mary did not mind or notice that; she was not overly sensitive. She vaulted lightly to a seat on the pine tree, and laid the offending muff on a bough. Una saw that it was lined with shirred red satin and had red tassels. She looked down at her own rather purple, chapped, little hands and wondered if she would ever, ever be able to put them into a muff like that.

Mary Vance walked down the Valley with her head held high. She wore a new blue velvet cap with a red rosette on it, a navy blue coat, and a little squirrel-fur muff. She was very aware of her new clothes and felt quite pleased with herself. Her hair was stylishly crimped, her face was plump, her cheeks were rosy, and her bright eyes were shining. She hardly resembled the sad, ragged waif the Merediths had found in the old Taylor barn. Una tried not to feel jealous. Here was Mary with her new velvet cap, while she and Faith had to wear their shabby old gray tams again this winter. No one ever thought to get them new ones, and they were too afraid to ask their father for them in case he might be low on money and feel bad about it. Mary had once told them that ministers were always short on cash and found it “really tough” to make ends meet. Since then, Faith and Una would rather wear rags than ask their father for anything if they could avoid it. They didn’t worry too much about their worn-out appearance, but it was frustrating to see Mary Vance flaunting her stylishness and acting so superior about it, too. The new squirrel muff was truly the last straw. Neither Faith nor Una had ever owned a muff, feeling lucky if they could manage mittens without holes in them. Aunt Martha couldn’t see to mend holes, and though Una tried, her attempts were pretty shabby. Somehow, they couldn’t quite make their greeting of Mary feel warm. But Mary didn’t mind or notice that; she wasn’t overly sensitive. She hopped lightly onto a seat on the pine tree, laying the annoying muff on a branch. Una noticed it was lined with gathered red satin and had red tassels. She looked down at her own rather purple, chapped little hands and wondered if she would ever, ever be able to put them into a muff like that.

“Give us a chew,” said Mary companionably. Nan, Di and Faith all produced an amber-hued knot or two from their pockets and passed them to Mary. Una sat very still. She had four lovely big knots in the pocket of her tight, thread-bare little jacket, but she wasn’t going to give one of them to Mary Vance—not one Let Mary pick her own gum! People with squirrel muffs needn’t expect to get everything in the world.

“Share a piece with us,” Mary said friendlily. Nan, Di, and Faith all pulled out a couple of amber-colored chews from their pockets and handed them to Mary. Una sat quietly. She had four beautiful, big pieces in the pocket of her tight, worn little jacket, but she wasn’t going to give one to Mary Vance—not a single one. Let Mary find her own gum! Just because someone has fancy muffs doesn’t mean they should get everything they want.

“Great day, isn’t it?” said Mary, swinging her legs, the better, perhaps, to display new boots with very smart cloth tops. Una tucked her feet under her. There was a hole in the toe of one of her boots and both laces were much knotted. But they were the best she had. Oh, this Mary Vance! Why hadn’t they left her in the old barn?

“Nice day, isn’t it?” Mary said, swinging her legs, maybe to show off her new boots with really stylish cloth tops. Una tucked her feet under herself. There was a hole in the toe of one of her boots and both laces were super knotted. But they were the best she had. Oh, this Mary Vance! Why hadn’t they just left her in the old barn?

Una never felt badly because the Ingleside twins were better dressed than she and Faith were. They wore their pretty clothes with careless grace and never seemed to think about them at all. Somehow, they did not make other people feel shabby. But when Mary Vance was dressed up she seemed fairly to exude clothes—to walk in an atmosphere of clothes—to make everybody else feel and think clothes. Una, as she sat there in the honey-tinted sunshine of the gracious December afternoon, was acutely and miserably conscious of everything she had on—the faded tam, which was yet her best, the skimpy jacket she had worn for three winters, the holes in her skirt and her boots, the shivering insufficiency of her poor little undergarments. Of course, Mary was going out for a visit and she was not. But even if she had been she had nothing better to put on and in this lay the sting.

Una never felt bad about the fact that the Ingleside twins were dressed better than she and Faith. They wore their nice clothes with effortless elegance and never seemed to give them a second thought. Somehow, they didn’t make others feel inferior. But when Mary Vance was dressed up, she seemed to radiate clothes—she walked in a world of fashion—making everyone else focus on appearances. As Una sat there in the warm December sunlight, she was painfully and unhappily aware of everything she was wearing—the faded tam, which was still her best, the short jacket she had worn for three winters, the holes in her skirt and boots, and the uncomfortable inadequacy of her meager undergarments. Of course, Mary was heading out for a visit while she was not. But even if she had been going out, she had nothing better to wear, and that was what stung the most.

“Say, this is great gum. Listen to me cracking it. There ain’t any gum spruces down at Four Winds,” said Mary. “Sometimes I just hanker after a chew. Mrs. Elliott won’t let me chew gum if she sees me. She says it ain’t lady-like. This lady-business puzzles me. I can’t get on to all its kinks. Say, Una, what’s the matter with you? Cat got your tongue?”

“Hey, this is awesome gum. Can you hear me cracking it? There aren’t any gum trees down at Four Winds,” said Mary. “Sometimes I just really want a chew. Mrs. Elliott won’t let me chew gum if she catches me. She says it’s not ladylike. This ladylike stuff confuses me. I can’t figure out all its quirks. Hey, Una, what’s wrong with you? Cat got your tongue?”

“No,” said Una, who could not drag her fascinated eyes from that squirrel muff. Mary leaned past her, picked it up and thrust it into Una’s hands.

“No,” said Una, unable to take her captivated eyes off that squirrel muff. Mary leaned over, picked it up, and shoved it into Una's hands.

“Stick your paws in that for a while,” she ordered. “They look sorter pinched. Ain’t that a dandy muff? Mrs. Elliott give it to me last week for a birthday present. I’m to get the collar at Christmas. I heard her telling Mr. Elliott that.”

“Put your hands in that for a bit,” she said. “They look a bit cramped. Isn’t that a nice muff? Mrs. Elliott gave it to me last week as a birthday gift. I’m getting the collar for Christmas. I heard her telling Mr. Elliott that.”

“Mrs. Elliott is very good to you,” said Faith.

“Mrs. Elliott is really nice to you,” said Faith.

“You bet she is. And I’m good to her, too,” retorted Mary. “I work like a nigger to make it easy for her and have everything just as she likes it. We was made for each other. ‘Tisn’t every one could get along with her as well as I do. She’s pizen neat, but so am I, and so we agree fine.”

“You bet she is. And I'm good to her, too,” Mary shot back. “I work really hard to make things comfortable for her and keep everything just how she likes it. We were made for each other. Not everyone could get along with her as well as I do. She’s super neat, but so am I, and that’s why we get along great.”

“I told you she would never whip you.”

“I told you she would never beat you.”

“So you did. She’s never tried to lay a finger on me and I ain’t never told a lie to her—not one, true’s you live. She combs me down with her tongue sometimes though, but that just slips off me like water off a duck’s back. Say, Una, why didn’t you hang on to the muff?”

“So you did. She’s never tried to touch me, and I’ve never lied to her—not once, believe me. Sometimes she gives me a hard time with her words, but that just rolls off me like water off a duck’s back. Hey, Una, why didn’t you keep the muff?”

Una had put it back on the bough.

Una had placed it back on the branch.

“My hands aren’t cold, thank you,” she said stiffly.

“My hands aren't cold, thanks,” she said stiffly.

“Well, if you’re satisfied, I am. Say, old Kitty Alec has come back to church as meek as Moses and nobody knows why. But everybody is saying it was Faith brought Norman Douglas out. His housekeeper says you went there and gave him an awful tongue-lashing. Did you?”

“Well, if you’re happy, I am. By the way, old Kitty Alec has returned to church as mild as Moses, and no one knows why. But everyone’s saying it was Faith who got Norman Douglas to come out. His housekeeper said you went there and gave him a serious talking-to. Is that true?”

“I went and asked him to come to church,” said Faith uncomfortably.

“I went and asked him to come to church,” Faith said awkwardly.

“Fancy your spunk!” said Mary admiringly. “I wouldn’t have dared do that and I’m not so slow. Mrs. Wilson says the two of you jawed something scandalous, but you come off best and then he just turned round and like to eat you up. Say, is your father going to preach here to-morrow?”

“Wow, you've got guts!” Mary said admiringly. “I wouldn’t have had the courage to do that, and I’m not exactly slow. Mrs. Wilson says you two talked about something scandalous, but you came out on top and then he just turned around and seemed ready to devour you. By the way, is your dad preaching here tomorrow?”

“No. He’s going to exchange with Mr. Perry from Charlottetown. Father went to town this morning and Mr. Perry is coming out to-night.”

“No. He’s going to trade with Mr. Perry from Charlottetown. Dad went to town this morning, and Mr. Perry is coming out tonight.”

“I thought there was something in the wind, though old Martha wouldn’t give me any satisfaction. But I felt sure she wouldn’t have been killing that rooster for nothing.”

"I thought there was something going on, but old Martha wouldn't give me any answers. But I was sure she wouldn't have been killing that rooster for no reason."

“What rooster? What do you mean?” cried Faith, turning pale.

“What rooster? What are you talking about?” cried Faith, turning pale.

I don’t know what rooster. I didn’t see it. When she took the butter Mrs. Elliott sent up she said she’d been out to the barn killing a rooster for dinner tomorrow.”

I don’t know what rooster. I didn’t see it. When she took the butter Mrs. Elliott sent up, she said she’d been out to the barn killing a rooster for dinner tomorrow.”

Faith sprang down from the pine.

Faith jumped down from the pine tree.

“It’s Adam—we have no other rooster—she has killed Adam.”

“It’s Adam—we don’t have any other rooster—she has killed Adam.”

“Now, don’t fly off the handle. Martha said the butcher at the Glen had no meat this week and she had to have something and the hens were all laying and too poor.”

“Now, don’t lose your temper. Martha said the butcher at the Glen didn't have any meat this week, and she really needed something, but the hens were all laying and not doing well.”

“If she has killed Adam—” Faith began to run up the hill.

“If she has killed Adam—” Faith started running up the hill.

Mary shrugged her shoulders.

Mary shrugged.

“She’ll go crazy now. She was so fond of that Adam. He ought to have been in the pot long ago—he’ll be as tough as sole leather. But I wouldn’t like to be in Martha’s shoes. Faith’s just white with rage; Una, you’d better go after her and try to peacify her.”

“She’ll go crazy now. She was really attached to that Adam. He should have been cooked long ago—he’ll be as tough as shoe leather. But I wouldn’t want to be in Martha’s position. Faith is just furious; Una, you’d better go after her and try to calm her down.”

Mary had gone a few steps with the Blythe girls when Una suddenly turned and ran after her.

Mary had taken a few steps with the Blythe girls when Una suddenly turned and ran after her.

“Here’s some gum for you, Mary,” she said, with a little repentant catch in her voice, thrusting all her four knots into Mary’s hands, “and I’m glad you have such a pretty muff.”

“Here’s some gum for you, Mary,” she said, with a slight apologetic tone in her voice, shoving all four of her knots into Mary’s hands, “and I’m glad you have such a nice muff.”

“Why, thanks,” said Mary, rather taken by surprise. To the Blythe girls, after Una had gone, she said, “Ain’t she a queer little mite? But I’ve always said she had a good heart.”

“Thanks,” said Mary, somewhat surprised. After Una left, she said to the Blythe girls, “Isn’t she a strange little thing? But I’ve always said she has a good heart.”

CHAPTER XIX.
POOR ADAM!

When Una got home Faith was lying face downwards on her bed, utterly refusing to be comforted. Aunt Martha had killed Adam. He was reposing on a platter in the pantry that very minute, trussed and dressed, encircled by his liver and heart and gizzard. Aunt Martha heeded Faith’s passion of grief and anger not a whit.

When Una got home, Faith was lying faced down on her bed, completely refusing to be comforted. Aunt Martha had killed Adam. He was lying on a platter in the pantry at that very moment, prepared and dressed, surrounded by his liver, heart, and gizzard. Aunt Martha didn't pay any attention to Faith’s intense grief and anger.

“We had to have something for the strange minister’s dinner,” she said. “You’re too big a girl to make such a fuss over an old rooster. You knew he’d have to be killed sometime.”

“We had to have something for the weird minister’s dinner,” she said. “You’re too grown up to make such a big deal over an old rooster. You knew he had to be killed eventually.”

“I’ll tell father when he comes home what you’ve done,” sobbed Faith.

“I’ll tell Dad what you’ve done when he gets home,” sobbed Faith.

“Don’t you go bothering your poor father. He has troubles enough. And I’m housekeeper here.”

“Don’t bother your poor dad. He has enough on his plate. And I’m the housekeeper here.”

“Adam was mine—Mrs. Johnson gave him to me. You had no business to touch him,” stormed Faith.

“Adam was mine—Mrs. Johnson gave him to me. You had no right to touch him,” stormed Faith.

“Don’t you get sassy now. The rooster’s killed and there’s an end of it. I ain’t going to set no strange minister down to a dinner of cold b’iled mutton. I was brought up to know better than that, if I have come down in the world.”

“Don’t get sassy now. The rooster’s dead, and that’s that. I’m not going to invite some random minister to a dinner of cold boiled mutton. I was taught better than that, even if I’ve fallen on hard times.”

Faith would not go down to supper that night and she would not go to church the next morning. But at dinner time she went to the table, her eyes swollen with crying, her face sullen.

Faith didn't want to join the family for supper that night, and she also skipped church the next morning. But at dinner time, she came to the table with swollen eyes from crying and a gloomy expression on her face.

The Rev. James Perry was a sleek, rubicund man, with a bristling white moustache, bushy white eyebrows, and a shining bald head. He was certainly not handsome and he was a very tiresome, pompous sort of person. But if he had looked like the Archangel Michael and talked with the tongues of men and angels Faith would still have utterly detested him. He carved Adam up dexterously, showing off his plump white hands and very handsome diamond ring. Also, he made jovial remarks all through the performance. Jerry and Carl giggled, and even Una smiled wanly, because she thought politeness demanded it. But Faith only scowled darkly. The Rev. James thought her manners shockingly bad. Once, when he was delivering himself of an unctuous remark to Jerry, Faith broke in rudely with a flat contradiction. The Rev. James drew his bushy eyebrows together at her.

The Rev. James Perry was a smooth, rosy-faced man with a bristling white mustache, bushy white eyebrows, and a shiny bald head. He wasn't exactly handsome, and he was a very tedious, pompous type of person. But even if he looked like the Archangel Michael and spoke with the eloquence of men and angels, Faith would still have completely disliked him. He skillfully carved Adam, showing off his plump white hands and a very nice diamond ring. He also made cheerful comments throughout the performance. Jerry and Carl giggled, and even Una smiled weakly since she felt it was polite. But Faith just scowled darkly. The Rev. James thought her manners were shockingly poor. Once, while he was offering an overly sentimental remark to Jerry, Faith interrupted rudely with a flat contradiction. The Rev. James frowned at her, pulling his bushy eyebrows together.

“Little girls should not interrupt,” he said, “and they should not contradict people who know far more than they do.”

“Little girls shouldn’t interrupt,” he said, “and they shouldn’t contradict people who know a lot more than they do.”

This put Faith in a worse temper than ever. To be called “little girl” as if she were no bigger than chubby Rilla Blythe over at Ingleside! It was insufferable. And how that abominable Mr. Perry did eat! He even picked poor Adam’s bones. Neither Faith nor Una would touch a mouthful, and looked upon the boys as little better than cannibals. Faith felt that if that awful repast did not soon come to an end she would wind it up by throwing something at Mr. Perry’s gleaming head. Fortunately, Mr. Perry found Aunt Martha’s leathery apple pie too much even for his powers of mastication and the meal came to an end, after a long grace in which Mr. Perry offered up devout thanks for the food which a kind and beneficent Providence had provided for sustenance and temperate pleasure.

This put Faith in a worse mood than ever. Being called “little girl” as if she were no bigger than chubby Rilla Blythe over at Ingleside was just unbearable. And the way that awful Mr. Perry ate! He even picked at poor Adam’s bones. Neither Faith nor Una would touch a bite, viewing the boys as almost cannibals. Faith thought that if that dreadful meal didn’t end soon, she might just throw something at Mr. Perry’s shiny head. Luckily, Mr. Perry found Aunt Martha’s tough apple pie too much for even him, and the meal finally came to an end after a lengthy prayer in which Mr. Perry gave thanks for the food that a kind and generous Providence had provided for nourishment and moderate enjoyment.

“God hadn’t a single thing to do with providing Adam for you,” muttered Faith rebelliously under her breath.

“God had nothing to do with giving Adam to you,” Faith muttered rebelliously under her breath.

The boys gladly made their escape to outdoors, Una went to help Aunt Martha with the dishes—though that rather grumpy old dame never welcomed her timid assistance—and Faith betook herself to the study where a cheerful wood fire was burning in the grate. She thought she would thereby escape from the hated Mr. Perry, who had announced his intention of taking a nap in his room during the afternoon. But scarcely had Faith settled herself in a corner, with a book, when he walked in and, standing before the fire, proceeded to survey the disorderly study with an air of disapproval.

The boys happily ran outside, while Una went to help Aunt Martha with the dishes—although that rather grumpy old lady never really appreciated her hesitant help. Faith made her way to the study, where a cozy wood fire was crackling in the grate. She thought she could avoid the annoying Mr. Perry, who had planned to take a nap in his room during the afternoon. But barely had Faith settled into a corner with a book when he walked in and stood in front of the fire, looking around the messy study with a disapproving expression.

“You father’s books seem to be in somewhat deplorable confusion, my little girl,” he said severely.

"Your father's books look like they're in a pretty messy state, my little girl," he said sternly.

Faith darkled in her corner and said not a word. She would not talk to this—this creature.

Faith lingered in her corner and said nothing. She would not talk to this—this thing.

“You should try to put them in order,” Mr. Perry went on, playing with his handsome watch chain and smiling patronizingly on Faith. “You are quite old enough to attend to such duties. My little daughter at home is only ten and she is already an excellent little housekeeper and the greatest help and comfort to her mother. She is a very sweet child. I wish you had the privilege of her acquaintance. She could help you in many ways. Of course, you have not had the inestimable privilege of a good mother’s care and training. A sad lack—a very sad lack. I have spoken more than once to your father in this connection and pointed out his duty to him faithfully, but so far with no effect. I trust he may awaken to a realization of his responsibility before it is too late. In the meantime, it is your duty and privilege to endeavour to take your sainted mother’s place. You might exercise a great influence over your brothers and your little sister—you might be a true mother to them. I fear that you do not think of these things as you should. My dear child, allow me to open your eyes in regard to them.”

“You should try to organize them,” Mr. Perry continued, fiddling with his nice watch chain and smiling condescendingly at Faith. “You’re old enough to take care of these responsibilities. My little daughter at home is only ten, and she’s already an amazing little housekeeper and a huge help and comfort to her mother. She’s such a sweet child; I wish you could meet her. She could assist you in so many ways. Of course, you haven’t had the invaluable benefit of a good mother’s care and guidance. It’s a sad gap—a very sad gap. I’ve talked to your father about this before, pointing out his responsibilities, but so far, it hasn’t made any difference. I hope he realizes his responsibilities before it’s too late. In the meantime, it’s your duty and privilege to try to take your beloved mother’s place. You could have a significant influence on your brothers and your little sister—you could truly be a mother to them. I worry that you don’t think about these things as much as you should. My dear child, let me help you see these matters more clearly.”

Mr. Perry’s oily, complacent voice trickled on. He was in his element. Nothing suited him better than to lay down the law, patronize and exhort. He had no idea of stopping, and he did not stop. He stood before the fire, his feet planted firmly on the rug, and poured out a flood of pompous platitudes. Faith heard not a word. She was really not listening to him at all. But she was watching his long black coat-tails with impish delight growing in her brown eyes. Mr. Perry was standing very near the fire. His coat-tails began to scorch—his coat-tails began to smoke. He still prosed on, wrapped up in his own eloquence. The coat-tails smoked worse. A tiny spark flew up from the burning wood and alighted in the middle of one. It clung and caught and spread into a smouldering flame. Faith could restrain herself no longer and broke into a stifled giggle.

Mr. Perry’s slick, self-satisfied voice droned on. He was in his element. Nothing made him happier than laying down the law, talking down to people, and giving orders. He had no intention of stopping, and he didn’t. He stood in front of the fire, his feet firmly planted on the rug, and unleashed a flood of self-important clichés. Faith didn’t hear a word. She wasn’t really paying attention to him at all. But she was watching his long black coat-tails with mischievous delight growing in her brown eyes. Mr. Perry was standing very close to the fire. His coat-tails started to scorch—his coat-tails began to smoke. He kept rambling on, lost in his own oratory. The coat-tails smoked even more. A tiny spark flew up from the burning wood and landed in the middle of one. It stuck, caught fire, and spread into a smoldering flame. Faith couldn’t hold it in any longer and let out a stifled giggle.

Mr. Perry stopped short, angered over this impertinence. Suddenly he became conscious that a reek of burning cloth filled the room. He whirled round and saw nothing. Then he clapped his hands to his coat-tails and brought them around in front of him. There was already quite a hole in one of them—and this was his new suit. Faith shook with helpless laughter over his pose and expression.

Mr. Perry stopped abruptly, frustrated by this rudeness. Suddenly, he noticed a strong smell of burning fabric filling the room. He turned around and saw nothing. Then he pulled his coat-tails forward and brought them in front of him. There was already a considerable hole in one of them—and this was his new suit. Faith was shaking with uncontrollable laughter at his stance and expression.

“Did you see my coat-tails burning?” he demanded angrily.

“Did you see my coat tails on fire?” he asked angrily.

“Yes, sir,” said Faith demurely.

“Yes, sir,” Faith replied softly.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” he demanded, glaring at her.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” he asked, staring at her.

“You said it wasn’t good manners to interrupt, sir,” said Faith, more demurely still.

“You said it wasn’t good manners to interrupt, sir,” Faith said, even more softly.

“If—if I was your father, I would give you a spanking that you would remember all your life, Miss,” said a very angry reverend gentleman, as he stalked out of the study. The coat of Mr. Meredith’s second best suit would not fit Mr. Perry, so he had to go to the evening service with his singed coat-tail. But he did not walk up the aisle with his usual consciousness of the honour he was conferring on the building. He never would agree to an exchange of pulpits with Mr. Meredith again, and he was barely civil to the latter when they met for a few minutes at the station the next morning. But Faith felt a certain gloomy satisfaction. Adam was partially avenged.

“If I were your father, I would give you a spanking that you'd remember for the rest of your life, Miss,” said a very angry reverend as he stormed out of the study. Mr. Meredith’s second best suit didn’t fit Mr. Perry, so he had to go to the evening service with his singed coat-tail. But he didn’t walk up the aisle with his usual sense of the honor he was bringing to the building. He would never agree to swap pulpits with Mr. Meredith again, and he was barely polite to him when they ran into each other for a few minutes at the station the next morning. But Faith felt a certain gloomy satisfaction. Adam was partly avenged.

CHAPTER XX.
FAITH MAKES A FRIEND

Next day in school was a hard one for Faith. Mary Vance had told the tale of Adam, and all the scholars, except the Blythes, thought it quite a joke. The girls told Faith, between giggles, that it was too bad, and the boys wrote sardonic notes of condolence to her. Poor Faith went home from school feeling her very soul raw and smarting within her.

The next day at school was tough for Faith. Mary Vance had shared the story about Adam, and all the students, except the Blythes, found it hilarious. The girls whispered to Faith, giggling, that it was unfortunate, while the boys wrote sarcastic notes of sympathy to her. Poor Faith left school feeling like her heart was hurting and sore inside.

“I’m going over to Ingleside to have a talk with Mrs. Blythe,” she sobbed. “She won’t laugh at me, as everybody else does. I’ve just got to talk to somebody who understands how bad I feel.”

“I’m going over to Ingleside to talk to Mrs. Blythe,” she cried. “She won’t laugh at me like everyone else does. I just need to talk to someone who gets how bad I feel.”

She ran down through Rainbow Valley. Enchantment had been at work the night before. A light snow had fallen and the powdered firs were dreaming of a spring to come and a joy to be. The long hill beyond was richly purple with leafless beeches. The rosy light of sunset lay over the world like a pink kiss. Of all the airy, fairy places, full of weird, elfin grace, Rainbow Valley that winter evening was the most beautiful. But all its dreamlike loveliness was lost on poor, sore-hearted little Faith.

She ran down through Rainbow Valley. Magic had been at work the night before. A light snow had fallen, and the powdery fir trees seemed to be dreaming of an upcoming spring and future joy. The long hill beyond was a deep purple with bare beeches. The rosy light of sunset spread over the world like a pink kiss. Of all the whimsical, enchanting places filled with strange, fairy-like beauty, Rainbow Valley that winter evening was the most stunning. But all its dreamlike charm was wasted on poor, heartbroken little Faith.

By the brook she came suddenly upon Rosemary West, who was sitting on the old pine tree. She was on her way home from Ingleside, where she had been giving the girls their music lesson. She had been lingering in Rainbow Valley quite a little time, looking across its white beauty and roaming some by-ways of dream. Judging from the expression of her face, her thoughts were pleasant ones. Perhaps the faint, occasional tinkle from the bells on the Tree Lovers brought the little lurking smile to her lips. Or perhaps it was occasioned by the consciousness that John Meredith seldom failed to spend Monday evening in the gray house on the white wind-swept hill.

By the brook, she unexpectedly came across Rosemary West, who was sitting on the old pine tree. She was heading home from Ingleside, where she had just given the girls their music lesson. She had been wandering in Rainbow Valley for a while, admiring its pure beauty and exploring some dream-like paths. Judging by the expression on her face, her thoughts were happy ones. Maybe the soft, occasional jingling from the bells on the Tree Lovers brought a lingering smile to her lips. Or perhaps it was because she knew that John Meredith usually spent Monday evenings in the gray house on the white wind-swept hill.

Into Rosemary’s dreams burst Faith Meredith full of rebellious bitterness. Faith stopped abruptly when she saw Miss West. She did not know her very well—just well enough to speak to when they met. And she did not want to see any one just then—except Mrs. Blythe. She knew her eyes and nose were red and swollen and she hated to have a stranger know she had been crying.

Into Rosemary’s dreams came Faith Meredith, full of rebellious bitterness. Faith stopped suddenly when she saw Miss West. She didn’t know her very well—just enough to say hello when they ran into each other. And she really didn’t want to see anyone at that moment—except Mrs. Blythe. She was aware that her eyes and nose were red and swollen, and she hated that a stranger could tell she had been crying.

“Good evening, Miss West,” she said uncomfortably.

“Good evening, Miss West,” she said awkwardly.

“What is the matter, Faith?” asked Rosemary gently.

“What’s wrong, Faith?” asked Rosemary softly.

“Nothing,” said Faith rather shortly.

“Nothing,” Faith replied curtly.

“Oh!” Rosemary smiled. “You mean nothing that you can tell to outsiders, don’t you?”

“Oh!” Rosemary smiled. “You’re talking about things you can’t tell anyone outside, right?”

Faith looked at Miss West with sudden interest. Here was a person who understood things. And how pretty she was! How golden her hair was under her plumy hat! How pink her cheeks were over her velvet coat! How blue and companionable her eyes were! Faith felt that Miss West could be a lovely friend—if only she were a friend instead of a stranger!

Faith looked at Miss West with newfound interest. Here was someone who understood everything. And she was so pretty! Her hair shone golden under her feathery hat! Her cheeks were a rosy pink against her velvet coat! Her eyes were a friendly blue! Faith felt that Miss West could be a wonderful friend—if only she were a friend instead of a stranger!

“I—I’m going up to tell Mrs. Blythe,” said Faith. “She always understands—she never laughs at us. I always talk things over with her. It helps.”

“I—I’m going to tell Mrs. Blythe,” said Faith. “She always gets it—she never laughs at us. I always talk things out with her. It helps.”

“Dear girlie, I’m sorry to have to tell you that Mrs. Blythe isn’t home,” said Miss West, sympathetically. “She went to Avonlea to-day and isn’t coming back till the last of the week.”

“Dear girl, I’m sorry to say that Mrs. Blythe isn’t home,” said Miss West, sympathetically. “She went to Avonlea today and won’t be back until the end of the week.”

Faith’s lip quivered.

Faith's lips quivered.

“Then I might as well go home again,” she said miserably.

“Then I might as well just go home,” she said unhappily.

“I suppose so—unless you think you could bring yourself to talk it over with me instead,” said Miss Rosemary gently. “It is such a help to talk things over. I know. I don’t suppose I can be as good at understanding as Mrs. Blythe—but I promise you that I won’t laugh.”

“I guess so—unless you think you could bring yourself to talk it over with me instead,” said Miss Rosemary gently. “It is really helpful to discuss things. I know. I don’t think I can understand as well as Mrs. Blythe—but I promise I won’t laugh.”

“You wouldn’t laugh outside,” hesitated Faith. “But you might—inside.”

“You wouldn’t laugh outside,” Faith said hesitantly. “But you might—inside.”

“No, I wouldn’t laugh inside, either. Why should I? Something has hurt you—it never amuses me to see anybody hurt, no matter what hurts them. If you feel that you’d like to tell me what has hurt you I’ll be glad to listen. But if you think you’d rather not—that’s all right, too, dear.”

“No, I wouldn’t laugh inside, either. Why should I? Something has hurt you—it never amuses me to see anybody hurt, no matter what caused the pain. If you feel like sharing what has hurt you, I’ll be happy to listen. But if you’d rather not—that’s okay, too, dear.”

Faith took another long, earnest look into Miss West’s eyes. They were very serious—there was no laughter in them, not even far, far back. With a little sigh she sat down on the old pine beside her new friend and told her all about Adam and his cruel fate.

Faith took another long, serious look into Miss West’s eyes. They were very serious—there was no laughter in them, not even faintly in the background. With a small sigh, she sat down on the old pine next to her new friend and shared everything about Adam and his tragic fate.

Rosemary did not laugh or feel like laughing. She understood and sympathized—really, she was almost as good as Mrs. Blythe—yes, quite as good.

Rosemary didn’t laugh or feel like laughing. She understood and sympathized—truly, she was almost as good as Mrs. Blythe—yes, just as good.

“Mr. Perry is a minister, but he should have been a butcher,” said Faith bitterly. “He is so fond of carving things up. He enjoyed cutting poor Adam to pieces. He just sliced into him as if he were any common rooster.”

“Mr. Perry is a minister, but he should have been a butcher,” Faith said bitterly. “He loves carving things up. He enjoyed cutting poor Adam to pieces. He just sliced into him as if he were any ordinary rooster.”

“Between you and me, Faith, I don’t like Mr. Perry very well myself,” said Rosemary, laughing a little—but at Mr. Perry, not at Adam, as Faith clearly understood. “I never did like him. I went to school with him—he was a Glen boy, you know—and he was a most detestable little prig even then. Oh, how we girls used to hate holding his fat, clammy hands in the ring-around games. But we must remember, dear, that he didn’t know that Adam had been a pet of yours. He thought he was just a common rooster. We must be just, even when we are terribly hurt.”

"Between you and me, Faith, I don’t really like Mr. Perry either,” said Rosemary, laughing a bit—but it was at Mr. Perry, not at Adam, as Faith clearly understood. “I never liked him. I went to school with him—he was a Glen boy, you know—and he was a really annoying little know-it-all even back then. Oh, how we girls hated holding his fat, clammy hands in the ring-around games. But we have to remember, dear, that he didn’t know Adam was special to you. He thought he was just an ordinary guy. We need to be fair, even when we’re really hurt.”

“I suppose so,” admitted Faith. “But why does everybody seem to think it funny that I should have loved Adam so much, Miss West? If it had been a horrid old cat nobody would have thought it queer. When Lottie Warren’s kitten had its legs cut off by the binder everybody was sorry for her. She cried two days in school and nobody laughed at her, not even Dan Reese. And all her chums went to the kitten’s funeral and helped her bury it—only they couldn’t bury its poor little paws with it, because they couldn’t find them. It was a horrid thing to have happen, of course, but I don’t think it was as dreadful as seeing your pet eaten up. Yet everybody laughs at me.”

“I guess so,” Faith admitted. “But why does everyone find it funny that I loved Adam so much, Miss West? If it had been some ugly old cat, no one would think it was weird. When Lottie Warren’s kitten lost its legs to the binder, everyone felt sorry for her. She cried for two days at school and nobody laughed at her, not even Dan Reese. All her friends went to the kitten’s funeral and helped her bury it—except they couldn’t bury its poor little paws because they couldn’t find them. It was a terrible thing to happen, of course, but I don’t think it was as awful as watching your pet be eaten up. Yet everyone laughs at me.”

“I think it is because the name ‘rooster’ seems rather a funny one,” said Rosemary gravely. “There is something in it that is comical. Now, ‘chicken’ is different. It doesn’t sound so funny to talk of loving a chicken.”

“I think it’s because the name ‘rooster’ sounds pretty funny,” said Rosemary seriously. “There is something amusing about it. Now, ‘chicken’ is different. It doesn’t sound so weird to say you love a chicken.”

“Adam was the dearest little chicken, Miss West. He was just a little golden ball. He would run up to me and peck out of my hand. And he was handsome when he grew up, too—white as snow, with such a beautiful curving white tail, though Mary Vance said it was too short. He knew his name and always came when I called him—he was a very intelligent rooster. And Aunt Martha had no right to kill him. He was mine. It wasn’t fair, was it, Miss West?”

“Adam was the cutest little chick, Miss West. He was just a tiny golden ball. He would run up to me and peck food from my hand. And he was handsome when he grew up, too—white as snow, with a gorgeous curving white tail, even though Mary Vance said it was too short. He knew his name and always came when I called him—he was a really smart rooster. And Aunt Martha had no right to kill him. He was mine. It wasn’t fair, was it, Miss West?”

“No, it wasn’t,” said Rosemary decidedly. “Not a bit fair. I remember I had a pet hen when I was a little girl. She was such a pretty little thing—all golden brown and speckly. I loved her as much as I ever loved any pet. She was never killed—she died of old age. Mother wouldn’t have her killed because she was my pet.”

“No, it wasn’t,” Rosemary said firmly. “Not at all fair. I remember having a pet hen when I was a kid. She was such a pretty little thing—all golden brown and speckled. I loved her as much as I loved any pet. She was never killed—she died of old age. Mom wouldn’t have had her killed because she was my pet.”

“If my mother had been living she wouldn’t have let Adam be killed,” said Faith. “For that matter, father wouldn’t have either, if he’d been home and known of it. I’m sure he wouldn’t, Miss West.”

“If my mother had been alive, she wouldn’t have allowed Adam to be killed,” said Faith. “To be honest, Dad wouldn’t have either, if he’d been home and aware of it. I’m sure he wouldn’t, Miss West.”

“I’m sure, too,” said Rosemary. There was a little added flush on her face. She looked rather conscious but Faith noticed nothing.

“I’m sure, too,” said Rosemary. Her face was slightly flushed. She seemed a bit self-aware, but Faith didn’t notice a thing.

“Was it very wicked of me not to tell Mr. Perry his coat-tails were scorching?” she asked anxiously.

“Was it really wrong of me not to tell Mr. Perry his coat-tails were on fire?” she asked anxiously.

“Oh, terribly wicked,” answered Rosemary, with dancing eyes. “But I would have been just as naughty, Faith—I wouldn’t have told him they were scorching—and I don’t believe I would ever have been a bit sorry for my wickedness, either.”

“Oh, so wicked,” Rosemary replied, her eyes sparkling. “But I would have been just as naughty, Faith—I wouldn’t have told him they were burning hot—and I don’t think I would ever have felt the slightest bit guilty about my wickedness, either.”

“Una thought I should have told him because he was a minister.”

“Una thought I should have told him because he was a pastor.”

“Dearest, if a minister doesn’t behave as a gentleman we are not bound to respect his coat-tails. I know I would just have loved to see Jimmy Perry’s coat-tails burning up. It must have been fun.”

“Darling, if a minister doesn’t act like a gentleman, we’re not obligated to respect his coat-tails. I know I would’ve loved to see Jimmy Perry’s coat-tails go up in flames. It must have been a blast.”

Both laughed; but Faith ended with a bitter little sigh.

Both laughed, but Faith finished with a bitter little sigh.

“Well, anyway, Adam is dead and I am never going to love anything again.”

“Well, anyway, Adam is dead and I am never going to love anything again.”

“Don’t say that, dear. We miss so much out of life if we don’t love. The more we love the richer life is—even if it is only some little furry or feathery pet. Would you like a canary, Faith—a little golden bit of a canary? If you would I’ll give you one. We have two up home.”

“Don’t say that, dear. We miss out on so much in life if we don’t love. The more we love, the richer life is—even if it’s just a little furry or feathery pet. Would you like a canary, Faith—a little golden canary? If you do, I’ll get you one. We have two at home.”

“Oh, I would like that,” cried Faith. “I love birds. Only—would Aunt Martha’s cat eat it? It’s so tragic to have your pets eaten. I don’t think I could endure it a second time.”

“Oh, I would like that,” cried Faith. “I love birds. Only—would Aunt Martha’s cat eat it? It’s so tragic to have your pets eaten. I don’t think I could handle it again.”

“If you hang the cage far enough from the wall I don’t think the cat could harm it. I’ll tell you just how to take care of it and I’ll bring it to Ingleside for you the next time I come down.”

“If you hang the cage far enough from the wall, I don’t think the cat could reach it. I’ll explain exactly how to take care of it, and I’ll bring it to Ingleside for you the next time I come down.”

To herself, Rosemary was thinking,

Rosemary was thinking to herself,

“It will give every gossip in the Glen something to talk of, but I will not care. I want to comfort this poor little heart.”

“It'll give everyone in the Glen something to gossip about, but I won't care. I want to comfort this poor little heart.”

Faith was comforted. Sympathy and understanding were very sweet. She and Miss Rosemary sat on the old pine until the twilight crept softly down over the white valley and the evening star shone over the gray maple grove. Faith told Rosemary all her small history and hopes, her likes and dislikes, the ins and outs of life at the manse, the ups and downs of school society. Finally they parted firm friends.

Faith felt reassured. Sympathy and understanding were really comforting. She and Miss Rosemary sat on the old pine until twilight gently descended over the white valley and the evening star appeared over the gray maple grove. Faith shared all her little stories and hopes with Rosemary, her preferences and aversions, the details of life at the manse, and the highs and lows of school social life. In the end, they parted as good friends.

Mr. Meredith was, as usual, lost in dreams when supper began that evening, but presently a name pierced his abstraction and brought him back to reality. Faith was telling Una of her meeting with Rosemary.

Mr. Meredith was, as usual, lost in thought when dinner started that evening, but soon a name broke through his distraction and brought him back to reality. Faith was telling Una about her meeting with Rosemary.

“She is just lovely, I think,” said Faith. “Just as nice as Mrs. Blythe—but different. I felt as if I wanted to hug her. She did hug me—such a nice, velvety hug. And she called me ‘dearest.’ It thriled me. I could tell her anything.”

“She’s just lovely, I think,” said Faith. “Just as nice as Mrs. Blythe—but different. I felt like I wanted to hug her. She did hug me—such a nice, soft hug. And she called me ‘dearest.’ It thrilled me. I could tell her anything.”

“So you liked Miss West, Faith?” Mr. Meredith asked, with a rather odd intonation.

“So you liked Miss West, Faith?” Mr. Meredith asked, with a rather strange tone.

“I love her,” cried Faith.

“I love her,” shouted Faith.

“Ah!” said Mr. Meredith. “Ah!”

“Wow!” said Mr. Meredith. “Wow!”

CHAPTER XXI.
THE IMPOSSIBLE WORD

John Meredith walked meditatively through the clear crispness of a winter night in Rainbow Valley. The hills beyond glistened with the chill splendid lustre of moonlight on snow. Every little fir tree in the long valley sang its own wild song to the harp of wind and frost. His children and the Blythe lads and lasses were coasting down the eastern slope and whizzing over the glassy pond. They were having a glorious time and their gay voices and gayer laughter echoed up and down the valley, dying away in elfin cadences among the trees. On the right the lights of Ingleside gleamed through the maple grove with the genial lure and invitation which seems always to glow in the beacons of a home where we know there is love and good-cheer and a welcome for all kin, whether of flesh or spirit. Mr. Meredith liked very well on occasion to spend an evening arguing with the doctor by the drift wood fire, where the famous china dogs of Ingleside kept ceaseless watch and ward, as became deities of the hearth, but to-night he did not look that way. Far on the western hill gleamed a paler but more alluring star. Mr. Meredith was on his way to see Rosemary West, and he meant to tell her something which had been slowly blossoming in his heart since their first meeting and had sprung into full flower on the evening when Faith had so warmly voiced her admiration for Rosemary.

John Meredith walked thoughtfully through the clear, crisp air of a winter night in Rainbow Valley. The hills beyond sparkled with the cold, beautiful glow of moonlight on the snow. Every little fir tree in the long valley seemed to sing its own wild song to the tune of the wind and frost. His children and the Blythe kids were sliding down the eastern slope and zooming over the icy pond. They were having an amazing time, and their cheerful voices and laughter echoed up and down the valley, fading away in magical melodies among the trees. To the right, the lights of Ingleside shone through the maple grove, offering the warm invitation that always seems to radiate from a home filled with love, good cheer, and a welcome for everyone, whether related by blood or spirit. Mr. Meredith enjoyed spending evenings arguing with the doctor by the driftwood fire, where the famous china dogs of Ingleside kept a watchful eye as the guardians of the hearth, but tonight he wasn’t looking that way. Far on the western hill, a fainter but more inviting star twinkled. Mr. Meredith was on his way to see Rosemary West, and he planned to share something that had been quietly growing in his heart since their first meeting, which had fully bloomed on the night when Faith had so earnestly expressed her admiration for Rosemary.

He had come to realize that he had learned to care for Rosemary. Not as he had cared for Cecilia, of course. That was entirely different. That love of romance and dream and glamour could never, he thought, return. But Rosemary was beautiful and sweet and dear—very dear. She was the best of companions. He was happier in her company than he had ever expected to be again. She would be an ideal mistress for his home, a good mother to his children.

He had come to understand that he cared for Rosemary. Not in the same way he had cared for Cecilia, of course. That was something else entirely. He believed that kind of romantic, dreamy love could never come back. But Rosemary was beautiful, sweet, and precious—very precious. She was the best of companions. He was happier with her than he had ever expected to be again. She would be the perfect partner for his home, a great mother to his children.

During the years of his widowhood Mr. Meredith had received innumerable hints from brother members of Presbytery and from many parishioners who could not be suspected of any ulterior motive, as well as from some who could, that he ought to marry again: But these hints never made any impression on him. It was commonly thought he was never aware of them. But he was quite acutely aware of them. And in his own occasional visitations of common sense he knew that the common sensible thing for him to do was to marry. But common sense was not the strong point of John Meredith, and to choose out, deliberately and cold-bloodedly, some “suitable” woman, as one might choose a housekeeper or a business partner, was something he was quite incapable of doing. How he hated that word “suitable.” It reminded him so strongly of James Perry. “A suit able woman of suit able age,” that unctuous brother of the cloth had said, in his far from subtle hint. For the moment John Meredith had had a perfectly unbelievable desire to rush madly away and propose marriage to the youngest, most unsuitable woman it was possible to discover.

During his years as a widower, Mr. Meredith received countless hints from fellow Presbytery members and many parishioners who couldn’t be suspected of having any hidden agendas, as well as from some who could, that he should get married again. But these hints never really affected him. People generally thought he was completely unaware of them. However, he was very much aware. And during his rare moments of common sense, he realized that the sensible thing to do would be to marry. But common sense was not John Meredith's strong suit, and the idea of deliberately and coldly choosing a “suitable” woman, like picking a housekeeper or a business partner, was something he simply couldn’t do. He despised that word “suitable.” It made him think of James Perry. “A suitable woman of suitable age,” that overly smug clergy member had said, in his not-so-subtle way. In that moment, John Meredith felt an overwhelming urge to run off and propose to the youngest, most unsuitable woman he could find.

Mrs. Marshall Elliott was his good friend and he liked her. But when she had bluntly told him he should marry again he felt as if she had torn away the veil that hung before some sacred shrine of his innermost life, and he had been more or less afraid of her ever since. He knew there were women in his congregation “of suitable age” who would marry him quite readily. That fact had seeped through all his abstraction very early in his ministry in Glen St. Mary. They were good, substantial, uninteresting women, one or two fairly comely, the others not exactly so and John Meredith would as soon have thought of marrying any one of them as of hanging himself. He had some ideals to which no seeming necessity could make him false. He could ask no woman to fill Cecilia’s place in his home unless he could offer her at least some of the affection and homage he had given to his girlish bride. And where, in his limited feminine acquaintance, was such a woman to be found?

Mrs. Marshall Elliott was his good friend, and he liked her. But when she bluntly told him he should marry again, he felt as if she had ripped away the veil that covered something sacred in his deepest life, and he had been somewhat afraid of her ever since. He knew there were women in his congregation "of suitable age" who would be happy to marry him. That reality had seeped through all his thoughts early in his ministry in Glen St. Mary. They were nice, decent, but unexciting women; one or two were fairly attractive, while the others not so much, and John Meredith would just as soon have thought of marrying any of them as of hanging himself. He had ideals that no apparent necessity could make him betray. He could not ask any woman to take Cecilia's place in his home unless he could offer her at least some of the love and respect he had given to his young bride. And where, in his limited knowledge of women, could he find such a person?

Rosemary West had come into his life on that autumn evening bringing with her an atmosphere in which his spirit recognized native air. Across the gulf of strangerhood they clasped hands of friendship. He knew her better in that ten minutes by the hidden spring than he knew Emmeline Drew or Elizabeth Kirk or Amy Annetta Douglas in a year, or could know them, in a century. He had fled to her for comfort when Mrs. Alec Davis had outraged his mind and soul and had found it. Since then he had gone often to the house on the hill, slipping through the shadowy paths of night in Rainbow Valley so astutely that Glen gossip could never be absolutely certain that he did go to see Rosemary West. Once or twice he had been caught in the West living room by other visitors; that was all the Ladies’ Aid had to go by. But when Elizabeth Kirk heard it she put away a secret hope she had allowed herself to cherish, without a change of expression on her kind plain face, and Emmeline Drew resolved that the next time she saw a certain old bachelor of Lowbridge she would not snub him as she had done at a previous meeting. Of course, if Rosemary West was out to catch the minister she would catch him; she looked younger than she was and men thought her pretty; besides, the West girls had money!

Rosemary West had entered his life on that autumn evening, bringing with her a vibe that felt like home to him. They crossed the gap of being strangers and shook hands in friendship. In just those ten minutes by the hidden spring, he understood her better than he did Emmeline Drew, Elizabeth Kirk, or Amy Annetta Douglas in a year, or could even know them in a century. He had turned to her for comfort after Mrs. Alec Davis had upset him, and he found it there. Since then, he had frequently visited the house on the hill, sneaking through the dim paths of night in Rainbow Valley so cleverly that Glen gossip couldn't be completely sure he actually went to see Rosemary West. Once or twice, he was caught in the West living room by other visitors; that was all the Ladies’ Aid had to go on. But when Elizabeth Kirk heard this, she let go of a secret hope she’d allowed herself to have, without any change in her kind, plain expression, and Emmeline Drew decided that the next time she saw a certain old bachelor from Lowbridge, she wouldn’t snub him as she had before. Of course, if Rosemary West was trying to win over the minister, she would succeed; she looked younger than she was and men found her attractive; plus, the West girls were wealthy!

“It is to be hoped that he won’t be so absent-minded as to propose to Ellen by mistake,” was the only malicious thing she allowed herself to say to a sympathetic sister Drew. Emmeline bore no further grudge towards Rosemary. When all was said and done, an unencumbered bachelor was far better than a widower with four children. It had been only the glamour of the manse that had temporarily blinded Emmeline’s eyes to the better part.

“It is to be hoped that he won’t be so forgetful as to propose to Ellen by mistake,” was the only mean thing she allowed herself to say to her understanding sister Drew. Emmeline held no further grudge against Rosemary. When it came down to it, an uncommitted bachelor was much better than a widower with four kids. It had only been the allure of the manse that had briefly clouded Emmeline’s judgment.

A sled with three shrieking occupants sped past Mr. Meredith to the pond. Faith’s long curls streamed in the wind and her laughter rang above that of the others. John Meredith looked after them kindly and longingly. He was glad that his children had such chums as the Blythes—glad that they had so wise and gay and tender a friend as Mrs. Blythe. But they needed something more, and that something would be supplied when he brought Rosemary West as a bride to the old manse. There was in her a quality essentially maternal.

A sled with three screaming kids zoomed by Mr. Meredith on their way to the pond. Faith’s long curls flew in the wind, and her laughter was louder than the rest. John Meredith watched them fondly and with a bit of longing. He was happy that his children had such great friends as the Blythes—happy that they had such a wise, cheerful, and caring friend in Mrs. Blythe. But they needed something more, and that would come when he brought Rosemary West home as his bride to the old manse. She had a deeply nurturing quality about her.

It was Saturday night and he did not often go calling on Saturday night, which was supposed to be dedicated to a thoughtful revision of Sunday’s sermon. But he had chosen this night because he had learned that Ellen West was going to be away and Rosemary would be alone. Often as he had spent pleasant evenings in the house on the hill he had never, since that first meeting at the spring, seen Rosemary alone. Ellen had always been there.

It was Saturday night, and he didn’t usually go out on Saturday nights, as that time was meant for working on Sunday’s sermon. But he chose this night because he found out that Ellen West was going to be away and Rosemary would be by herself. Even though he had enjoyed many pleasant evenings in the house on the hill, he had never, since their first meeting at the spring, seen Rosemary alone. Ellen had always been there.

He did not precisely object to Ellen being there. He liked Ellen West very much and they were the best of friends. Ellen had an almost masculine understanding and a sense of humour which his own shy, hidden appreciation of fun found very agreeable. He liked her interest in politics and world events. There was no man in the Glen, not even excepting Dr. Blythe, who had a better grasp of such things.

He didn’t really mind Ellen being there. He liked Ellen West a lot, and they were really close friends. Ellen had a nearly masculine understanding and a sense of humor that matched his own quiet appreciation for fun. He admired her interest in politics and current events. There was no man in the Glen, not even Dr. Blythe, who understood those things better.

“I think it is just as well to be interested in things as long as you live,” she had said. “If you’re not, it doesn’t seem to me that there’s much difference between the quick and the dead.”

“I think it’s just as important to be interested in things as long as you live,” she had said. “If you’re not, it doesn’t seem to me that there’s much difference between the living and the dead.”

He liked her pleasant, deep, rumbly voice; he liked the hearty laugh with which she always ended up some jolly and well-told story. She never gave him digs about his children as other Glen women did; she never bored him with local gossip; she had no malice and no pettiness. She was always splendidly sincere. Mr. Meredith, who had picked up Miss Cornelia’s way of classifying people, considered that Ellen belonged to the race of Joseph. Altogether, an admirable woman for a sister-in-law. Nevertheless, a man did not want even the most admirable of women around when he was proposing to another woman. And Ellen was always around. She did not insist on talking to Mr. Meredith herself all the time. She let Rosemary have a fair share of him. Many evenings, indeed, Ellen effaced herself almost totally, sitting back in the corner with St. George in her lap, and letting Mr. Meredith and Rosemary talk and sing and read books together. Sometimes they quite forgot her presence. But if their conversation or choice of duets ever betrayed the least tendency to what Ellen considered philandering, Ellen promptly nipped that tendency in the bud and blotted Rosemary out for the rest of the evening. But not even the grimmest of amiable dragons can altogether prevent a certain subtle language of eye and smile and eloquent silence; and so the minister’s courtship progressed after a fashion.

He liked her warm, deep, rumbly voice; he enjoyed the hearty laugh that always followed her funny and well-told stories. She never made sarcastic comments about his kids like other women in Glen did; she didn’t bore him with local gossip; she had no malice and no pettiness. She was always refreshingly genuine. Mr. Meredith, who had adopted Miss Cornelia’s way of categorizing people, thought Ellen belonged to the elite group. Overall, she was an admirable sister-in-law. Still, a man doesn’t want even the most admirable woman around when he’s trying to propose to someone else. And Ellen was always around. She didn’t insist on talking to Mr. Meredith all the time. She allowed Rosemary to have her fair share of him. Many evenings, in fact, Ellen nearly disappeared, sitting back in the corner with St. George in her lap, letting Mr. Meredith and Rosemary talk, sing, and read together. Sometimes they would forget she was even there. But if their conversation or choice of duets ever suggested any flirtation, Ellen quickly shut that down and made herself the center of attention for the rest of the evening. However, not even the sternest of friendly guardians can completely stop the subtle exchanges of glances, smiles, and meaningful silences; and so the minister's courtship continued in its own way.

But if it was ever to reach a climax that climax must come when Ellen was away. And Ellen was so seldom away, especially in winter. She found her own fireside the pleasantest place in the world, she vowed. Gadding had no attraction for her. She was fond of company but she wanted it at home. Mr. Meredith had almost been driven to the conclusion that he must write to Rosemary what he wanted to say, when Ellen casually announced one evening that she was going to a silver wedding next Saturday night. She had been bridesmaid when the principals were married. Only old guests were invited, so Rosemary was not included. Mr. Meredith pricked up his ears a trifle and a gleam flashed into his dreamy dark eyes. Both Ellen and Rosemary saw it; and both Ellen and Rosemary felt, with a tingling shock, that Mr. Meredith would certainly come up the hill next Saturday night.

But if it was ever going to reach a peak, that peak would have to happen when Ellen was away. And Ellen was rarely away, especially in winter. She claimed her own fireside was the nicest place in the world. Going out had no appeal for her. She enjoyed company, but she preferred it at home. Mr. Meredith had almost come to the conclusion that he’d have to write to Rosemary to say what he wanted when Ellen casually mentioned one evening that she was going to a silver wedding next Saturday night. She had been a bridesmaid when the couple got married. Only old guests were invited, so Rosemary wasn’t included. Mr. Meredith perked up a bit, and a spark lit up his dreamy dark eyes. Both Ellen and Rosemary noticed it, and both felt a tingling shock, realizing that Mr. Meredith would definitely come up the hill next Saturday night.

“Might as well have it over with, St. George,” Ellen sternly told the black cat, after Mr. Meredith had gone home and Rosemary had silently gone upstairs. “He means to ask her, St. George—I’m perfectly sure of that. So he might as well have his chance to do it and find out he can’t get her, George. She’d rather like to take him, Saint. I know that—but she promised, and she’s got to keep her promise. I’m rather sorry in some ways, St. George. I don’t know of a man I’d sooner have for a brother-in-law if a brother-in-law was convenient. I haven’t a thing against him, Saint—not a thing except that he won’t see and can’t be made to see that the Kaiser is a menace to the peace of Europe. That’s his blind spot. But he’s good company and I like him. A woman can say anything she likes to a man with a mouth like John Meredith’s and be sure of not being misunderstood. Such a man is more precious than rubies, Saint—and much rarer, George. But he can’t have Rosemary—and I suppose when he finds out he can’t have her he’ll drop us both. And we’ll miss him, Saint—we’ll miss him something scandalous, George. But she promised, and I’ll see that she keeps her promise!”

“Might as well just get it over with, St. George,” Ellen said firmly to the black cat after Mr. Meredith had gone home and Rosemary had quietly gone upstairs. “He plans to ask her, St. George—I’m absolutely sure of that. So he might as well take his chance and find out he can’t get her, George. She’d actually like to be with him, Saint. I know that—but she promised, and she needs to keep her promise. I feel a bit sorry in some ways, St. George. I can’t think of a man I’d rather have for a brother-in-law if a brother-in-law was an option. I don’t have anything against him, Saint—not a thing except that he won’t see and can’t be made to see that the Kaiser is a threat to the peace of Europe. That’s his blind spot. But he’s great company and I like him. A woman can say anything she wants to a man with a mouth like John Meredith’s and be sure she won’t be misunderstood. A man like that is more valuable than rubies, Saint—and much rarer, George. But he can’t have Rosemary—and I guess when he finds out he can’t have her, he’ll just drop both of us. And we’ll miss him, Saint—we’ll miss him terribly, George. But she promised, and I’ll make sure she keeps her promise!”

Ellen’s face looked almost ugly in its lowering resolution. Upstairs Rosemary was crying into her pillow.

Ellen’s face looked almost ugly as it lost its clarity. Upstairs, Rosemary was crying into her pillow.

So Mr. Meredith found his lady alone and looking very beautiful. Rosemary had not made any special toilet for the occasion; she wanted to, but she thought it would be absurd to dress up for a man you meant to refuse. So she wore her plain dark afternoon dress and looked like a queen in it. Her suppressed excitement coloured her face to brilliancy, her great blue eyes were pools of light less placid than usual.

So Mr. Meredith found his lady alone and looking very beautiful. Rosemary hadn’t done anything special to get ready for the occasion; she wanted to, but she thought it would be silly to dress up for a man she intended to turn down. So she wore her simple dark afternoon dress and looked like a queen in it. Her contained excitement made her face shine, and her big blue eyes were bright pools of light, less calm than usual.

She wished the interview were over. She had looked forward to it all day with dread. She felt quite sure that John Meredith cared a great deal for her after a fashion—and she felt just as sure that he did not care for her as he had cared for his first love. She felt that her refusal would disappoint him considerably, but she did not think it would altogether overwhelm him. Yet she hated to make it; hated for his sake and—Rosemary was quite honest with herself—for her own. She knew she could have loved John Meredith if—if it had been permissible. She knew that life would be a blank thing if, rejected as lover, he refused longer to be a friend. She knew that she could be very happy with him and that she could make him happy. But between her and happiness stood the prison gate of the promise she had made to Ellen years ago. Rosemary could not remember her father. He had died when she was only three years old. Ellen, who had been thirteen, remembered him, but with no special tenderness. He had been a stern, reserved man many years older than his fair, pretty wife. Five years later their brother of twelve died also; since his death the two girls had always lived alone with their mother. They had never mingled very freely in the social life of the Glen or Lowbridge, though where they went the wit and spirit of Ellen and the sweetness and beauty of Rosemary made them welcome guests. Both had what was called “a disappointment” in their girlhood. The sea had not given up Rosemary’s lover; and Norman Douglas, then a handsome, red-haired young giant, noted for wild driving and noisy though harmless escapades, had quarrelled with Ellen and left her in a fit of pique.

She wished the interview was over. She had dreaded it all day. She was pretty sure that John Meredith cared for her in his own way—and just as sure he didn’t care for her like he cared for his first love. She thought her rejection would disappoint him a lot, but she didn’t think it would completely crush him. Still, she hated to do it; hated it for him and—Rosemary was being honest with herself—for her own reasons. She knew she could have loved John Meredith if—if it was allowed. She realized that life would feel empty if he rejected her as a lover and no longer wanted to be friends. She knew she could be very happy with him and that she could make him happy. But standing between her and happiness was the prison gate of a promise she had made to Ellen years ago. Rosemary couldn’t remember her father. He had died when she was just three years old. Ellen, who had been thirteen, remembered him, but without much warmth. He had been a stern, reserved man, much older than his beautiful, kind wife. Five years later, their twelve-year-old brother died too; since then, the two girls had always lived alone with their mother. They had never really integrated into the social life of Glen or Lowbridge, though wherever they went, the wit and spirit of Ellen and the sweetness and beauty of Rosemary made them welcome guests. Both had experienced what was called “a disappointment” in their youth. The sea had not given back Rosemary’s lover; and Norman Douglas, then a handsome, red-haired young man known for reckless driving and noisy yet harmless antics, had quarreled with Ellen and left her in a fit of anger.

There were not lacking candidates for both Martin’s and Norman’s places, but none seemed to find favour in the eyes of the West girls, who drifted slowly out of youth and bellehood without any seeming regret. They were devoted to their mother, who was a chronic invalid. The three had a little circle of home interests—books and pets and flowers—which made them happy and contented.

There were plenty of candidates for both Martin’s and Norman’s spots, but none seemed to win the approval of the West girls, who moved gradually out of their youth and beauty without any apparent regret. They were dedicated to their mother, who was always unwell. The three of them had a small circle of home interests—books, pets, and flowers—that brought them happiness and contentment.

Mrs. West’s death, which occurred on Rosemary’s twenty-fifth birthday, was a bitter grief to them. At first they were intolerably lonely. Ellen, especially, continued to grieve and brood, her long, moody musings broken only by fits of stormy, passionate weeping. The old Lowbridge doctor told Rosemary that he feared permanent melancholy or worse.

Mrs. West’s death, which happened on Rosemary’s twenty-fifth birthday, was a deep sorrow for them. At first, they felt incredibly lonely. Ellen, in particular, kept grieving and dwelling on it, her prolonged, somber thoughts interrupted only by bursts of intense, tearful crying. The old Lowbridge doctor warned Rosemary that he was concerned about lasting sadness or something worse.

Once, when Ellen had sat all day, refusing either to speak or eat, Rosemary had flung herself on her knees by her sister’s side.

Once, when Ellen had sat all day, refusing to speak or eat, Rosemary had thrown herself on her knees beside her sister.

“Oh, Ellen, you have me yet,” she said imploringly. “Am I nothing to you? We have always loved each other so.”

“Oh, Ellen, you still have me,” she said urgently. “Am I nothing to you? We’ve always loved each other like this.”

“I won’t have you always,” Ellen had said, breaking her silence with harsh intensity. “You will marry and leave me. I shall be left all alone. I cannot bear the thought—I cannot. I would rather die.”

“I won’t have you for long,” Ellen had said, interrupting her silence with fierce intensity. “You will marry and leave me. I will be left all alone. I can’t stand the thought—I can’t. I would rather die.”

“I will never marry,” said Rosemary, “never, Ellen.”

“I will never get married,” said Rosemary, “never, Ellen.”

Ellen bent forward and looked searchingly into Rosemary’s eyes.

Ellen leaned in and looked intently into Rosemary’s eyes.

“Will you promise me that solemnly?” she said. “Promise it on mother’s Bible.”

“Will you promise me that seriously?” she said. “Promise it on Mom’s Bible.”

Rosemary assented at once, quite willing to humour Ellen. What did it matter? She knew quite well she would never want to marry any one. Her love had gone down with Martin Crawford to the deeps of the sea; and without love she could not marry any one. So she promised readily, though Ellen made rather a fearsome rite of it. They clasped hands over the Bible, in their mother’s vacant room, and both vowed to each other that they would never marry and would always live together.

Rosemary agreed immediately, happy to indulge Ellen. What difference did it make? She understood that she would never want to marry anyone. Her love had sunk with Martin Crawford to the bottom of the sea; and without love, she couldn’t marry anyone. So, she promised willingly, even though Ellen turned it into a rather intense ritual. They held hands over the Bible in their mother’s empty room, and both swore to each other that they would never marry and would always live together.

Ellen’s condition improved from that hour. She soon regained her normal cheery poise. For ten years she and Rosemary lived in the old house happily, undisturbed by any thought of marrying or giving in marriage. Their promise sat very lightly on them. Ellen never failed to remind her sister of it whenever any eligible male creature crossed their paths, but she had never been really alarmed until John Meredith came home that night with Rosemary. As for Rosemary, Ellen’s obsession regarding that promise had always been a little matter of mirth to her—until lately. Now, it was a merciless fetter, self-imposed but never to be shaken off. Because of it to-night she must turn her face from happiness.

Ellen's condition got better from that hour. She soon regained her usual cheerful demeanor. For ten years, she and Rosemary lived happily in the old house, without any thoughts of marrying or getting married. Their promise felt very light on them. Ellen always reminded her sister about it whenever an eligible guy showed up, but she had never really felt worried until John Meredith came home that night with Rosemary. As for Rosemary, Ellen's fixation on that promise had always seemed like a joke to her—until recently. Now, it felt like a relentless burden, self-imposed but impossible to shake off. Because of it, tonight she had to turn away from happiness.

It was true that the shy, sweet, rosebud love she had given to her boy-lover she could never give to another. But she knew now that she could give to John Meredith a love richer and more womanly. She knew that he touched deeps in her nature that Martin had never touched—that had not, perhaps, been in the girl of seventeen to touch. And she must send him away to-night—send him back to his lonely hearth and his empty life and his heart-breaking problems, because she had promised Ellen, ten years before, on their mother’s Bible, that she would never marry.

It was true that the shy, sweet, innocent love she had given to her boy-lover was something she could never give to anyone else. But she realized now that she could offer John Meredith a love that was deeper and more mature. She recognized that he reached parts of her soul that Martin never had—parts that maybe the girl she was at seventeen hadn’t even had the capacity to explore. And she had to send him away tonight—back to his lonely home and his empty life filled with heart-wrenching struggles—because she had promised Ellen, ten years ago, on their mother’s Bible, that she would never get married.

John Meredith did not immediately grasp his opportunity. On the contrary, he talked for two good hours on the least lover-like of subjects. He even tried politics, though politics always bored Rosemary. The later began to think that she had been altogether mistaken, and her fears and expectations suddenly seemed to her grotesque. She felt flat and foolish. The glow went out of her face and the lustre out of her eyes. John Meredith had not the slightest intention of asking her to marry him.

John Meredith didn’t seize his chance right away. Instead, he spent two solid hours discussing the most unromantic topics. He even ventured into politics, which always bored Rosemary. She began to realize that she had been completely wrong, and her worries and hopes suddenly felt ridiculous. She felt empty and silly. The light faded from her face and the spark left her eyes. John Meredith had no intention of proposing to her.

And then, quite suddenly, he rose, came across the room, and standing by her chair, he asked it. The room had grown terribly still. Even St. George ceased to purr. Rosemary heard her own heart beating and was sure John Meredith must hear it too.

And then, all of a sudden, he got up, walked across the room, and stood by her chair, asking her the question. The room had become incredibly quiet. Even St. George stopped purring. Rosemary could hear her own heartbeat and was certain that John Meredith could hear it too.

Now was the time for her to say no, gently but firmly. She had been ready for days with her stilted, regretful little formula. And now the words of it had completely vanished from her mind. She had to say no—and she suddenly found she could not say it. It was the impossible word. She knew now that it was not that she could have loved John Meredith, but that she did love him. The thought of putting him from her life was agony.

Now was the time for her to say no, gently but firmly. She had been prepared for days with her awkward, regretful little phrase. And now the words had completely slipped her mind. She needed to say no—and suddenly she realized she couldn’t bring herself to say it. It was the impossible word. She now understood that it wasn’t that she could have loved John Meredith, but that she did love him. The thought of removing him from her life was torture.

She must say something; she lifted her bowed golden head and asked him stammeringly to give her a few days for—for consideration.

She had to say something; she lifted her lowered golden head and asked him hesitantly for a few days to think it over.

John Meredith was a little surprised. He was not vainer than any man has a right to be, but he had expected that Rosemary West would say yes. He had been tolerably sure she cared for him. Then why this doubt—this hesitation? She was not a school girl to be uncertain as to her own mind. He felt an ugly shock of disappointment and dismay. But he assented to her request with his unfailing gentle courtesy and went away at once.

John Meredith was a bit surprised. He wasn't more vain than any guy has a right to be, but he had thought that Rosemary West would say yes. He was pretty sure she cared for him. So why this doubt—this hesitation? She wasn't a high school girl unsure of her own feelings. He felt a sharp jolt of disappointment and confusion. But he agreed to her request with his usual gentle courtesy and left immediately.

“I will tell you in a few days,” said Rosemary, with downcast eyes and burning face.

“I'll let you know in a few days,” said Rosemary, with her eyes downcast and her face flushed.

When the door shut behind him she went back into the room and wrung her hands.

When the door closed behind him, she went back into the room and twisted her hands.

CHAPTER XXII.
ST. GEORGE KNOWS ALL ABOUT IT

At midnight Ellen West was walking home from the Pollock silver wedding. She had stayed a little while after the other guests had gone, to help the gray-haired bride wash the dishes. The distance between the two houses was not far and the road good, so that Ellen was enjoying the walk back home in the moonlight.

At midnight, Ellen West was walking home from the Pollock silver wedding. She had stayed a little longer after the other guests had left to help the gray-haired bride wash the dishes. The distance between the two houses wasn't far, and the road was nice, so Ellen was enjoying her walk home in the moonlight.

The evening had been a pleasant one. Ellen, who had not been to a party for years, found it very pleasant. All the guests had been members of her old set and there was no intrusive youth to spoil the flavour, for the only son of the bride and groom was far away at college and could not be present. Norman Douglas had been there and they had met socially for the first time in years, though she had seen him once or twice in church that winter. Not the least sentiment was awakened in Ellen’s heart by their meeting. She was accustomed to wonder, when she thought about it at all, how she could ever have fancied him or felt so badly over his sudden marriage. But she had rather liked meeting him again. She had forgotten how bracing and stimulating he could be. No gathering was ever stagnant when Norman Douglas was present. Everybody had been surprised when Norman came. It was well known he never went anywhere. The Pollocks had invited him because he had been one of the original guests, but they never thought he would come. He had taken his second cousin, Amy Annetta Douglas, out to supper and seemed rather attentive to her. But Ellen sat across the table from him and had a spirited argument with him—an argument during which all his shouting and banter could not fluster her and in which she came off best, flooring Norman so composedly and so completely that he was silent for ten minutes. At the end of which time he had muttered in his ruddy beard—“spunky as ever—spunky as ever”—and began to hector Amy Annetta, who giggled foolishly over his sallies where Ellen would have retorted bitingly.

The evening had been enjoyable. Ellen, who hadn't been to a party in years, found it really nice. All the guests were from her old circle, and there was no annoying young person to ruin the vibe, since the bride and groom’s only son was away at college and couldn’t attend. Norman Douglas was there, and they met socially for the first time in years, although she had seen him a few times in church that winter. Their meeting didn’t stir any feelings in Ellen’s heart. She often wondered how she could have ever liked him or been so upset about his sudden marriage. But she actually enjoyed seeing him again. She had forgotten how refreshing and inspiring he could be. No event ever felt dull with Norman Douglas around. Everyone was surprised when he showed up. It was well-known he rarely went out. The Pollocks had invited him because he was one of the original guests, but they never thought he would come. He had taken his second cousin, Amy Annetta Douglas, out to dinner and seemed quite attentive to her. But Ellen sat across the table from him and had a lively debate with him—an argument during which all his shouting and teasing couldn’t rattle her, and she ended up winning, leaving Norman so stunned he was silent for ten minutes. After that, he muttered in his reddish beard, “spunky as ever—spunky as ever”—and started to tease Amy Annetta, who giggled foolishly at his jokes while Ellen would have responded with sharp remarks.

Ellen thought these things over as she walked home, tasting them with reminiscent relish. The moonlit air sparkled with frost. The snow crisped under her feet. Below her lay the Glen with the white harbour beyond. There was a light in the manse study. So John Meredith had gone home. Had he asked Rosemary to marry him? And after what fashion had she made her refusal known? Ellen felt that she would never know this, though she was quite curious. She was sure Rosemary would never tell her anything about it and she would not dare to ask. She must just be content with the fact of the refusal. After all, that was the only thing that really mattered.

Ellen thought about these things as she walked home, savoring the memories. The moonlit air sparkled with frost. The snow crunched under her feet. Below her was the Glen with the white harbor beyond. There was a light in the manse study. So John Meredith had gone home. Had he asked Rosemary to marry him? And how had she chosen to turn him down? Ellen felt that she would never find out, even though she was quite curious. She was sure Rosemary would never share anything about it, and she wouldn’t dare to ask. She had to be content with the fact of the refusal. After all, that was the only thing that really mattered.

“I hope he’ll have sense enough to come back once in a while and be friendly,” she said to herself. She disliked so much to be alone that thinking aloud was one of her devices for circumventing unwelcome solitude. “It’s awful never to have a man-body with some brains to talk to once in a while. And like as not he’ll never come near the house again. There’s Norman Douglas, too—I like that man, and I’d like to have a good rousing argument with him now and then. But he’d never dare come up for fear people would think he was courting me again—for fear I’d think it, too, most likely—though he’s more a stranger to me now than John Meredith. It seems like a dream that we could ever have been beaus. But there it is—there’s only two men in the Glen I’d ever want to talk to—and what with gossip and this wretched love-making business it’s not likely I’ll ever see either of them again. I could,” said Ellen, addressing the unmoved stars with a spiteful emphasis, “I could have made a better world myself.”

"I hope he’s smart enough to come back every now and then and be friendly," she thought. She hated being alone so much that talking to herself was one way to deal with unwanted solitude. "It’s terrible never to have a guy around with some brains to chat with occasionally. And chances are he’ll never come near the house again. There’s Norman Douglas, too—I like him, and I’d love to have a good heated debate with him now and then. But he’d never dare come up for fear people would think he was interested in me again—for fear I’d think that too, most likely—though he feels like more of a stranger to me now than John Meredith does. It seems like a dream that we could have ever been together. But there it is—there are only two men in the Glen I’d ever want to talk to—and with all the gossip and this miserable love drama, it’s unlikely I’ll see either of them again. I could," said Ellen, addressing the silent stars with a bitter emphasis, "I could have made a better world myself."

She paused at her gate with a sudden vague feeling of alarm. There was still a light in the living-room and to and fro across the window-shades went the shadow of a woman walking restlessly up and down. What was Rosemary doing up at this hour of the night? And why was she striding about like a lunatic?

She stopped at her gate, suddenly feeling a vague sense of unease. There was still a light in the living room, and a shadow of a woman moved back and forth across the window shades, pacing restlessly. What was Rosemary doing up at this time of night? And why was she walking around like a maniac?

Ellen went softly in. As she opened the hall door Rosemary came out of the room. She was flushed and breathless. An atmosphere of stress and passion hung about her like a garment.

Ellen walked in quietly. As she opened the front door, Rosemary stepped out of the room. She looked flushed and out of breath. A tense and passionate vibe surrounded her like a cloak.

“Why aren’t you in bed, Rosemary?” demanded Ellen.

“Why aren’t you in bed, Rosemary?” Ellen asked.

“Come in here,” said Rosemary intensely. “I want to tell you something.”

“Come in here,” said Rosemary urgently. “I need to tell you something.”

Ellen composedly removed her wraps and overshoes, and followed her sister into the warm, fire-lighted room. She stood with her hand on the table and waited. She was looking very handsome herself, in her own grim, black-browed style. The new black velvet dress, with its train and V-neck, which she had made purposely for the party, became her stately, massive figure. She wore coiled around her neck the rich heavy necklace of amber beads which was a family heirloom. Her walk in the frosty air had stung her cheeks into a glowing scarlet. But her steel-blue eyes were as icy and unyielding as the sky of the winter night. She stood waiting in a silence which Rosemary could break only by a convulsive effort.

Ellen calmly took off her coat and overshoes and followed her sister into the warm, fire-lit room. She stood with her hand on the table, waiting. She looked striking in her own serious, dark-eyed way. The new black velvet dress, featuring a train and a V-neck, which she had specifically made for the party, suited her impressive, strong figure. She wore a rich, heavy necklace of amber beads around her neck, a family heirloom. Her walk in the cold air had left her cheeks glowing bright red. But her steel-blue eyes were as cold and unyielding as the winter night sky. She stood there in silence, a quiet that Rosemary could only break with considerable effort.

“Ellen, Mr. Meredith was here this evening.”

“Ellen, Mr. Meredith was here tonight.”

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“And—and—he asked me to marry him.”

“And—and—he asked me to marry him.”

“So I expected. Of course, you refused him?”

“So I expected. Of course, you said no to him?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Rosemary.” Ellen clenched her hands and took an involuntary step forward. “Do you mean to tell me that you accepted him?”

“Rosemary.” Ellen clenched her hands and took an involuntary step forward. “Are you really saying that you accepted him?”

“No—no.”

“Nope.”

Ellen recovered her self-command.

Ellen regained her self-control.

“What did you do then?”

“What did you do next?”

“I—I asked him to give me a few days to think it over.”

“I—I asked him to give me a few days to think about it.”

“I hardly see why that was necessary,” said Ellen, coldly contemptuous, “when there is only the one answer you can make him.”

“I don't see why that was necessary,” said Ellen, icily dismissive, “when there's only one answer you can give him.”

Rosemary held out her hands beseechingly.

Rosemary stretched out her hands, pleading.

“Ellen,” she said desperately, “I love John Meredith—I want to be his wife. Will you set me free from that promise?”

“Ellen,” she said urgently, “I love John Meredith—I want to marry him. Will you help me get out of that promise?”

“No,” said Ellen, merciless, because she was sick from fear.

“No,” said Ellen, with no pity, because she was sick with fear.

“Ellen—Ellen—”

"Ellen—Ellen—"

“Listen,” interrupted Ellen. “I did not ask you for that promise. You offered it.”

“Listen,” Ellen interrupted. “I didn't ask you for that promise. You offered it.”

“I know—I know. But I did not think then that I could ever care for anyone again.”

“I get it—I get it. But back then, I didn’t think I could ever care for anyone again.”

“You offered it,” went on Ellen unmovably. “You promised it over our mother’s Bible. It was more than a promise—it was an oath. Now you want to break it.”

“You offered it,” Ellen continued firmly. “You promised it over our mother’s Bible. It was more than just a promise—it was a vow. Now you want to go back on it.”

“I only asked you to set me free from it, Ellen.”

“I just asked you to free me from it, Ellen.”

“I will not do it. A promise is a promise in my eyes. I will not do it. Break your promise—be forsworn if you will—but it shall not be with any assent of mine.”

“I won’t do it. A promise is a promise to me. I won’t do it. Break your promise—lie if you want—but you won’t have my agreement.”

“You are very hard on me, Ellen.”

"You’re really tough on me, Ellen."

“Hard on you! And what of me? Have you ever given a thought to what my loneliness would be here if you left me? I could not bear it—I would go crazy. I cannot live alone. Haven’t I been a good sister to you? Have I ever opposed any wish of yours? Haven’t I indulged you in everything?”

“Hard on you! And what about me? Have you ever thought about how lonely I would be here if you left? I couldn’t handle it—I would go insane. I cannot live on my own. Haven’t I been a good sister to you? Have I ever gone against any of your wishes? Haven’t I given in to you on everything?”

“Yes—yes.”

“Yeah—yeah.”

“Then why do you want to leave me for this man whom you hadn’t seen a year ago?”

“Then why do you want to leave me for this guy you hadn’t seen a year ago?”

“I love him, Ellen.”

"I love him, Ellen."

“Love! You talk like a school miss instead of a middle-aged woman. He doesn’t love you. He wants a housekeeper and a governess. You don’t love him. You want to be ‘Mrs.’—you are one of those weak-minded women who think it’s a disgrace to be ranked as an old maid. That’s all there is to it.”

“Love! You sound like a school girl instead of a middle-aged woman. He doesn’t love you. He wants a housekeeper and a nanny. You don’t love him. You just want to be ‘Mrs.’—you’re one of those insecure women who think it’s shameful to be labeled as an old maid. That’s the bottom line.”

Rosemary quivered. Ellen could not, or would not, understand. There was no use arguing with her.

Rosemary shivered. Ellen couldn’t or wouldn’t understand. There was no point in arguing with her.

“So you won’t release me, Ellen?”

“So you’re not going to let me go, Ellen?”

“No, I won’t. And I won’t talk of it again. You promised and you’ve got to keep your word. That’s all. Go to bed. Look at the time! You’re all romantic and worked up. To-morrow you’ll be more sensible. At any rate, don’t let me hear any more of this nonsense. Go.”

“No, I won’t. And I won’t bring it up again. You promised, and you need to stick to that. That’s it. Go to bed. Look at the time! You’re all caught up in your feelings. Tomorrow you’ll be more reasonable. At the very least, don’t let me hear any more of this nonsense. Go.”

Rosemary went without another word, pale and spiritless. Ellen walked stormily about the room for a few minutes, then paused before the chair where St. George had been calmly sleeping through the whole evening. A reluctant smile overspread her dark face. There had been only one time in her life—the time of her mother’s death—when Ellen had not been able to temper tragedy with comedy. Even in that long ago bitterness, when Norman Douglas had, after a fashion, jilted her, she had laughed at herself quite as often as she had cried.

Rosemary left without saying anything else, looking pale and defeated. Ellen paced angrily around the room for a few minutes before stopping in front of the chair where St. George had been peacefully sleeping all evening. A hesitant smile crossed her dark face. There had only been one time in her life—when her mother died—when Ellen couldn't balance tragedy with humor. Even during that long-ago sorrow, when Norman Douglas had kind of rejected her, she had found herself laughing just as much as she had cried.

“I expect there’ll be some sulking, St. George. Yes, Saint, I expect we are in for a few unpleasant foggy days. Well, we’ll weather them through, George. We’ve dealt with foolish children before, Saint. Rosemary’ll sulk a while—and then she’ll get over it—and all will be as before, George. She promised—and she’s got to keep her promise. And that’s the last word on the subject I’ll say to you or her or anyone, Saint.”

“I expect there will be some sulking, St. George. Yes, Saint, I think we’re in for a few rough, foggy days. Well, we’ll get through them, George. We’ve handled moody kids before, Saint. Rosemary will sulk for a bit—and then she’ll get over it—and everything will be back to normal, George. She promised—and she has to stick to her word. And that’s the last I’ll say about it to you, her, or anyone else, Saint.”

But Ellen lay savagely awake till morning.

But Ellen lay wide awake until morning.

There was no sulking, however. Rosemary was pale and quiet the next day, but beyond that Ellen could detect no difference in her. Certainly, she seemed to bear Ellen no grudge. It was stormy, so no mention was made of going to church. In the afternoon Rosemary shut herself in her room and wrote a note to John Meredith. She could not trust herself to say “no” in person. She felt quite sure that if he suspected she was saying “no” reluctantly he would not take it for an answer, and she could not face pleading or entreaty. She must make him think she cared nothing at all for him and she could do that only by letter. She wrote him the stiffest, coolest little refusal imaginable. It was barely courteous; it certainly left no loophole of hope for the boldest lover—and John Meredith was anything but that. He shrank into himself, hurt and mortified, when he read Rosemary’s letter next day in his dusty study. But under his mortification a dreadful realization presently made itself felt. He had thought he did not love Rosemary as deeply as he had loved Cecilia. Now, when he had lost her, he knew that he did. She was everything to him—everything! And he must put her out of his life completely. Even friendship was impossible now. Life stretched before him in intolerable dreariness. He must go on—there was his work—his children—but the heart had gone out of him. He sat alone all that evening in his dark, cold, comfortless study with his head bowed on his hands. Up on the hill Rosemary had a headache and went early to bed, while Ellen remarked to St. George, purring his disdain of foolish humankind, who did not know that a soft cushion was the only thing that really mattered,

There was no sulking, though. Rosemary was pale and quiet the next day, but other than that, Ellen could notice no change in her. Certainly, she didn’t seem to hold any grudge against Ellen. It was stormy, so no one brought up going to church. In the afternoon, Rosemary locked herself in her room and wrote a note to John Meredith. She couldn't trust herself to say “no” in person. She was sure that if he sensed she was saying “no” reluctantly, he wouldn’t take it as an answer, and she couldn’t handle begging or pleading. She needed to make him think she didn’t care about him at all, and she could only do that through a letter. She wrote him the most formal, cold refusal imaginable. It was barely polite; it certainly left no room for hope for the boldest lover—and John Meredith was anything but that. He shrank into himself, hurt and embarrassed, when he read Rosemary’s letter the next day in his dusty study. But beneath his embarrassment, a terrifying realization began to sink in. He had thought he didn’t love Rosemary as deeply as he had loved Cecilia. Now, having lost her, he knew that he did. She meant everything to him—everything! And he had to completely remove her from his life. Even friendship was impossible now. Life stretched ahead of him in unbearable bleakness. He had to keep going—there was his work—his children—but his heart had gone out of him. He sat alone all that evening in his dark, cold, uncomfortable study with his head bowed on his hands. Up on the hill, Rosemary had a headache and went to bed early, while Ellen commented to St. George, who was purring with disdain for foolish humans, not realizing that a soft cushion was the only thing that truly mattered.

“What would women do if headaches had never been invented, St. George? But never mind, Saint. We’ll just wink the other eye for a few weeks. I admit I don’t feel comfortable myself, George. I feel as if I had drowned a kitten. But she promised, Saint—and she was the one to offer it, George. Bismillah!”

“What would women do if headaches had never been invented, St. George? But never mind, Saint. We’ll just turn a blind eye for a few weeks. I admit I don’t feel comfortable myself, George. I feel like I’ve drowned a kitten. But she promised, Saint—and she was the one to suggest it, George. Bismillah!”

CHAPTER XXIII.
THE GOOD-CONDUCT CLUB

A light rain had been falling all day—a little, delicate, beautiful spring rain, that somehow seemed to hint and whisper of mayflowers and wakening violets. The harbour and the gulf and the low-lying shore fields had been dim with pearl-gray mists. But now in the evening the rain had ceased and the mists had blown out to sea. Clouds sprinkled the sky over the harbour like little fiery roses. Beyond it the hills were dark against a spendthrift splendour of daffodil and crimson. A great silvery evening star was watching over the bar. A brisk, dancing, new-sprung wind was blowing up from Rainbow Valley, resinous with the odours of fir and damp mosses. It crooned in the old spruces around the graveyard and ruffled Faith’s splendid curls as she sat on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone with her arms round Mary Vance and Una. Carl and Jerry were sitting opposite them on another tombstone and all were rather full of mischief after being cooped up all day.

A light rain had been falling all day—a soft, delicate, beautiful spring rain that seemed to hint at mayflowers and waking violets. The harbor, the gulf, and the low-lying fields had been shrouded in pearl-gray mist. But now, in the evening, the rain had stopped, and the mist had blown out to sea. Clouds dotted the sky over the harbor like little fiery roses. Beyond it, the hills were dark against a lavish backdrop of daffodil yellow and crimson. A bright, silvery evening star was shining over the bar. A brisk, lively wind was blowing up from Rainbow Valley, filled with the scents of pine and damp moss. It gently whispered through the old spruces around the graveyard and tousled Faith’s beautiful curls as she sat on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone, with her arms around Mary Vance and Una. Carl and Jerry were sitting opposite them on another tombstone, and they were all feeling pretty mischievous after being stuck indoors all day.

“The air just shines to-night, doesn’t it? It’s been washed so clean, you see,” said Faith happily.

“The air really shines tonight, doesn’t it? It’s been washed so clean, you know,” Faith said happily.

Mary Vance eyed her gloomily. Knowing what she knew, or fancied she knew, Mary considered that Faith was far too light-hearted. Mary had something on her mind to say and she meant to say it before she went home. Mrs. Elliott had sent her up to the manse with some new-laid eggs, and had told her not to stay longer than half an hour. The half hour was nearly up, so Mary uncurled her cramped legs from under her and said abruptly,

Mary Vance looked at her with a heavy heart. Given what she knew— or thought she knew— Mary felt that Faith was way too cheerful. Mary had something important on her mind and was determined to say it before she went home. Mrs. Elliott had sent her over to the manse with some fresh eggs and had told her not to stay longer than half an hour. With that half hour almost up, Mary stretched her cramped legs out from under her and said abruptly,

“Never mind about the air. Just you listen to me. You manse young ones have just got to behave yourselves better than you’ve been doing this spring—that’s all there is to it. I just come up to-night a-purpose to tell you so. The way people are talking about you is awful.”

“Forget about the air. Just listen to me. You young folks really need to behave better than you have this spring—that’s all there is to it. I came here tonight just to tell you that. The way people are talking about you is terrible.”

“What have we been doing now?” cried Faith in amazement, pulling her arm away from Mary. Una’s lips trembled and her sensitive little soul shrank within her. Mary was always so brutally frank. Jerry began to whistle out of bravado. He meant to let Mary see he didn’t care for her tirades. Their behaviour was no business of hers anyway. What right had she to lecture them on their conduct?

“What have we been doing now?” Faith exclaimed in shock, pulling her arm away from Mary. Una’s lips quivered, and her sensitive little heart shrank inside her. Mary was always so harshly honest. Jerry started to whistle just to show off. He wanted Mary to know he wasn’t bothered by her rants. Their behavior was none of her concern anyway. What right did she have to lecture them about how they acted?

“Doing now! You’re doing all the time,” retorted Mary. “Just as soon as the talk about one of your didos fades away you do something else to start it up again. It seems to me you haven’t any idea of how manse children ought to behave!”

“Doing it right now! You’re doing that all the time,” Mary shot back. “Just as soon as the chatter about one of your antics dies down, you pull something else to stir it up again. It feels like you have no clue how kids from a manse should act!”

“Maybe you can tell us,” said Jerry, killingly sarcastic.

“Maybe you can tell us,” Jerry said, dripping with sarcasm.

Sarcasm was quite thrown away on Mary.

Sarcasm was completely lost on Mary.

I can tell you what will happen if you don’t learn to behave yourselves. The session will ask your father to resign. There now, Master Jerry-know-it-all. Mrs. Alec Davis said so to Mrs. Elliott. I heard her. I always have my ears pricked up when Mrs. Alec Davis comes to tea. She said you were all going from bad to worse and that though it was only what was to be expected when you had nobody to bring you up, still the congregation couldn’t be expected to put up with it much longer, and something would have to be done. The Methodists just laugh and laugh at you, and that hurts the Presbyterian feelings. She says you all need a good dose of birch tonic. Lor’, if that would make folks good I oughter be a young saint. I’m not telling you this because I want to hurt your feelings. I’m sorry for you”—Mary was past mistress of the gentle art of condescension. “I understand that you haven’t much chance, the way things are. But other people don’t make as much allowance as I do. Miss Drew says Carl had a frog in his pocket in Sunday School last Sunday and it hopped out while she was hearing the lesson. She says she’s going to give up the class. Why don’t you keep your insecks home?”

I can tell you what will happen if you don’t learn to behave. The session will ask your dad to resign. There now, Master Jerry-know-it-all. Mrs. Alec Davis told that to Mrs. Elliott. I heard her. I always keep my ears open when Mrs. Alec Davis comes over for tea. She said you were all getting worse, and while that’s to be expected since no one is raising you, the congregation can’t put up with it much longer, and something needs to be done. The Methodists just laugh and laugh at you, and that hurts the Presbyterians' feelings. She says you all need a good dose of birch tonic. Goodness, if that would make people behave, I ought to be a young saint. I’m not telling you this to hurt your feelings. I’m sorry for you—Mary was a master at the gentle art of condescension. “I understand that you don’t have much of a chance, given the way things are. But other people don’t give as much grace as I do. Miss Drew says Carl had a frog in his pocket in Sunday School last Sunday, and it hopped out while she was teaching the lesson. She says she’s going to quit the class. Why don’t you keep your bugs at home?”

“I popped it right back in again,” said Carl. “It didn’t hurt anybody—a poor little frog! And I wish old Jane Drew would give up our class. I hate her. Her own nephew had a dirty plug of tobacco in his pocket and offered us fellows a chew when Elder Clow was praying. I guess that’s worse than a frog.”

“I put it right back in again,” said Carl. “It didn’t hurt anyone—a poor little frog! And I wish old Jane Drew would quit our class. I can’t stand her. Her own nephew had a nasty plug of tobacco in his pocket and offered us guys a chew while Elder Clow was praying. I guess that’s worse than a frog.”

“No, ‘cause frogs are more unexpected-like. They make more of a sensation. ‘Sides, he wasn’t caught at it. And then that praying competition you had last week has made a fearful scandal. Everybody is talking about it.”

“No, because frogs are more surprising. They create more of a buzz. Besides, he wasn’t caught doing it. And that praying competition you had last week has caused quite a scandal. Everyone is talking about it.”

“Why, the Blythes were in that as well as us,” cried Faith, indignantly. “It was Nan Blythe who suggested it in the first place. And Walter took the prize.”

“Why, the Blythes were in that too,” Faith exclaimed, outraged. “It was Nan Blythe who suggested it to begin with. And Walter won the prize.”

“Well, you get the credit of it any way. It wouldn’t have been so bad if you hadn’t had it in the graveyard.”

“Well, you get the credit for it anyway. It wouldn’t have been so bad if you hadn’t taken it to the graveyard.”

“I should think a graveyard was a very good place to pray in,” retorted Jerry.

“I think a graveyard is a really good place to pray,” Jerry shot back.

“Deacon Hazard drove past when you were praying,” said Mary, “and he saw and heard you, with your hands folded over your stomach, and groaning after every sentence. He thought you were making fun of him.”

“Deacon Hazard drove by while you were praying,” Mary said, “and he saw and heard you, with your hands folded over your stomach, groaning after every sentence. He thought you were making fun of him.”

“So I was,” declared unabashed Jerry. “Only I didn’t know he was going by, of course. That was just a mean accident. I wasn’t praying in real earnest—I knew I had no chance of winning the prize. So I was just getting what fun I could out of it. Walter Blythe can pray bully. Why, he can pray as well as dad.”

“So I was,” Jerry said confidently. “Only I didn’t know he was passing by, of course. That was just a cruel accident. I wasn’t really praying—I knew I had no chance of winning the prize. So I was just trying to have some fun with it. Walter Blythe can pray incredibly well. He can pray just as good as dad.”

“Una is the only one of US who really likes praying,” said Faith pensively.

“Una is the only one of us who really likes to pray,” Faith said thoughtfully.

“Well, if praying scandalizes people so much we mustn’t do it any more,” sighed Una.

“Well, if praying bothers people that much, we shouldn’t do it anymore,” sighed Una.

“Shucks, you can pray all you want to, only not in the graveyard—and don’t make a game of it. That was what made it so bad—that, and having a tea-party on the tombstones.”

“Come on, you can pray as much as you want, just not in the graveyard—and don’t treat it like a joke. That’s what made it so wrong—besides having a tea party on the tombstones.”

“We hadn’t.”

"We didn't."

“Well, a soap-bubble party then. You had something. The over-harbour people swear you had a tea-party, but I’m willing to take your word. And you used this tombstone as a table.”

“Well, a soap-bubble party then. You had something. The people from over the harbor swear you had a tea party, but I’ll take your word for it. And you used this tombstone as a table.”

“Well, Martha wouldn’t let us blow bubbles in the house. She was awful cross that day,” explained Jerry. “And this old slab made such a jolly table.”

“Well, Martha wouldn’t let us blow bubbles in the house. She was really mad that day,” Jerry explained. “And this old slab made such a nice table.”

“Weren’t they pretty?” cried Faith, her eyes sparkling over the remembrance. “They reflected the trees and the hills and the harbour like little fairy worlds, and when we shook them loose they floated away down to Rainbow Valley.”

“Weren’t they beautiful?” exclaimed Faith, her eyes shining at the memory. “They mirrored the trees, the hills, and the harbor like tiny fairy lands, and when we set them free, they drifted down to Rainbow Valley.”

“All but one and it went over and bust up on the Methodist spire,” said Carl.

"All but one, and it went over and crashed into the Methodist spire," said Carl.

“I’m glad we did it once, anyhow, before we found out it was wrong,” said Faith.

“I’m glad we did it once, anyway, before we found out it was wrong,” said Faith.

“It wouldn’t have been wrong to blow them on the lawn,” said Mary impatiently. “Seems like I can’t knock any sense into your heads. You’ve been told often enough you shouldn’t play in the graveyard. The Methodists are sensitive about it.”

“It wouldn’t have been wrong to blow them on the lawn,” Mary said impatiently. “It seems like I can’t get any sense into your heads. You’ve been told plenty of times that you shouldn’t play in the graveyard. The Methodists care about that.”

“We forget,” said Faith dolefully. “And the lawn is so small—and so caterpillary—and so full of shrubs and things. We can’t be in Rainbow Valley all the time—and where are we to go?”

“We forget,” Faith said sadly. “And the lawn is so small—and so full of caterpillars—and packed with shrubs and stuff. We can’t be in Rainbow Valley all the time—and where are we supposed to go?”

“It’s the things you do in the graveyard. It wouldn’t matter if you just sat here and talked quiet, same as we’re doing now. Well, I don’t know what is going to come of it all, but I do know that Elder Warren is going to speak to your pa about it. Deacon Hazard is his cousin.”

“It’s what you do in the graveyard. It wouldn’t matter if you just sat here and talked quietly, just like we’re doing now. Well, I don’t know what’s going to happen with all of this, but I do know that Elder Warren is going to talk to your dad about it. Deacon Hazard is his cousin.”

“I wish they wouldn’t bother father about us,” said Una.

“I wish they wouldn’t bug Dad about us,” said Una.

“Well, people think he ought to bother himself about you a little more. I don’t—I understand him. He’s a child in some ways himself—that’s what he is, and needs some one to look after him as bad as you do. Well, perhaps he’ll have some one before long, if all tales is true.”

"Well, people think he should care about you a bit more. I don’t—I get him. He’s like a child in some ways—that’s who he is, and he needs someone to take care of him just as much as you do. Well, maybe he’ll find someone soon, if all the stories are true."

“What do you mean?” asked Faith.

“What do you mean?” Faith asked.

“Haven’t you got any idea—honest?” demanded Mary.

“Haven’t you got any idea—seriously?” demanded Mary.

“No, no. What do you mean?”

“No, no. What do you mean?”

“Well, you are a lot of innocents, upon my word. Why, everybody is talking of it. Your pa goes to see Rosemary West. She is going to be your step-ma.”

“Well, you all are pretty naive, I swear. Everyone is talking about it. Your dad is seeing Rosemary West. She’s going to be your stepmom.”

“I don’t believe it,” cried Una, flushing crimson.

“I can’t believe it,” cried Una, her face turning red.

“Well, I dunno. I just go by what folks say. I don’t give it for a fact. But it would be a good thing. Rosemary West’d make you toe the mark if she came here, I’ll bet a cent, for all she’s so sweet and smiley on the face of her. They’re always that way till they’ve caught them. But you need some one to bring you up. You’re disgracing your pa and I feel for him. I’ve always thought an awful lot of your pa ever since that night he talked to me so nice. I’ve never said a single swear word since, or told a lie. And I’d like to see him happy and comfortable, with his buttons on and his meals decent, and you young ones licked into shape, and that old cat of a Martha put in her proper place. The way she looked at the eggs I brought her to-night. ‘I hope they’re fresh,’ says she. I just wished they was rotten. But you just mind that she gives you all one for breakfast, including your pa. Make a fuss if she doesn’t. That was what they was sent up for—but I don’t trust old Martha. She’s quite capable of feeding ‘em to her cat.”

“Well, I don’t know. I just go by what people say. I don’t take it as fact. But it would be a good thing. Rosemary West would make you follow the rules if she came here, I’ll bet a penny, for all her sweetness and smiles on the outside. They’re always like that until they’ve caught someone. But you need someone to set you straight. You’re embarrassing your dad, and I feel for him. I’ve always thought highly of your dad ever since that night he spoke to me so nicely. I haven’t said a single swear word since or told a lie. And I’d like to see him happy and comfortable, with his buttons on and decent meals, and you kids straightened out, and that old hag Martha put in her proper place. The way she looked at the eggs I brought her tonight. ‘I hope they’re fresh,’ she says. I just wished they were rotten. But you make sure she gives you all one for breakfast, including your dad. Make a fuss if she doesn’t. That’s what they were sent up for—but I don’t trust old Martha. She’s totally capable of feeding them to her cat.”

Mary’s tongue being temporarily tired, a brief silence fell over the graveyard. The manse children did not feel like talking. They were digesting the new and not altogether palatable ideas Mary had suggested to them. Jerry and Carl were somewhat startled. But, after all, what did it matter? And it wasn’t likely there was a word of truth in it. Faith, on the whole, was pleased. Only Una was seriously upset. She felt that she would like to get away and cry.

Mary's tongue was a bit tired, so a brief silence fell over the graveyard. The manse kids didn’t feel like talking. They were processing the new and not-so-pleasant ideas Mary had thrown at them. Jerry and Carl were a bit surprised. But, in the end, what did it matter? It wasn’t likely there was any truth to it. Overall, Faith was pleased. Only Una was really upset. She felt like she needed to get away and cry.

“Will there be any stars in my crown?” sang the Methodist choir, beginning to practise in the Methodist church.

“Will there be any stars in my crown?” sang the Methodist choir, starting to practice in the Methodist church.

I want just three,” said Mary, whose theological knowledge had increased notably since her residence with Mrs. Elliott. “Just three—setting up on my head, like a corownet, a big one in the middle and a small one each side.”

I want just three,” said Mary, whose understanding of theology had grown a lot since living with Mrs. Elliott. “Just three—arranged on my head like a crown, a big one in the middle and a small one on each side.”

“Are there different sizes in souls?” asked Carl.

"Are there different sizes of souls?" Carl asked.

“Of course. Why, little babies must have smaller ones than big men. Well, it’s getting dark and I must scoot home. Mrs. Elliott doesn’t like me to be out after dark. Laws, when I lived with Mrs. Wiley the dark was just the same as the daylight to me. I didn’t mind it no more’n a gray cat. Them days seem a hundred years ago. Now, you mind what I’ve said and try to behave yourselves, for you pa’s sake. I’ll always back you up and defend you—you can be dead sure of that. Mrs. Elliott says she never saw the like of me for sticking up for my friends. I was real sassy to Mrs. Alec Davis about you and Mrs. Elliott combed me down for it afterwards. The fair Cornelia has a tongue of her own and no mistake. But she was pleased underneath for all, ‘cause she hates old Kitty Alec and she’s real fond of you. I can see through folks.”

“Of course. Little babies need smaller things than big men. Well, it’s getting dark and I need to head home. Mrs. Elliott doesn’t want me out after dark. Back when I lived with Mrs. Wiley, the dark felt just like daytime to me. I didn’t mind it any more than a gray cat. Those days feel like they were a hundred years ago. Now, remember what I’ve said and try to behave yourselves, for your dad’s sake. I’ll always have your back and defend you—you can count on that. Mrs. Elliott says she’s never seen anyone quite like me for standing up for my friends. I was really sassy to Mrs. Alec Davis about you, and Mrs. Elliott scolded me for it later. The lovely Cornelia definitely has her own way with words. But she was secretly pleased because she can’t stand old Kitty Alec and really cares about you. I can see through people.”

Mary sailed off, excellently well pleased with herself, leaving a rather depressed little group behind her.

Mary sailed off, feeling really proud of herself, leaving a pretty downcast little group behind her.

“Mary Vance always says something that makes us feel bad when she comes up,” said Una resentfully.

“Mary Vance always says something that makes us feel bad when she shows up,” Una said resentfully.

“I wish we’d left her to starve in the old barn,” said Jerry vindictively.

“I wish we’d just left her to starve in the old barn,” Jerry said with bitterness.

“Oh, that’s wicked, Jerry,” rebuked Una.

“Oh, that’s really bad, Jerry,” scolded Una.

“May as well have the game as the name,” retorted unrepentant Jerry. “If people say we’re so bad let’s be bad.”

“May as well have the game as the name,” retorted unrepentant Jerry. “If people say we’re so bad let’s be bad.”

“But not if it hurts father,” pleaded Faith.

“But not if it hurts Dad,” pleaded Faith.

Jerry squirmed uncomfortably. He adored his father. Through the unshaded study window they could see Mr. Meredith at his desk. He did not seem to be either reading or writing. His head was in his hands and there was something in his whole attitude that spoke of weariness and dejection. The children suddenly felt it.

Jerry shifted awkwardly. He loved his father. Through the bare study window, they could see Mr. Meredith at his desk. He didn’t appear to be reading or writing. His head was in his hands, and there was an air of exhaustion and sadness about him. The kids suddenly sensed it.

“I dare say somebody’s been worrying him about us to-day,” said Faith. “I wish we could get along without making people talk. Oh—Jem Blythe! How you scared me!”

“I bet someone’s been stressing him out about us today,” said Faith. “I wish we could go on without making people talk. Oh—Jem Blythe! You really freaked me out!”

Jem Blythe had slipped into the graveyard and sat down beside the girls. He had been prowling about Rainbow Valley and had succeeded in finding the first little star-white cluster of arbutus for his mother. The manse children were rather silent after his coming. Jem was beginning to grow away from them somewhat this spring. He was studying for the entrance examination of Queen’s Academy and stayed after school with the older pupils for extra lessons. Also, his evenings were so full of work that he seldom joined the others in Rainbow Valley now. He seemed to be drifting away into grown-up land.

Jem Blythe had slipped into the graveyard and sat down next to the girls. He had been wandering around Rainbow Valley and had managed to find the first little star-white cluster of arbutus for his mom. The manse kids were pretty quiet after he arrived. Jem was starting to grow apart from them a bit this spring. He was studying for the entrance exam for Queen’s Academy and stayed after school with the older students for extra lessons. Plus, his evenings were so packed with work that he rarely joined the others in Rainbow Valley now. He seemed to be drifting away into adult territory.

“What is the matter with you all to-night?” he asked. “There’s no fun in you.”

“What’s wrong with you all tonight?” he asked. “You’re no fun.”

“Not much,” agreed Faith dolefully. “There wouldn’t be much fun in you either if you knew you were disgracing your father and making people talk about you.”

“Not much,” agreed Faith sadly. “There wouldn’t be much fun in you either if you knew you were embarrassing your father and making people gossip about you.”

“Who’s been talking about you now?”

“Who has been talking about you now?”

“Everybody—so Mary Vance says.” And Faith poured out her troubles to sympathetic Jem. “You see,” she concluded dolefully, “we’ve nobody to bring us up. And so we get into scrapes and people think we’re bad.”

“Everyone—so Mary Vance says.” And Faith shared her problems with understanding Jem. “You see,” she finished sadly, “we don’t have anyone to guide us. So we get into trouble and people think we’re bad.”

“Why don’t you bring yourselves up?” suggested Jem. “I’ll tell you what to do. Form a Good-Conduct Club and punish yourselves every time you do anything that’s not right.”

“Why don’t you get your act together?” Jem suggested. “I’ve got an idea. Start a Good-Conduct Club and give yourselves a punishment every time you do something wrong.”

“That’s a good idea,” said Faith, struck by it. “But,” she added doubtfully, “things that don’t seem a bit of harm to US seem simply dreadful to other people. How can we tell? We can’t be bothering father all the time—and he has to be away a lot, anyhow.”

"That's a good idea," Faith said, impressed by it. "But," she added uncertainly, "what seems harmless to us can seem really awful to other people. How can we know? We can't keep bothering dad all the time—and he has to be away a lot anyway."

“You could mostly tell if you stopped to think a thing over before doing it and ask yourselves what the congregation would say about it,” said Jem. “The trouble is you just rush into things and don’t think them over at all. Mother says you’re all too impulsive, just as she used to be. The Good-Conduct Club would help you to think, if you were fair and honest about punishing yourselves when you broke the rules. You’d have to punish in some way that really hurt, or it wouldn’t do any good.”

“You could usually figure it out if you paused to think things through before acting and considered what the community would think about it,” Jem said. “The problem is you just dive into things without really thinking. Mom says you’re all too impulsive, just like she used to be. The Good-Conduct Club would help you think if you were fair and honest about punishing yourselves when you broke the rules. You’d need to punish yourself in a way that really hurt, or it wouldn’t be effective.”

“Whip each other?”

"Whip each other?"

“Not exactly. You’d have to think up different ways of punishment to suit the person. You wouldn’t punish each other—you’d punish yourselves. I read all about such a club in a story-book. You try it and see how it works.”

“Not really. You’d need to come up with different punishments that fit the person. You wouldn’t punish each other—you’d punish yourselves. I read all about a club like that in a story. You should try it and see how it goes.”

“Let’s,” said Faith; and when Jem was gone they agreed they would. “If things aren’t right we’ve just got to make them right,” said Faith, resolutely.

“Let’s,” said Faith; and when Jem was gone they agreed they would. “If things aren’t right, we just have to fix them,” said Faith, determined.

“We’ve got to be fair and square, as Jem says,” said Jerry. “This is a club to bring ourselves up, seeing there’s nobody else to do it. There’s no use in having many rules. Let’s just have one and any of us that breaks it has got to be punished hard.”

“We have to be honest and straightforward, like Jem says,” Jerry said. “This is a club to lift ourselves up, since there’s no one else to do it. There’s no point in having a lot of rules. Let’s just have one, and anyone who breaks it needs to face serious consequences.”

“But how.”

“But how.”

“We’ll think that up as we go along. We’ll hold a session of the club here in the graveyard every night and talk over what we’ve done through the day, and if we think we’ve done anything that isn’t right or that would disgrace dad the one that does it, or is responsible for it, must be punished. That’s the rule. We’ll all decide on the kind of punishment—it must be made to fit the crime, as Mr. Flagg says. And the one that’s, guilty will be bound to carry it out and no shirking. There’s going to be fun in this,” concluded Jerry, with a relish.

“We'll figure that out as we go. We'll have a club meeting here in the graveyard every night to discuss what we've done during the day, and if we think we've done something wrong or that would embarrass Dad, then whoever did it or is responsible has to face the consequences. That's the rule. We'll all agree on the punishment—it has to fit the crime, just like Mr. Flagg says. And the person who's guilty will have to carry it out without any excuses. This is going to be fun,” Jerry concluded, with enthusiasm.

“You suggested the soap-bubble party,” said Faith.

“You came up with the soap-bubble party,” said Faith.

“But that was before we’d formed the club,” said Jerry hastily. “Everything starts from to-night.”

“But that was before we formed the club,” Jerry said quickly. “Everything starts from tonight.”

“But what if we can’t agree on what’s right, or what the punishment ought to be? S’pose two of us thought of one thing and two another. There ought to be five in a club like this.”

“But what if we can’t agree on what’s right, or what the punishment should be? What if two of us think one way and two think another? There should be five people in a club like this.”

“We can ask Jem Blythe to be umpire. He is the squarest boy in Glen St. Mary. But I guess we can settle our own affairs mostly. We want to keep this as much of a secret as we can. Don’t breathe a word to Mary Vance. She’d want to join and do the bringing up.”

"We can ask Jem Blythe to be the umpire. He's the most straightforward kid in Glen St. Mary. But I think we can mostly handle things ourselves. We want to keep this as secret as possible. Don’t say a word to Mary Vance. She’d want to join in and take charge."

I think,” said Faith, “that there’s no use in spoiling every day by dragging punishments in. Let’s have a punishment day.”

I think,” said Faith, “that there’s no point in ruining every day by bringing in punishments. Let’s have a punishment day.”

“We’d better choose Saturday because there is no school to interfere,” suggested Una.

“We should pick Saturday since there’s no school to get in the way,” suggested Una.

“And spoil the one holiday in the week,” cried Faith. “Not much! No, let’s take Friday. That’s fish day, anyhow, and we all hate fish. We may as well have all the disagreeable things in one day. Then other days we can go ahead and have a good time.”

“And ruin the only holiday in the week,” Faith exclaimed. “Not a chance! Let’s pick Friday. That’s fish day anyway, and we all can’t stand fish. We might as well get all the unpleasant stuff done in one day. Then the other days we can enjoy ourselves.”

“Nonsense,” said Jerry authoritatively. “Such a scheme wouldn’t work at all. We’ll just punish ourselves as we go along and keep a clear slate. Now, we all understand, don’t we? This is a Good-Conduct Club, for the purpose of bringing ourselves up. We agree to punish ourselves for bad conduct, and always to stop before we do anything, no matter what, and ask ourselves if it is likely to hurt dad in any way, and any one who shirks is to be cast out of the club and never allowed to play with the rest of us in Rainbow Valley again. Jem Blythe to be umpire in case of disputes. No more taking bugs to Sunday School, Carl, and no more chewing gum in public, if you please, Miss Faith.”

“That's nonsense,” Jerry said confidently. “That kind of plan won't work at all. We'll just hold ourselves accountable as we go along and keep a clean record. Now, we all get it, right? This is a Good-Conduct Club, meant to help us improve. We agree to discipline ourselves for any bad behavior, and we must always pause before doing anything—no matter what it is—and ask ourselves if it could hurt Dad in any way. Anyone who tries to dodge this is out of the club and won't be allowed to join the rest of us in Rainbow Valley again. Jem Blythe will be the umpire if there are any disputes. No more bringing bugs to Sunday School, Carl, and no more chewing gum in public, if you don’t mind, Miss Faith.”

“No more making fun of elders praying or going to the Methodist prayer meeting,” retorted Faith.

“No more teasing elders for praying or going to the Methodist prayer meeting,” Faith shot back.

“Why, it isn’t any harm to go to the Methodist prayer meeting,” protested Jerry in amazement.

“Why, there’s nothing wrong with going to the Methodist prayer meeting,” protested Jerry in surprise.

“Mrs. Elliott says it is, She says manse children have no business to go anywhere but to Presbyterian things.”

“Mrs. Elliott says it is. She says that kids from the manse shouldn’t go anywhere except to Presbyterian events.”

“Darn it, I won’t give up going to the Methodist prayer meeting,” cried Jerry. “It’s ten times more fun than ours is.”

“Darn it, I’m not giving up going to the Methodist prayer meeting,” shouted Jerry. “It’s way more fun than ours.”

“You said a naughty word,” cried Faith. “Now, you’ve got to punish yourself.”

“You said a bad word,” shouted Faith. “Now, you have to punish yourself.”

“Not till it’s all down in black and white. We’re only talking the club over. It isn’t really formed until we’ve written it out and signed it. There’s got to be a constitution and by-laws. And you know there’s nothing wrong in going to a prayer meeting.”

“Not until everything is documented. We’re just discussing the club for now. It’s not officially formed until we’ve written it all down and signed it. There needs to be a constitution and by-laws. And you know there’s nothing wrong with attending a prayer meeting.”

“But it’s not only the wrong things we’re to punish ourselves for, but anything that might hurt father.”

"But it's not just the wrong things we need to punish ourselves for, but anything that could hurt Dad."

“It won’t hurt anybody. You know Mrs. Elliott is cracked on the subject of Methodists. Nobody else makes any fuss about my going. I always behave myself. You ask Jem or Mrs. Blythe and see what they say. I’ll abide by their opinion. I’m going for the paper now and I’ll bring out the lantern and we’ll all sign.”

“It won’t hurt anyone. You know Mrs. Elliott is really touchy about Methodists. No one else makes a big deal about me going. I always act properly. Ask Jem or Mrs. Blythe and see what they think. I’ll go by their opinion. I’m going to get the paper now and I’ll bring out the lantern and we’ll all sign.”

Fifteen minutes later the document was solemnly signed on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone, on the centre of which stood the smoky manse lantern, while the children knelt around it. Mrs. Elder Clow was going past at the moment and next day all the Glen heard that the manse children had been having another praying competition and had wound it up by chasing each other all over the graves with a lantern. This piece of embroidery was probably suggested by the fact that, after the signing and sealing was completed, Carl had taken the lantern and had walked circumspectly to the little hollow to examine his ant-hill. The others had gone quietly into the manse and to bed.

Fifteen minutes later, the document was formally signed on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone, where the smoky manse lantern stood in the center, while the children knelt around it. Mrs. Elder Clow happened to be passing by at that moment, and the next day, everyone in the Glen heard that the manse kids had been having another prayer competition and ended it by chasing each other all over the graves with a lantern. This embellishment was likely inspired by the fact that, after the signing and sealing were done, Carl had taken the lantern and carefully walked to the little hollow to check out his ant-hill. The others had quietly gone into the manse and to bed.

“Do you think it is true that father is going to marry Miss West?” Una had tremulously asked of Faith, after their prayers had been said.

“Do you think it’s true that Dad is going to marry Miss West?” Una had nervously asked Faith after they finished their prayers.

“I don’t know, but I’d like it,” said Faith.

"I’m not sure, but I’d like that," said Faith.

“Oh, I wouldn’t,” said Una, chokingly. “She is nice the way she is. But Mary Vance says it changes people altogether to be made stepmothers. They get horrid cross and mean and hateful then, and turn your father against you. She says they’re sure to do that. She never knew it to fail in a single case.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t,” said Una, struggling to hold back tears. “She’s great just the way she is. But Mary Vance says that becoming a stepmother changes people completely. They become awful, cranky, and nasty, and they turn your dad against you. She claims it always happens. She’s never seen it fail even once.”

“I don’t believe Miss West would ever try to do that,” cried Faith.

“I don’t think Miss West would ever do that,” exclaimed Faith.

“Mary says anybody would. She knows all about stepmothers, Faith—she says she’s seen hundreds of them—and you’ve never seen one. Oh, Mary has told me blood-curdling things about them. She says she knew of one who whipped her husband’s little girls on their bare shoulders till they bled, and then shut them up in a cold, dark coal cellar all night. She says they’re all aching to do things like that.”

“Mary says anyone would. She knows everything about stepmoms, Faith—she claims she’s seen hundreds of them—and you’ve never seen one. Oh, Mary has shared some shocking stories about them. She says she knew one who whipped her husband’s little girls on their bare shoulders until they bled, then locked them up in a cold, dark coal cellar all night. She says they’re all itching to do things like that.”

“I don’t believe Miss West would. You don’t know her as well as I do, Una. Just think of that sweet little bird she sent me. I love it far more even than Adam.”

“I don’t think Miss West would. You don’t know her like I do, Una. Just think about that sweet little bird she sent me. I love it even more than Adam.”

“It’s just being a stepmother changes them. Mary says they can’t help it. I wouldn’t mind the whippings so much as having father hate us.”

“It’s just that being a stepmother changes them. Mary says they can’t help it. I wouldn’t mind the beatings as much as having Dad hate us.”

“You know nothing could make father hate us. Don’t be silly, Una. I dare say there’s nothing to worry over. Likely if we run our club right and bring ourselves up properly father won’t think of marrying any one. And if he does, I know Miss West will be lovely to us.”

“You know nothing could make Dad hate us. Don’t be ridiculous, Una. I bet there’s nothing to worry about. If we run our club well and behave properly, Dad probably won’t think about marrying anyone. And if he does, I know Miss West will be nice to us.”

But Una had no such conviction and she cried herself to sleep.

But Una didn’t have that kind of certainty, and she cried herself to sleep.

CHAPTER XXIV.
A CHARITABLE IMPULSE

For a fortnight things ran smoothly in the Good-Conduct Club. It seemed to work admirably. Not once was Jem Blythe called in as umpire. Not once did any of the manse children set the Glen gossips by the ears. As for their minor peccadilloes at home, they kept sharp tabs on each other and gamely underwent their self-imposed punishment—generally a voluntary absence from some gay Friday night frolic in Rainbow Valley, or a sojourn in bed on some spring evening when all young bones ached to be out and away. Faith, for whispering in Sunday School, condemned herself to pass a whole day without speaking a single word, unless it was absolutely necessary, and accomplished it. It was rather unfortunate that Mr. Baker from over-harbour should have chosen that evening for calling at the manse, and that Faith should have happened to go to the door. Not one word did she reply to his genial greeting, but went silently away to call her father briefly. Mr. Baker was slightly offended and told his wife when he went home that that the biggest Meredith girl seemed a very shy, sulky little thing, without manners enough to speak when she was spoken to. But nothing worse came of it, and generally their penances did no harm to themselves or anybody else. All of them were beginning to feel quite cocksure that after all, it was a very easy matter to bring yourself up.

For two weeks, things went smoothly in the Good-Conduct Club. It seemed to work perfectly. Jem Blythe was never called in as an umpire. Not once did any of the manse kids cause trouble in the Glen. As for their minor mischief at home, they kept a close eye on each other and bravely accepted their self-imposed punishments—usually skipping out on some fun Friday night event in Rainbow Valley or staying in bed on a spring evening when all the young ones wanted to be out and about. Faith, for whispering in Sunday School, made herself spend an entire day without speaking a word unless absolutely necessary, and she succeeded. It was a bit unfortunate that Mr. Baker from over-harbour decided to visit the manse that evening and that Faith happened to answer the door. She didn't respond to his friendly greeting at all, but went quietly to get her father. Mr. Baker was a bit put off and mentioned to his wife when he got home that the oldest Meredith girl seemed like a very shy, sulky little thing, lacking the manners to respond when spoken to. But nothing serious came of it, and their punishments didn't really harm anyone. They were all starting to feel pretty confident that it really wasn't that hard to raise oneself properly.

“I guess people will soon see that we can behave ourselves properly as well as anybody,” said Faith jubilantly. “It isn’t hard when we put our minds to it.”

“I think people will soon realize that we can behave just as well as anyone else,” Faith said happily. “It's not hard when we really try.”

She and Una were sitting on the Pollock tombstone. It had been a cold, raw, wet day of spring storm and Rainbow Valley was out of the question for girls, though the manse and the Ingleside boys were down there fishing. The rain had held up, but the east wind blew mercilessly in from the sea, cutting to bone and marrow. Spring was late in spite of its early promise, and there was even yet a hard drift of old snow and ice in the northern corner of the graveyard. Lida Marsh, who had come up to bring the manse a mess of herring, slipped in through the gate shivering. She belonged to the fishing village at the harbour mouth and her father had, for thirty years, made a practice of sending a mess from his first spring catch to the manse. He never darkened a church door; he was a hard drinker and a reckless man, but as long as he sent those herring up to the manse every spring, as his father had done before him, he felt comfortably sure that his account with the Powers That Govern was squared for the year. He would not have expected a good mackerel catch if he had not so sent the first fruits of the season.

She and Una were sitting on the Pollock tombstone. It had been a cold, dreary, wet day during a spring storm, and Rainbow Valley was definitely off-limits for the girls, even though the manse and the Ingleside boys were down there fishing. The rain had let up, but the east wind blew harshly in from the sea, cutting right through to the bone. Spring was late despite its early promise, and there was still a stubborn patch of old snow and ice in the northern corner of the graveyard. Lida Marsh, who had come up to bring the manse a bunch of herring, slipped in through the gate, shivering. She was from the fishing village at the harbor mouth, and her father had been sending a catch from his first spring haul to the manse for thirty years. He never attended church; he was a heavy drinker and a reckless man, but as long as he sent those herring to the manse every spring, just as his father had done before him, he felt pretty confident that his balance with the Powers That Be was settled for the year. He wouldn't have expected a good mackerel catch if he hadn't sent the season's first fruits like that.

Lida was a mite of ten and looked younger, because she was such a small, wizened little creature. To-night, as she sidled boldly enough up to the manse girls, she looked as if she had never been warm since she was born. Her face was purple and her pale-blue, bold little eyes were red and watery. She wore a tattered print dress and a ragged woollen comforter, tied across her thin shoulders and under her arms. She had walked the three miles from the harbour mouth barefooted, over a road where there was still snow and slush and mud. Her feet and legs were as purple as her face. But Lida did not mind this much. She was used to being cold, and she had been going barefooted for a month already, like all the other swarming young fry of the fishing village. There was no self-pity in her heart as she sat down on the tombstone and grinned cheerfully at Faith and Una. Faith and Una grinned cheerfully back. They knew Lida slightly, having met her once or twice the preceding summer when they had gone down the harbour with the Blythes.

Lida was a tiny ten-year-old and looked even younger because she was such a small, wrinkled little thing. Tonight, as she confidently approached the manse girls, she seemed like she had never been warm in her life. Her face was purple, and her pale blue, bold little eyes were red and watery. She wore a torn print dress and a ragged wool scarf tied across her thin shoulders and under her arms. She had walked the three miles from the harbor barefoot, along a road still covered in snow, slush, and mud. Her feet and legs were as purple as her face. But Lida didn’t really mind this. She was used to being cold, and she had been going barefoot for a month already, just like all the other kids in the fishing village. There was no self-pity in her heart as she sat down on the tombstone and smiled cheerfully at Faith and Una. Faith and Una smiled back. They knew Lida a little, having met her once or twice the summer before when they had gone down to the harbor with the Blythes.

“Hello!” said Lida, “ain’t this a fierce kind of a night? ‘T’ain’t fit for a dog to be out, is it?”

“Hello!” Lida said, “isn’t this a crazy kind of night? It’s not fit for a dog to be outside, right?”

“Then why are you out?” asked Faith.

“Then why are you out?” Faith asked.

“Pa made me bring you up some herring,” returned Lida. She shivered, coughed, and stuck out her bare feet. Lida was not thinking about herself or her feet, and was making no bid for sympathy. She held her feet out instinctively to keep them from the wet grass around the tombstone. But Faith and Una were instantly swamped with a wave of pity for her. She looked so cold—so miserable.

“Dad made me bring you some herring,” Lida replied. She shivered, coughed, and stuck out her bare feet. Lida wasn’t thinking about herself or her feet and wasn't seeking sympathy. She instinctively held her feet out to keep them off the wet grass around the tombstone. But Faith and Una were immediately overwhelmed with pity for her. She looked so cold—so miserable.

“Oh, why are you barefooted on such a cold night?” cried Faith. “Your feet must be almost frozen.”

“Oh, why are you barefoot on such a cold night?” cried Faith. “Your feet must be freezing.”

“Pretty near,” said Lida proudly. “I tell you it was fierce walking up that harbour road.”

“Pretty close,” Lida said proudly. “I’m telling you, it was tough walking up that harbor road.”

“Why didn’t you put on your shoes and stockings?” asked Una.

“Why didn’t you put on your shoes and socks?” asked Una.

“Hain’t none to put on. All I had was wore out by the time winter was over,” said Lida indifferently.

“Haven’t got anything to wear. All I had was worn out by the time winter was over,” said Lida indifferently.

For a moment Faith stated in horror. This was terrible. Here was a little girl, almost a neighbour, half frozen because she had no shoes or stockings in this cruel spring weather. Impulsive Faith thought of nothing but the dreadfulness of it. In a moment she was pulling off her own shoes and stockings.

For a moment, Faith stood in shock. This was awful. Here was a little girl, almost a neighbor, half frozen because she had no shoes or socks in this harsh spring weather. Impulsive Faith thought of nothing but how terrible it was. In an instant, she was taking off her own shoes and socks.

“Here, take these and put them right on,” she said, forcing them into the hands of the astonished Lida. “Quick now. You’ll catch your death of cold. I’ve got others. Put them right on.”

“Here, take these and put them on,” she said, shoving them into the hands of the surprised Lida. “Hurry up. You’ll freeze. I have more. Just put them on.”

Lida, recovering her wits, snatched at the offered gift, with a sparkle in her dull eyes. Sure she would put them on, and that mighty quick, before any one appeared with authority to recall them. In a minute she had pulled the stockings over her scrawny little legs and slipped Faith’s shoes over her thick little ankles.

Lida, regaining her composure, grabbed the gift offered to her, a glimmer in her dull eyes. She was certain she would put them on right away, before anyone showed up with the authority to take them back. In a moment, she had pulled the stockings over her thin little legs and slipped Faith’s shoes onto her sturdy little ankles.

“I’m obliged to you,” she said, “but won’t your folks be cross?”

“I appreciate it,” she said, “but won’t your family be upset?”

“No—and I don’t care if they are,” said Faith. “Do you think I could see any one freezing to death without helping them if I could? It wouldn’t be right, especially when my father’s a minister.”

“No—and I don’t care if they are,” said Faith. “Do you think I could watch someone freeze to death without helping them if I had the chance? That wouldn’t be right, especially since my dad’s a minister.”

“Will you want them back? It’s awful cold down at the harbour mouth—long after it’s warm up here,” said Lida slyly.

“Are you going to want them back? It’s really cold down by the harbor—long after it gets warm up here,” Lida said with a smirk.

“No, you’re to keep them, of course. That is what I meant when I gave them. I have another pair of shoes and plenty of stockings.”

“No, you’re supposed to keep them, of course. That’s what I meant when I gave them to you. I have another pair of shoes and plenty of stockings.”

Lida had meant to stay awhile and talk to the girls about many things. But now she thought she had better get away before somebody came and made her yield up her booty. So she shuffled off through the bitter twilight, in the noiseless, shadowy way she had slipped in. As soon as she was out of sight of the manse she sat down, took off the shoes and stockings, and put them in her herring basket. She had no intention of keeping them on down that dirty harbour road. They were to be kept good for gala occasions. Not another little girl down at the harbour mouth had such fine black cashmere stockings and such smart, almost new shoes. Lida was furnished forth for the summer. She had no qualms in the matter. In her eyes the manse people were quite fabulously rich, and no doubt those girls had slathers of shoes and stockings. Then Lida ran down to the Glen village and played for an hour with the boys before Mr. Flagg’s store, splashing about in a pool of slush with the maddest of them, until Mrs. Elliott came along and bade her begone home.

Lida had planned to stick around and chat with the girls about a lot of things. But now she thought it was best to leave before someone showed up and made her give up her treasure. So she quietly slipped away through the chilly twilight, just like she had come in. As soon as she was out of sight of the manse, she sat down, took off her shoes and stockings, and tossed them into her herring basket. She didn’t want to wear them on that dirty harbor road. They were meant to stay nice for special occasions. Not another girl by the harbor had such fine black cashmere stockings and such sharp, almost new shoes. Lida was set for the summer. She felt no guilt about it. To her, the manse folks seemed incredibly rich, and those girls probably had tons of shoes and stockings. Then Lida ran down to the Glen village and played for an hour with the boys in front of Mr. Flagg’s store, splashing around in a puddle of slush with the wildest of them, until Mrs. Elliott showed up and told her to head home.

“I don’t think, Faith, that you should have done that,” said Una, a little reproachfully, after Lida had gone. “You’ll have to wear your good boots every day now and they’ll soon scuff out.”

“I don’t think, Faith, that you should have done that,” said Una, a bit reproachfully, after Lida had left. “You’ll have to wear your good boots every day now and they’ll get scuffed up pretty quickly.”

“I don’t care,” cried Faith, still in the fine glow of having done a kindness to a fellow creature. “It isn’t fair that I should have two pairs of shoes and poor little Lida Marsh not have any. Now we both have a pair. You know perfectly well, Una, that father said in his sermon last Sunday that there was no real happiness in getting or having—only in giving. And it’s true. I feel far happier now than I ever did in my whole life before. Just think of Lida walking home this very minute with her poor little feet all nice and warm and comfy.”

“I don’t care,” shouted Faith, still feeling great about having helped someone. “It’s not fair that I have two pairs of shoes while poor little Lida Marsh doesn’t have any. Now we both have a pair. You know perfectly well, Una, that Dad said in his sermon last Sunday that there’s no real happiness in getting or having—only in giving. And it’s true. I feel way happier now than I ever have in my whole life. Just think about Lida walking home right now with her poor little feet all nice and warm and comfy.”

“You know you haven’t another pair of black cashmere stockings,” said Una. “Your other pair were so full of holes that Aunt Martha said she couldn’t darn them any more and she cut the legs up for stove dusters. You’ve nothing but those two pairs of striped stockings you hate so.”

“You know you don’t have another pair of black cashmere stockings,” Una said. “Your other pair had so many holes that Aunt Martha said she couldn’t mend them anymore, so she turned them into dusters for the stove. You’ve only got those two pairs of striped stockings that you can’t stand.”

All the glow and uplift went out of Faith. Her gladness collapsed like a pricked balloon. She sat for a few dismal minutes in silence, facing the consequences of her rash act.

All the brightness and happiness drained out of Faith. Her joy deflated like a popped balloon. She sat in silence for a few miserable minutes, confronting the outcomes of her impulsive decision.

“Oh, Una, I never thought of that,” she said dolefully. “I didn’t stop to think at all.”

“Oh, Una, I never considered that,” she said sadly. “I didn't take the time to think at all.”

The striped stockings were thick, heavy, coarse, ribbed stockings of blue and red which Aunt Martha had knit for Faith in the winter. They were undoubtedly hideous. Faith loathed them as she had never loathed anything before. Wear them she certainly would not. They were still unworn in her bureau drawer.

The striped stockings were thick, heavy, coarse, ribbed stockings in blue and red that Aunt Martha had knitted for Faith in the winter. They were definitely awful. Faith hated them like she had never hated anything before. She absolutely refused to wear them. They were still untouched in her drawer.

“You’ll have to wear the striped stockings after this,” said Una. “Just think how the boys in school will laugh at you. You know how they laugh at Mamie Warren for her striped stockings and call her barber pole and yours are far worse.”

“You're going to have to wear the striped stockings after this,” Una said. “Just imagine how the boys at school will laugh at you. You know how they tease Mamie Warren for her striped stockings, calling her a barber pole, and yours are way worse.”

“I won’t wear them,” said Faith. “I’ll go barefooted first, cold as it is.”

“I won’t wear them,” said Faith. “I’ll go barefoot first, even if it’s cold.”

“You can’t go barefooted to church to-morrow. Think what people would say.”

“You can’t go to church barefoot tomorrow. Just think about what people would say.”

“Then I’ll stay home.”

"Then I'll stay in."

“You can’t. You know very well Aunt Martha will make you go.”

“You can’t. You know Aunt Martha will make you do it.”

Faith did know this. The one thing on which Aunt Martha troubled herself to insist was that they must all go to church, rain or shine. How they were dressed, or if they were dressed at all, never concerned her. But go they must. That was how Aunt Martha had been brought up seventy years ago, and that was how she meant to bring them up.

Faith knew this. The one thing Aunt Martha was absolutely firm about was that they had to go to church, no matter the weather. It didn't matter how they were dressed, or if they were even dressed at all. But they had to go. That’s how Aunt Martha was raised seventy years ago, and that’s how she intended to raise them.

“Haven’t you got a pair you can lend me, Una?” said poor Faith piteously.

“Haven’t you got a pair you can lend me, Una?” said poor Faith sadly.

Una shook her head. “No, you know I only have the one black pair. And they’re so tight I can hardly get them on. They wouldn’t go on you. Neither would my gray ones. Besides, the legs of them are all darned and darned.”

Una shook her head. “No, you know I only have the one black pair. And they’re so tight I can hardly get them on. They wouldn’t fit you. Neither would my gray ones. Besides, the legs of them are all darned and darned.”

“I won’t wear those striped stockings,” said Faith stubbornly. “The feel of them is even worse than the looks. They make me feel as if my legs were as big as barrels and they’re so scratchy.”

“I’m not wearing those striped stockings,” Faith said stubbornly. “They feel even worse than they look. They make my legs feel as big as barrels and they’re so scratchy.”

“Well, I don’t know what you’re going to do.”

“Well, I don’t know what you’re gonna do.”

“If father was home I’d go and ask him to get me a new pair before the store closes. But he won’t be home till too late. I’ll ask him Monday—and I won’t go to church tomorrow. I’ll pretend I’m sick and Aunt Martha’ll have to let me stay home.”

“If Dad was home, I’d go ask him to get me a new pair before the store closes. But he won’t be home until it’s too late. I’ll ask him on Monday—and I won’t go to church tomorrow. I’ll pretend I’m sick, and Aunt Martha will have to let me stay home.”

“That would be acting a lie, Faith,” cried Una. “You can’t do that. You know it would be dreadful. What would father say if he knew? Don’t you remember how he talked to us after mother died and told us we must always be true, no matter what else we failed in. He said we must never tell or act a lie—he said he’d trust us not to. You can’t do it, Faith. Just wear the striped stockings. It’ll only be for once. Nobody will notice them in church. It isn’t like school. And your new brown dress is so long they won’t show much. Wasn’t it lucky Aunt Martha made it big, so you’d have room to grow in it, for all you hated it so when she finished it?”

“That would be acting dishonest, Faith,” Una cried. “You can’t do that. You know it would be awful. What would Dad say if he found out? Don’t you remember how he spoke to us after Mom died and told us we must always be true, no matter what else we messed up? He said we must never tell or act a lie—he said he’d trust us not to. You can’t do it, Faith. Just wear the striped stockings. It’ll only be once. Nobody will notice them in church. It’s not like school. And your new brown dress is so long they won’t show much. Wasn’t it lucky Aunt Martha made it big, so you’d have room to grow in it, even though you hated it so when she finished it?”

“I won’t wear those stockings,” repeated Faith. She uncoiled her bare, white legs from the tombstone and deliberately walked through the wet, cold grass to the bank of snow. Setting her teeth, she stepped upon it and stood there.

“I’m not wearing those stockings,” Faith said again. She unraveled her bare, pale legs from the tombstone and purposefully made her way through the wet, chilly grass to the snowbank. Gritting her teeth, she stepped onto it and stood there.

“What are you doing?” cried Una aghast. “You’ll catch your death of cold, Faith Meredith.”

“What are you doing?” Una exclaimed in shock. “You’ll catch your death of cold, Faith Meredith.”

“I’m trying to,” answered Faith. “I hope I’ll catch a fearful cold and be awful sick to-morrow. Then I won’t be acting a lie. I’m going to stand here as long as I can bear it.”

“I’m trying to,” Faith replied. “I hope I’ll catch a bad cold and be really sick tomorrow. Then I won’t be pretending. I’m going to stay here as long as I can handle it.”

“But, Faith, you might really die. You might get pneumonia. Please, Faith don’t. Let’s go into the house and get something for your feet. Oh, here’s Jerry. I’m so thankful. Jerry, make Faith get off that snow. Look at her feet.”

“But, Faith, you could really get hurt. You might end up with pneumonia. Please, Faith, don’t. Let’s go inside and get something for your feet. Oh, here comes Jerry. I’m so relieved. Jerry, make Faith get off that snow. Look at her feet.”

“Holy cats! Faith, what are you doing?” demanded Jerry. “Are you crazy?”

“Holy cow! Faith, what are you doing?” asked Jerry. “Are you out of your mind?”

“No. Go away!” snapped Faith.

“No. Go away!” snapped Faith.

“Then are you punishing yourself for something? It isn’t right, if you are. You’ll be sick.”

“Are you punishing yourself for something? That’s not okay if you are. It’ll make you sick.”

“I want to be sick. I’m not punishing myself. Go away.”

“I want to be sick. I’m not doing this to myself. Just go away.”

“Where’s her shoes and stockings?” asked Jerry of Una.

“Where are her shoes and stockings?” Jerry asked Una.

“She gave them to Lida Marsh.”

“She gave them to Lida Marsh.”

“Lida Marsh? What for?”

“Lida Marsh? For what?”

“Because Lida had none—and her feet were so cold. And now she wants to be sick so that she won’t have to go to church to-morrow and wear her striped stockings. But, Jerry, she may die.”

“Because Lida had none—and her feet were so cold. And now she wants to be sick so that she won’t have to go to church tomorrow and wear her striped stockings. But, Jerry, she might die.”

“Faith,” said Jerry, “get off that ice-bank or I’ll pull you off.”

“Faith,” Jerry said, “get off that ice bank or I’ll pull you off.”

“Pull away,” dared Faith.

"Pull away," challenged Faith.

Jerry sprang at her and caught her arms. He pulled one way and Faith pulled another. Una ran behind Faith and pushed. Faith stormed at Jerry to leave her alone. Jerry stormed back at her not to be a dizzy idiot; and Una cried. They made no end of noise and they were close to the road fence of the graveyard. Henry Warren and his wife drove by and heard and saw them. Very soon the Glen heard that the manse children had been having an awful fight in the graveyard and using most improper language. Meanwhile, Faith had allowed herself to be pulled off the ice because her feet were aching so sharply that she was ready to get off any way. They all went in amiably and went to bed. Faith slept like a cherub and woke in the morning without a trace of a cold. She felt that she couldn’t feign sickness and act a lie, after remembering that long-ago talk with her father. But she was still as fully determined as ever that she would not wear those abominable stockings to church.

Jerry lunged at her and grabbed her arms. He pulled in one direction while Faith pulled in the opposite. Una ran behind Faith and shoved her forward. Faith shouted at Jerry to leave her alone. Jerry snapped back, telling her not to be foolish; and Una cried. They made a lot of noise and were close to the graveyard's fence. Henry Warren and his wife passed by and heard them. Before long, everyone in the Glen knew that the manse kids had been in a terrible fight in the graveyard and using really inappropriate language. Meanwhile, Faith had let herself be pulled off the ice because her feet were hurting so much that she was ready to get off in any way possible. They all went in amicably and went to bed. Faith slept like an angel and woke up in the morning without a hint of a cold. She felt she couldn’t pretend to be sick and lie, remembering that long-ago conversation with her father. But she remained as determined as ever not to wear those awful stockings to church.

CHAPTER XXV.
ANOTHER SCANDAL AND ANOTHER “EXPLANATION”

Faith went early to Sunday School and was seated in the corner of her class pew before any one came. Therefore, the dreadful truth did not burst upon any one until Faith left the class pew near the door to walk up to the manse pew after Sunday School. The church was already half filled and all who were sitting near the aisle saw that the minister’s daughter had boots on but no stockings!

Faith arrived early at Sunday School and sat in the corner of her class pew before anyone else showed up. So, the shocking truth didn't hit anyone until Faith got up from the class pew near the door to walk up to the manse pew after Sunday School. The church was already half full, and everyone sitting close to the aisle noticed that the minister’s daughter was wearing boots but no stockings!

Faith’s new brown dress, which Aunt Martha had made from an ancient pattern, was absurdly long for her, but even so it did not meet her boot-tops. Two good inches of bare white leg showed plainly.

Faith’s new brown dress, which Aunt Martha had made from an old pattern, was ridiculously long for her, but even so, it didn't reach the tops of her boots. Two solid inches of bare white leg were clearly visible.

Faith and Carl sat alone in the manse pew. Jerry had gone into the gallery to sit with a chum and the Blythe girls had taken Una with them. The Meredith children were given to “sitting all over the church” in this fashion and a great many people thought it very improper. The gallery especially, where irresponsible lads congregated and were known to whisper and suspected of chewing tobacco during service, was no place, for a son of the manse. But Jerry hated the manse pew at the very top of the church, under the eyes of Elder Clow and his family. He escaped from it whenever he could.

Faith and Carl were sitting alone in the church pew. Jerry had gone up to the gallery to hang out with a friend, and the Blythe girls had taken Una with them. The Meredith kids often spread out throughout the church like this, and a lot of people thought it was really inappropriate. The gallery, in particular, where unruly guys gathered and were known to whisper and were suspected of chewing tobacco during the service, was definitely not a place for a son of the manse. But Jerry really disliked sitting in the manse pew at the very front of the church, right under the watchful eyes of Elder Clow and his family. He tried to get away from it whenever he could.

Carl, absorbed in watching a spider spinning its web at the window, did not notice Faith’s legs. She walked home with her father after church and he never noticed them. She got on the hated striped stockings before Jerry and Una arrived, so that for the time being none of the occupants of the manse knew what she had done. But nobody else in Glen St. Mary was ignorant of it. The few who had not seen soon heard. Nothing else was talked of on the way home from church. Mrs. Alec Davis said it was only what she expected, and the next thing you would see some of those young ones coming to church with no clothes on at all. The president of the Ladies’ Aid decided that she would bring the matter up at the next Aid meeting, and suggest that they wait in a body on the minister and protest. Miss Cornelia said that she, for her part, gave up. There was no use worrying over the manse fry any longer. Even Mrs. Dr. Blythe felt a little shocked, though she attributed the occurrence solely to Faith’s forgetfulness. Susan could not immediately begin knitting stockings for Faith because it was Sunday, but she had one set up before any one else was out of bed at Ingleside the next morning.

Carl, focused on watching a spider spin its web at the window, didn’t notice Faith’s legs. She walked home with her dad after church, and he didn’t notice them either. She put on the hated striped stockings before Jerry and Una arrived, so for now, none of the people at the manse knew what she had done. But everyone else in Glen St. Mary was aware of it. The few who hadn’t seen it soon heard about it. That was all anyone talked about on the way home from church. Mrs. Alec Davis said it was just what she expected, and next thing you know, some of those young ones would be coming to church completely undressed. The president of the Ladies’ Aid decided to bring the issue up at the next meeting and suggest that they all wait to speak with the minister and protest. Miss Cornelia said that, for her part, she was done worrying about the manse kids. There was no point in stressing over it anymore. Even Mrs. Dr. Blythe felt a little shocked, though she blamed the incident solely on Faith’s forgetfulness. Susan couldn’t start knitting stockings for Faith right away because it was Sunday, but she had a pair ready before anyone else was out of bed at Ingleside the next morning.

“You need not tell me anything but that it was old Martha’s fault, Mrs. Dr. dear.” she told Anne. “I suppose that poor little child had no decent stockings to wear. I suppose every stocking she had was in holes, as you know very well they generally are. And I think, Mrs. Dr. dear, that the Ladies’ Aid would be better employed in knitting some for them than in fighting over the new carpet for the pulpit platform. I am not a Ladies’ Aider, but I shall knit Faith two pairs of stockings, out of this nice black yarn, as fast as my fingers can move and that you may tie to. Never shall I forget my sensations, Mrs. Dr. dear, when I saw a minister’s child walking up the aisle of our church with no stockings on. I really did not know what way to look.”

“You don’t have to tell me anything except that it was old Martha’s fault, dear Mrs. Doctor,” she said to Anne. “I bet that poor little child had no decent stockings to wear. I bet every stocking she had was full of holes, just like you know they usually are. And I think, dear Mrs. Doctor, that the Ladies’ Aid would do better by knitting some for them instead of arguing over the new carpet for the pulpit. I’m not part of the Ladies’ Aid, but I’m going to knit Faith two pairs of stockings with this nice black yarn, as quickly as I can. I’ll never forget how I felt, dear Mrs. Doctor, when I saw a minister’s child walking up the aisle of our church without any stockings on. I seriously didn’t know where to look.”

“And the church was just full of Methodists yesterday, too,” groaned Miss Cornelia, who had come up to the Glen to do some shopping and run into Ingleside to talk the affair over. “I don’t know how it is, but just as sure as those manse children do something especially awful the church is sure to be crowded with Methodists. I thought Mrs. Deacon Hazard’s eyes would drop out of her head. When she came out of church she said, ‘Well, that exhibition was no more than decent. I do pity the Presbyterians.’ And we just had to take it. There was nothing one could say.”

“And the church was completely packed with Methodists yesterday, too,” groaned Miss Cornelia, who had come up to the Glen to do some shopping and stop by Ingleside to discuss the situation. “I don’t know what it is, but it seems like whenever those manse kids do something especially terrible, the church is always full of Methodists. I thought Mrs. Deacon Hazard's eyes were going to pop out of her head. When she came out of church, she said, ‘Well, that performance was hardly decent. I really feel for the Presbyterians.’ And we just had to accept it. There was nothing we could say.”

“There was something I could have said, Mrs. Dr. dear, if I had heard her,” said Susan grimly. “I would have said, for one thing, that in my opinion clean bare legs were quite as decent as holes. And I would have said, for another, that the Presbyterians did not feel greatly in need of pity seeing that they had a minister who could preach and the Methodists had not. I could have squelched Mrs. Deacon Hazard, Mrs. Dr dear, and that you may tie to.”

“There was something I could have said, Mrs. Dr. dear, if I had heard her,” said Susan grimly. “I would have said, for one thing, that in my opinion clean bare legs were just as decent as holes. And I would have said, for another, that the Presbyterians didn’t feel much in need of pity since they had a minister who could preach and the Methodists did not. I could have shut down Mrs. Deacon Hazard, Mrs. Dr. dear, and you can count on that.”

“I wish Mr. Meredith didn’t preach quite so well and looked after his family a little better,” retorted Miss Cornelia. “He could at least glance over his children before they went to church and see that they were quite properly clothed. I’m tired making excuses for him, believe me.”

“I wish Mr. Meredith didn’t preach quite so well and took better care of his family,” Miss Cornelia shot back. “He could at least check on his kids before they went to church and make sure they were properly dressed. I’m tired of making excuses for him, trust me.”

Meanwhile, Faith’s soul was being harrowed up in Rainbow Valley. Mary Vance was there and, as usual, in a lecturing mood. She gave Faith to understand that she had disgraced herself and her father beyond redemption and that she, Mary Vance, was done with her. “Everybody” was talking, and “everybody” said the same thing.

Meanwhile, Faith was feeling tormented in Rainbow Valley. Mary Vance was there, as always, ready to lecture. She made it clear to Faith that she had embarrassed herself and her father beyond repair and that she, Mary Vance, was finished with her. “Everyone” was talking, and “everyone” was saying the same thing.

“I simply feel that I can’t associate with you any longer,” she concluded.

“I just feel like I can’t be around you anymore,” she concluded.

We are going to associate with her then,” cried Nan Blythe. Nan secretly thought Faith had done a awful thing, but she wasn’t going to let Mary Vance run matters in this high-handed fashion. “And if you are not you needn’t come any more to Rainbow Valley, Miss Vance.”

We're going to hang out with her then,” shouted Nan Blythe. Nan secretly thought Faith had done something terrible, but she wasn’t going to let Mary Vance take charge like this. “And if you don’t want to, then you don’t need to come back to Rainbow Valley, Miss Vance.”

Nan and Di both put their arms around Faith and glared defiance at Mary. The latter suddenly crumpled up, sat down on a stump and began to cry.

Nan and Di both wrapped their arms around Faith and shot a defiant look at Mary. The latter suddenly collapsed, sat down on a stump, and started crying.

“It ain’t that I don’t want to,” she wailed. “But if I keep in with Faith people’ll be saying I put her up to doing things. Some are saying it now, true’s you live. I can’t afford to have such things said of me, now that I’m in a respectable place and trying to be a lady. And I never went bare-legged in church in my toughest days. I’d never have thought of doing such a thing. But that hateful old Kitty Alec says Faith has never been the same girl since that time I stayed in the manse. She says Cornelia Elliott will live to rue the day she took me in. It hurts my feelings, I tell you. But it’s Mr. Meredith I’m really worried over.”

“I don’t want to, really,” she cried. “But if I keep hanging out with Faith, people will say I pushed her into doing things. Some are saying it now, believe me. I can’t have that kind of talk about me, especially now that I’m in a respectable position and trying to be a proper lady. And I never went bare-legged in church, even in my wildest days. I’d never have thought of doing that. But that awful old Kitty Alec keeps saying Faith hasn’t been the same since I stayed at the manse. She says Cornelia Elliott will regret the day she took me in. It really hurts my feelings, I swear. But it’s Mr. Meredith I’m truly worried about.”

“I think you needn’t worry about him,” said Di scornfully. “It isn’t likely necessary. Now, Faith darling, stop crying and tell us why you did it.”

“I don’t think you need to worry about him,” Di said scornfully. “It’s probably not necessary. Now, Faith darling, stop crying and tell us why you did it.”

Faith explained tearfully. The Blythe girls sympathized with her, and even Mary Vance agreed that it was a hard position to be in. But Jerry, on whom the thing came like a thunderbolt, refused to be placated. So this was what some mysterious hints he had got in school that day meant! He marched Faith and Una home without ceremony, and the Good-Conduct Club held an immediate session in the graveyard to sit in judgment on Faith’s case.

Faith explained tearfully. The Blythe girls sympathized with her, and even Mary Vance agreed that it was a tough situation to be in. But Jerry, who was hit with the news like a thunderbolt, refused to be consoled. So this was what some mysterious hints he received at school that day meant! He took Faith and Una home without any formalities, and the Good-Conduct Club held an immediate meeting in the graveyard to judge Faith’s case.

“I don’t see that it was any harm,” said Faith defiantly. “Not much of my legs showed. It wasn’t wrong and it didn’t hurt anybody.”

“I don’t think it was a big deal,” Faith said defiantly. “Not much of my legs showed. It wasn’t wrong and it didn’t hurt anyone.”

“It will hurt Dad. You know it will. You know people blame him whenever we do anything queer.”

“It will hurt Dad. You know it will. You know people blame him whenever we do anything strange.”

“I didn’t think of that,” muttered Faith.

"I didn't think of that," Faith murmured.

“That’s just the trouble. You didn’t think and you should have thought. That’s what our Club is for—to bring us up and make us think. We promised we’d always stop and think before doing things. You didn’t and you’ve got to be punished, Faith—and real hard, too. You’ll wear those striped stockings to school for a week for punishment.”

“That’s just the problem. You didn’t think, and you should have. That’s what our Club is for—to help us grow and make us think. We promised we’d always pause and think before acting. You didn’t, and now you have to face the consequences, Faith—and they’re going to be tough. You’ll wear those striped socks to school for a week as your punishment.”

“Oh, Jerry, won’t a day do—two days? Not a whole week!”

“Oh, Jerry, can’t we just do a day—maybe two? Not an entire week!”

“Yes, a whole week,” said inexorable Jerry. “It is fair—ask Jem Blythe if it isn’t.”

“Yes, a whole week,” said relentless Jerry. “It’s only fair—ask Jem Blythe if it isn’t.”

Faith felt she would rather submit then ask Jem Blythe about such a matter. She was beginning to realize that her offence was a quite shameful one.

Faith felt she would rather give in than ask Jem Blythe about something like that. She was starting to realize that her mistake was pretty embarrassing.

“I’ll do it, then,” she muttered, a little sulkily.

“I’ll do it, then,” she said, a bit grumpily.

“You’re getting off easy,” said, Jerry severely. “And no matter how we punish you it won’t help father. People will always think you just did it for mischief, and they’ll blame father for not stopping it. We can never explain it to everybody.”

“You're getting off easy,” Jerry said sternly. “And no matter how we punish you, it won't help Dad. People will always think you did it just for fun, and they'll blame Dad for not stopping it. We can never explain it to everyone.”

This aspect of the case weighed on Faith’s mind. Her own condemnation she could bear, but it tortured her that her father should be blamed. If people knew the true facts of the case they would not blame him. But how could she make them known to all the world? Getting up in church, as she had once done, and explaining the matter was out of the question. Faith had heard from Mary Vance how the congregation had looked upon that performance and realized that she must not repeat it. Faith worried over the problem for half a week. Then she had an inspiration and promptly acted upon it. She spent that evening in the garret, with a lamp and an exercise book, writing busily, with flushed cheeks and shining eyes. It was the very thing! How clever she was to have thought of it! It would put everything right and explain everything and yet cause no scandal. It was eleven o’clock when she had finished to her satisfaction and crept down to bed, dreadfully tired, but perfectly happy.

This part of the situation weighed heavily on Faith’s mind. She could handle her own guilt, but it drove her crazy that her father should be blamed. If people knew the real story, they wouldn’t hold him accountable. But how could she share the truth with everyone? Standing up in church, like she had before, and explaining things was completely out of the question. Faith had heard from Mary Vance how the congregation reacted to that event and realized she couldn’t do that again. For half a week, Faith stressed over the problem. Then she had a great idea and quickly acted on it. She spent that evening in the attic, with a lamp and a notebook, writing furiously, her cheeks flushed and her eyes bright. It was perfect! How clever she was to have thought of it! It would fix everything, clarify everything, and still avoid any scandal. By eleven o’clock, she felt satisfied with her work and quietly crept down to bed, exhausted but completely happy.

In a few days the little weekly published in the Glen under the name of The Journal came out as usual, and the Glen had another sensation. A letter signed “Faith Meredith” occupied a prominent place on the front page and ran as follows:—

In a few days, the small weekly published in the Glen called The Journal was released as usual, and the Glen had another sensation. A letter signed “Faith Meredith” took a prominent spot on the front page and read as follows:—

“TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN:

“To Whom It May Concern:”

“I want to explain to everybody how it was I came to go to church without stockings on, so that everybody will know that father was not to blame one bit for it, and the old gossips need not say he is, because it is not true. I gave my only pair of black stockings to Lida Marsh, because she hadn’t any and her poor little feet were awful cold and I was so sorry for her. No child ought to have to go without shoes and stockings in a Christian community before the snow is all gone, and I think the W. F. M. S. ought to have given her stockings. Of course, I know they are sending things to the little heathen children, and that is all right and a kind thing to do. But the little heathen children have lots more warm weather than we have, and I think the women of our church ought to look after Lida and not leave it all to me. When I gave her my stockings I forgot they were the only black pair I had without holes, but I am glad I did give them to her, because my conscience would have been uncomfortable if I hadn’t. When she had gone away, looking so proud and happy, the poor little thing, I remembered that all I had to wear were the horrid red and blue things Aunt Martha knit last winter for me out of some yarn that Mrs. Joseph Burr of Upper Glen sent us. It was dreadfully coarse yarn and all knots, and I never saw any of Mrs. Burr’s own children wearing things made of such yarn. But Mary Vance says Mrs. Burr gives the minister stuff that she can’t use or eat herself, and thinks it ought to go as part of the salary her husband signed to pay, but never does.

“I want to explain to everyone how I ended up going to church without wearing stockings, so that everyone will know that my dad wasn't to blame at all for it, and the old gossips can’t say he is, because that's not true. I gave my only pair of black stockings to Lida Marsh because she didn't have any and her poor little feet were freezing, and I felt so sorry for her. No child should have to go without shoes and stockings in a Christian community before the snow is completely gone, and I think the W. F. M. S. should have provided her with stockings. Of course, I understand they’re sending things to the little heathen children, which is fine and a nice thing to do. But those little heathen children have much warmer weather than we do, and I believe the women in our church should take care of Lida instead of leaving it all up to me. When I gave her my stockings, I forgot they were the only black pair I had that didn't have holes, but I’m glad I gave them to her because I would have felt guilty if I hadn’t. Once she left, looking so proud and happy, the poor little thing, I remembered that all I had to wear were the ugly red and blue things Aunt Martha knitted for me last winter out of some yarn that Mrs. Joseph Burr from Upper Glen sent us. It was really rough yarn and full of knots, and I never saw any of Mrs. Burr’s own kids wearing clothes made from that yarn. But Mary Vance says Mrs. Burr gives the minister stuff that she can't use or eat herself, thinking it should count as part of the salary her husband agreed to pay, but it never does.”

“I just couldn’t bear to wear those hateful stockings. They were so ugly and rough and felt so scratchy. Everybody would have made fun of me. I thought at first I’d pretend to be sick and not go to church next day, but I decided I couldn’t do that, because it would be acting a lie, and father told us after mother died that was something we must never, never do. It is just as bad to act a lie as to tell one, though I know some people, right here in the Glen, who act them, and never seem to feel a bit bad about it. I will not mention any names, but I know who they are and so does father.

“I just couldn’t stand wearing those awful stockings. They were so ugly and rough, and they felt so scratchy. Everyone would have made fun of me. At first, I thought about pretending to be sick and not going to church the next day, but I realized I couldn’t do that because it would be living a lie, and after mom passed away, Dad told us that was something we must never, ever do. It’s just as bad to live a lie as it is to tell one, although I know some people right here in the Glen who do it and never seem to feel bad about it. I won’t mention any names, but I know who they are, and so does Dad.

“Then I tried my best to catch cold and really be sick by standing on the snowbank in the Methodist graveyard with my bare feet until Jerry pulled me off. But it didn’t hurt me a bit and so I couldn’t get out of going to church. So I just decided I would put my boots on and go that way. I can’t see why it was so wrong and I was so careful to wash my legs just as clean as my face, but, anyway, father wasn’t to blame for it. He was in the study thinking of his sermon and other heavenly things, and I kept out of his way before I went to Sunday School. Father does not look at people’s legs in church, so of course he did not notice mine, but all the gossips did and talked about it, and that is why I am writing this letter to the Journal to explain. I suppose I did very wrong, since everybody says so, and I am sorry and I am wearing those awful stockings to punish myself, although father bought me two nice new black pairs as soon as Mr. Flagg’s store opened on Monday morning. But it was all my fault, and if people blame father for it after they read this they are not Christians and so I do not mind what they say.

“Then I tried my best to catch a cold and really be sick by standing on the snowbank in the Methodist graveyard with my bare feet until Jerry pulled me off. But it didn’t hurt me at all, so I couldn’t get out of going to church. So I decided to just put my boots on and go that way. I don’t see why it was so wrong, and I was really careful to wash my legs just as clean as my face, but anyway, my father wasn’t to blame for it. He was in the study thinking about his sermon and other heavenly things, and I stayed out of his way before Sunday School. My father doesn’t notice people's legs in church, so of course he didn’t see mine, but all the gossipers did and talked about it, and that’s why I’m writing this letter to the Journal to explain. I guess I did something very wrong since everyone says so, and I’m sorry and I’m wearing those awful stockings to punish myself, even though my father bought me two nice new black pairs as soon as Mr. Flagg’s store opened on Monday morning. But it was all my fault, and if people blame my father for it after they read this, they’re not Christians, so I won’t care what they say.

“There is another thing I want to explain about before I stop. Mary Vance told me that Mr. Evan Boyd is blaming the Lew Baxters for stealing potatoes out of his field last fall. They did not touch his potatoes. They are very poor, but they are honest. It was us did it—Jerry and Carl and I. Una was not with us at the time. We never thought it was stealing. We just wanted a few potatoes to cook over a fire in Rainbow Valley one evening to eat with our fried trout. Mr. Boyd’s field was the nearest, just between the valley and the village, so we climbed over his fence and pulled up some stalks. The potatoes were awful small, because Mr. Boyd did not put enough fertilizer on them and we had to pull up a lot of stalks before we got enough, and then they were not much bigger than marbles. Walter and Di Blythe helped us eat them, but they did not come along until we had them cooked and did not know where we got them, so they were not to blame at all, only us. We didn’t mean any harm, but if it was stealing we are very sorry and we will pay Mr. Boyd for them if he will wait until we grow up. We never have any money now because we are not big enough to earn any, and Aunt Martha says it takes every cent of poor father’s salary, even when it is paid up regularly—and it isn’t often—to run this house. But Mr. Boyd must not blame the Lew Baxters any more, when they were quite innocent, and give them a bad name.

“There’s one more thing I want to explain before I finish. Mary Vance told me that Mr. Evan Boyd is accusing the Lew Baxters of stealing potatoes from his field last fall. They didn’t touch his potatoes. They’re very poor, but they’re honest. It was us—Jerry, Carl, and me. Una wasn't with us at the time. We never thought it was stealing. We just wanted a few potatoes to cook over a fire in Rainbow Valley one evening to go with our fried trout. Mr. Boyd’s field was the closest, right between the valley and the village, so we climbed over his fence and pulled up some stalks. The potatoes were really small because Mr. Boyd didn’t use enough fertilizer, and we had to pull up a lot of stalks to get enough, and then they were barely bigger than marbles. Walter and Di Blythe helped us eat them, but they didn’t come along until we had them cooked and had no idea where we got them, so they’re not to blame at all, just us. We didn’t mean any harm, but if it was stealing, we’re really sorry and we’ll pay Mr. Boyd for them if he’ll wait until we grow up. We don’t have any money now because we’re not old enough to earn any, and Aunt Martha says it takes every penny of poor father’s salary, even when it’s paid on time—and it isn’t often—to run this house. But Mr. Boyd shouldn’t blame the Lew Baxters anymore, since they were completely innocent, and give them a bad reputation.”

“Yours respectfully,
“FAITH MEREDITH.”

“Yours sincerely,
“FAITH MEREDITH.”

CHAPTER XXVI.
MISS CORNELIA GETS A NEW POINT OF VIEW

“Susan, after I’m dead I’m going to come back to earth every time when the daffodils blow in this garden,” said Anne rapturously. “Nobody may see me, but I’ll be here. If anybody is in the garden at the time—I think I’ll come on an evening just like this, but it might be just at dawn—a lovely, pale-pinky spring dawn—they’ll just see the daffodils nodding wildly as if an extra gust of wind had blown past them, but it will be I.”

“Susan, after I die, I’m going to come back to earth every time the daffodils bloom in this garden,” Anne said excitedly. “Nobody will see me, but I’ll be here. If anyone is in the garden at that moment—I think I’ll show up on an evening just like this, but it might be at dawn—a beautiful, soft pink spring dawn—they’ll only see the daffodils swaying wildly as if an extra gust of wind had passed by, but it will be me.”

“Indeed, Mrs. Dr. dear, you will not be thinking of flaunting worldly things like daffies after you are dead,” said Susan. “And I do not believe in ghosts, seen or unseen.”

“Honestly, Mrs. Dr. dear, you won't be thinking about showing off material things like flowers after you’re gone,” said Susan. “And I do not believe in ghosts, whether you can see them or not.”

“Oh, Susan, I shall not be a ghost! That has such a horrible sound. I shall just be me. And I shall run around in the twilight, whether it is morn or eve, and see all the spots I love. Do you remember how badly I felt when I left our little House of Dreams, Susan? I thought I could never love Ingleside so well. But I do. I love every inch of the ground and every stick and stone on it.”

“Oh, Susan, I won’t be a ghost! That sounds so awful. I’ll just be me. And I’ll roam around in the twilight, whether it’s morning or evening, and visit all the places I love. Do you remember how terrible I felt when I left our little House of Dreams, Susan? I thought I could never love Ingleside as much. But I do. I love every inch of the land and every stick and stone on it.”

“I am rather fond of the place myself,” said Susan, who would have died if she had been removed from it, “but we must not set our affections too much on earthly things, Mrs. Dr. dear. There are such things as fires and earthquakes. We should always be prepared. The Tom MacAllisters over-harbour were burned out three nights ago. Some say Tom MacAllister set the house on fire himself to get the insurance. That may or may not be. But I advise the doctor to have our chimneys seen to at once. An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure. But I see Mrs. Marshall Elliott coming in at the gate, looking as if she had been sent for and couldn’t go.”

“I really like this place too,” said Susan, who would have been devastated if she had to leave, “but we shouldn’t get too attached to material things, dear Mrs. Dr. There are risks like fires and earthquakes. We should always be prepared. The Tom MacAllisters across the harbor had their house burned down three nights ago. Some say Tom MacAllister set the fire himself to cash in on the insurance. That’s debatable. But I think the doctor should have our chimneys checked right away. A little prevention is worth a lot of cure. But I see Mrs. Marshall Elliott coming in the gate, looking like she was sent for and can’t leave.”

“Anne dearie, have you seen the Journal to-day?”

“Anne dear, have you seen the Journal today?”

Miss Cornelia’s voice was trembling, partly from emotion, partly from the fact that she had hurried up from the store too fast and lost her breath.

Miss Cornelia's voice was shaking, partly from emotion and partly because she had rushed up from the store too quickly and had lost her breath.

Anne bent over the daffodils to hide a smile. She and Gilbert had laughed heartily and heartlessly over the front page of the Journal that day, but she knew that to dear Miss Cornelia it was almost a tragedy, and she must not wound her feelings by any display of levity.

Anne leaned down over the daffodils to hide a smile. She and Gilbert had laughed loudly and insensitively at the front page of the Journal that day, but she realized that to dear Miss Cornelia it was nearly a tragedy, and she shouldn’t hurt her feelings by showing any lightheartedness.

“Isn’t it dreadful? What is to be done?” asked Miss Cornelia despairingly. Miss Cornelia had vowed that she was done with worrying over the pranks of the manse children, but she went on worrying just the same.

“Isn’t it awful? What can we do?” asked Miss Cornelia in despair. Miss Cornelia had promised herself that she was done fretting over the antics of the manse kids, but she couldn’t help but worry anyway.

Anne led the way to the veranda, where Susan was knitting, with Shirley and Rilla conning their primers on either side. Susan was already on her second pair of stockings for Faith. Susan never worried over poor humanity. She did what in her lay for its betterment and serenely left the rest to the Higher Powers.

Anne led the way to the porch, where Susan was knitting, with Shirley and Rilla studying their primers on either side. Susan was already on her second pair of stockings for Faith. Susan never stressed about the struggles of humanity. She did what she could to make things better and calmly left the rest to the higher powers.

“Cornelia Elliott thinks she was born to run this world, Mrs. Dr. dear,” she had once said to Anne, “and so she is always in a stew over something. I have never thought I was, and so I go calmly along. Not but what it has sometimes occurred to me that things might be run a little better than they are. But it is not for us poor worms to nourish such thoughts. They only make us uncomfortable and do not get us anywhere.”

“Cornelia Elliott thinks she was meant to run the world, Mrs. Dr. dear,” she once said to Anne, “and that’s why she’s always worried about something. I’ve never felt that way, so I just go about my life calmly. It has crossed my mind that things could be managed a bit better than they are. But it’s not our place as mere mortals to entertain such thoughts. They only make us uneasy and don’t take us anywhere.”

“I don’t see that anything can be done—now—” said Anne, pulling out a nice, cushiony chair for Miss Cornelia. “But how in the world did Mr. Vickers allow that letter to be printed? Surely he should have known better.”

“I don’t think anything can be done—right now—” said Anne, pulling out a comfy chair for Miss Cornelia. “But how on earth did Mr. Vickers let that letter get printed? He should’ve known better.”

“Why, he’s away, Anne dearie—he’s been away to New Brunswick for a week. And that young scalawag of a Joe Vickers is editing the Journal in his absence. Of course, Mr. Vickers would never have put it in, even if he is a Methodist, but Joe would just think it a good joke. As you say, I don’t suppose there is anything to be done now, only live it down. But if I ever get Joe Vickers cornered somewhere I’ll give him a talking to he won’t forget in a hurry. I wanted Marshall to stop our subscription to the Journal instantly, but he only laughed and said that to-day’s issue was the only one that had had anything readable in it for a year. Marshall never will take anything seriously—just like a man. Fortunately, Evan Boyd is like that, too. He takes it as a joke and is laughing all over the place about it. And he’s another Methodist! As for Mrs. Burr of Upper Glen, of course she will be furious and they will leave the church. Not that it will be a great loss from any point of view. The Methodists are quite welcome to them.”

“Why, he’s away, Anne dear—he’s been in New Brunswick for a week. And that young troublemaker Joe Vickers is editing the Journal while he’s gone. Of course, Mr. Vickers wouldn’t have included it, even if he is a Methodist, but Joe would just think it’s a good joke. As you said, I suppose there’s nothing we can do now except wait for it to blow over. But if I ever catch Joe Vickers alone, I'll give him a talking-to he won’t forget anytime soon. I wanted Marshall to cancel our subscription to the Journal right away, but he just laughed and said today’s issue was the only one with anything readable in it for a year. Marshall never takes anything seriously—just like a man. Fortunately, Evan Boyd is the same way. He’s taking it as a joke and is laughing all over the place about it. And he’s another Methodist! As for Mrs. Burr from Upper Glen, of course she’ll be furious and they’ll leave the church. Not that it will be a significant loss from any perspective. The Methodists are more than welcome to them.”

“It serves Mrs. Burr right,” said Susan, who had an old feud with the lady in question and had been hugely tickled over the reference to her in Faith’s letter. “She will find that she will not be able to cheat the Methodist parson out of his salary with bad yarn.”

“It serves Mrs. Burr right,” said Susan, who had an old grudge against the woman and was really amused by the mention of her in Faith’s letter. “She’s going to learn that she won’t be able to shortchange the Methodist pastor on his salary with a lame excuse.”

“The worst of it is, there’s not much hope of things getting any better,” said Miss Cornelia gloomily. “As long as Mr. Meredith was going to see Rosemary West I did hope the manse would soon have a proper mistress. But that is all off. I suppose she wouldn’t have him on account of the children—at least, everybody seems to think so.”

“The worst part is, there’s not much hope for things to get any better,” Miss Cornelia said sadly. “When Mr. Meredith was going to see Rosemary West, I thought the manse would finally have a proper mistress. But that’s all done now. I guess she wouldn’t want him because of the kids—at least, that’s what everyone seems to think.”

“I do not believe that he ever asked her,” said Susan, who could not conceive of any one refusing a minister.

“I don’t think he ever asked her,” said Susan, who couldn’t imagine anyone turning down a minister.

“Well, nobody knows anything about that. But one thing is certain, he doesn’t go there any longer. And Rosemary didn’t look well all the spring. I hope her visit to Kingsport will do her good. She’s been gone for a month and will stay another month, I understand. I can’t remember when Rosemary was away from home before. She and Ellen could never bear to be parted. But I understand Ellen insisted on her going this time. And meanwhile Ellen and Norman Douglas are warming up the old soup.”

“Well, nobody knows anything about that. But one thing is certain, he doesn’t go there anymore. And Rosemary hasn’t looked well all spring. I hope her trip to Kingsport helps her. She’s been gone for a month and will stay another month, I hear. I can’t remember the last time Rosemary was away from home. She and Ellen could never stand to be apart. But I hear Ellen insisted on her going this time. And in the meantime, Ellen and Norman Douglas are heating up the old soup.”

“Is that really so?” asked Anne, laughing. “I heard a rumour of it, but I hardly believed it.”

“Is that really true?” Anne asked, laughing. “I heard a rumor about it, but I barely believed it.”

“Believe it! You may believe it all right, Anne, dearie. Nobody is in ignorance of it. Norman Douglas never left anybody in doubt as to his intentions in regard to anything. He always did his courting before the public. He told Marshall that he hadn’t thought about Ellen for years, but the first time he went to church last fall he saw her and fell in love with her all over again. He said he’d clean forgot how handsome she was. He hadn’t seen her for twenty years, if you can believe it. Of course he never went to church, and Ellen never went anywhere else round here. Oh, we all know what Norman means, but what Ellen means is a different matter. I shan’t take it upon me to predict whether it will be a match or not.”

“Believe it! You can totally believe it, Anne, dear. Everyone knows about it. Norman Douglas never left anyone in doubt about what he wanted. He always did his flirting in public. He told Marshall that he hadn't thought about Ellen in years, but the first time he went to church last fall, he saw her and fell in love with her all over again. He said he completely forgot how beautiful she was. He hadn't seen her in twenty years, if you can believe it. Of course, he never went to church, and Ellen never went anywhere else around here. Oh, we all know what Norman means, but what Ellen means is a different story. I won’t try to predict whether it will turn into a match or not.”

“He jilted her once—but it seems that does not count with some people, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan remarked rather acidly.

“He broke off their engagement once—but it seems that doesn’t matter to some people, Mrs. Dr. dear,” Susan commented rather sharply.

“He jilted her in a fit of temper and repented it all his life,” said Miss Cornelia. “That is different from a cold-blooded jilting. For my part, I never detested Norman as some folks do. He could never over-crow me. I do wonder what started him coming to church. I have never been able to believe Mrs. Wilsons’s story that Faith Meredith went there and bullied him into it. I’ve always intended to ask Faith herself, but I’ve never happened to think of it just when I saw her. What influence could she have over Norman Douglas? He was in the store when I left, bellowing with laughter over that scandalous letter. You could have heard him at Four Winds Point. ‘The greatest girl in the world,’ he was shouting. ‘She’s that full of spunk she’s bursting with it. And all the old grannies want to tame her, darn them. But they’ll never be able to do it—never! They might as well try to drown a fish. Boyd, see that you put more fertilizer on your potatoes next year. Ho, ho, ho!’ And then he laughed till the roof shook.”

“He dumped her in a fit of anger and regretted it for the rest of his life,” said Miss Cornelia. “That’s different from a heartless breakup. As for me, I never disliked Norman like some people do. He could never overshadow me. I do wonder what made him start coming to church. I’ve never been able to believe Mrs. Wilson’s story that Faith Meredith went there and pressured him into it. I’ve always meant to ask Faith herself, but I’ve never thought of it just when I see her. What influence could she have over Norman Douglas? He was in the store when I left, laughing loudly over that outrageous letter. You could hear him at Four Winds Point. ‘The greatest girl in the world,’ he was shouting. ‘She’s so full of spirit she could burst. And all the old grannies want to tame her, the fools. But they’ll never be able to do it—never! They might as well try to drown a fish. Boyd, make sure to put more fertilizer on your potatoes next year. Ho, ho, ho!’ And then he laughed until the roof shook.”

“Mr. Douglas pays well to the salary, at least,” remarked Susan.

“Mr. Douglas pays a good salary, at least,” noted Susan.

“Oh, Norman isn’t mean in some ways. He’d give a thousand without blinking a lash, and roar like a Bull of Bashan if he had to pay five cents too much for anything. Besides, he likes Mr. Meredith’s sermons, and Norman Douglas was always willing to shell out if he got his brains tickled up. There is no more Christianity about him than there is about a black, naked heathen in Africa and never will be. But he’s clever and well read and he judges sermons as he would lectures. Anyhow, it’s well he backs up Mr. Meredith and the children as he does, for they’ll need friends more than ever after this. I am tired of making excuses for them, believe me.”

“Oh, Norman isn’t mean in some ways. He’d give a thousand without blinking an eye, and he’d roar like a Bull of Bashan if he had to pay five cents too much for anything. Besides, he likes Mr. Meredith’s sermons, and Norman Douglas was always willing to shell out if he got his mind stimulated. There’s no more Christianity in him than there is in a black, naked heathen in Africa, and there never will be. But he’s smart and well-read, and he judges sermons like he would lectures. Anyway, it’s good he supports Mr. Meredith and the kids like he does, because they’re going to need friends more than ever after this. I’m tired of making excuses for them, believe me.”

“Do you know, dear Miss Cornelia,” said Anne seriously, “I think we have all been making too many excuses. It is very foolish and we ought to stop it. I am going to tell you what I’d like to do. I shan’t do it, of course”—Anne had noted a glint of alarm in Susan’s eye—“it would be too unconventional, and we must be conventional or die, after we reach what is supposed to be a dignified age. But I’d like to do it. I’d like to call a meeting of the Ladies Aid and W.M.S. and the Girls Sewing Society, and include in the audience all and any Methodists who have been criticizing the Merediths—although I do think if we Presbyterians stopped criticizing and excusing we would find that other denominations would trouble themselves very little about our manse folks. I would say to them, ‘Dear Christian friends’—with marked emphasis on ‘Christian’—I have something to say to you and I want to say it good and hard, that you may take it home and repeat it to your families. You Methodists need not pity us, and we Presbyterians need not pity ourselves. We are not going to do it any more. And we are going to say, boldly and truthfully, to all critics and sympathizers, ‘We are proud of our minister and his family. Mr. Meredith is the best preacher Glen St. Mary church ever had. Moreover, he is a sincere, earnest teacher of truth and Christian charity. He is a faithful friend, a judicious pastor in all essentials, and a refined, scholarly, well-bred man. His family are worthy of him. Gerald Meredith is the cleverest pupil in the Glen school, and Mr. Hazard says that he is destined to a brilliant career. He is a manly, honourable, truthful little fellow. Faith Meredith is a beauty, and as inspiring and original as she is beautiful. There is nothing commonplace about her. All the other girls in the Glen put together haven’t the vim, and wit, and joyousness and ‘spunk’ she has. She has not an enemy in the world. Every one who knows her loves her. Of how many, children or grown-ups, can that be said? Una Meredith is sweetness personified. She will make a most lovable woman. Carl Meredith, with his love for ants and frogs and spiders, will some day be a naturalist whom all Canada—nay, all the world, will delight to honour. Do you know of any other family in the Glen, or out of it, of whom all these things can be said? Away with shamefaced excuses and apologies. We rejoice in our minister and his splendid boys and girls!”

“Do you know, dear Miss Cornelia,” Anne said seriously, “I think we’ve all been making too many excuses. It’s really silly, and we should stop it. I’m going to tell you what I’d like to do. I won’t actually do it, of course”—Anne noticed a flash of concern in Susan’s eyes—“it would be too unconventional, and we have to be conventional or we’ll struggle once we reach what’s considered a dignified age. But I’d like to do it. I’d like to call a meeting of the Ladies Aid, the W.M.S., and the Girls Sewing Society, and invite all the Methodists who have been criticizing the Merediths—although I really think if we Presbyterians stopped criticizing and making excuses, we would find that other denominations would care very little about our manse folks. I would say to them, ‘Dear Christian friends’—with strong emphasis on ‘Christian’—I have something to say to you, and I want to say it clearly, so you can take it home and share it with your families. You Methodists don’t need to pity us, and we Presbyterians don’t need to pity ourselves. We’re not going to do that anymore. And we’re going to boldly and truthfully tell all critics and sympathizers, ‘We are proud of our minister and his family. Mr. Meredith is the best preacher Glen St. Mary church has ever had. Furthermore, he is a sincere, dedicated teacher of truth and Christian charity. He is a loyal friend, a thoughtful pastor in all the important ways, and a cultured, scholarly, well-mannered man. His family is deserving of him. Gerald Meredith is the brightest student in the Glen school, and Mr. Hazard says he’s on track for a brilliant future. He is a courageous, honorable, truthful young man. Faith Meredith is gorgeous, and as inspiring and original as she is beautiful. There’s nothing ordinary about her. All the other girls in the Glen combined don’t have the energy, wit, joy, and ‘spunk’ she has. She doesn’t have a single enemy. Everyone who knows her loves her. How many children or adults can that be said about? Una Meredith embodies sweetness. She will grow into an incredibly lovable woman. Carl Meredith, with his love for ants, frogs, and spiders, will one day be a naturalist whom all of Canada—no, all the world—will be proud to honor. Do you know of any other family in the Glen, or anywhere else, where all these things can be said? Enough with the embarrassed excuses and apologies. We rejoice in our minister and his wonderful boys and girls!”

Anne stopped, partly because she was out of breath after her vehement speech and partly because she could not trust herself to speak further in view of Miss Cornelia’s face. That good lady was staring helplessly at Anne, apparently engulfed in billows of new ideas. But she came up with a gasp and struck out for shore gallantly.

Anne paused, partly because she was out of breath after her passionate speech and partly because she couldn't trust herself to continue speaking in light of Miss Cornelia's expression. That kind woman was looking at Anne with a blank stare, seemingly overwhelmed by a flood of new ideas. But she took a deep breath and bravely made her way to the shore.

“Anne Blythe, I wish you would call that meeting and say just that! You’ve made me ashamed of myself, for one, and far be it from me to refuse to admit it. Of course, that is how we should have talked—especially to the Methodists. And it’s every word of it true—every word. We’ve just been shutting our eyes to the big worth-while things and squinting them on the little things that don’t really matter a pin’s worth. Oh, Anne dearie, I can see a thing when it’s hammered into my head. No more apologizing for Cornelia Marshall! I shall hold my head up after this, believe me—though I may talk things over with you as usual just to relieve my feelings if the Merediths do any more startling stunts. Even that letter I felt so bad about—why, it’s only a good joke after all, as Norman says. Not many girls would have been cute enough to think of writing it—and all punctuated so nicely and not one word misspelled. Just let me hear any Methodist say one word about it—though all the same I’ll never forgive Joe Vickers—believe me! Where are the rest of your small fry to-night?”

“Anne Blythe, I wish you would call that meeting and say just that! You’ve made me ashamed of myself, and I'm definitely admitting it. Of course, that's how we should have talked—especially to the Methodists. And it’s all true—every single word. We’ve just been ignoring the important stuff and focusing on the little things that don’t really matter at all. Oh, Anne dearie, I understand a thing once it’s hammered into my head. No more apologizing for Cornelia Marshall! I will hold my head up from now on, believe me—though I might discuss things with you as usual just to vent if the Merediths pull any more surprises. Even that letter I felt so bad about—well, it’s just a good joke after all, as Norman says. Not many girls would have been clever enough to think of writing it—and it’s all punctuated so nicely with not one single word misspelled. Just let me hear any Methodist say anything about it—even still, I’ll never forgive Joe Vickers—believe me! Where are the rest of your little ones tonight?”

“Walter and the twins are in Rainbow Valley. Jem is studying in the garret.”

“Walter and the twins are in Rainbow Valley. Jem is studying in the attic.”

“They are all crazy about Rainbow Valley. Mary Vance thinks it’s the only place in the world. She’d be off up here every evening if I’d let her. But I don’t encourage her in gadding. Besides, I miss the creature when she isn’t around, Anne dearie. I never thought I’d get so fond of her. Not but what I see her faults and try to correct them. But she has never said one saucy word to me since she came to my house and she is a great help—for when all is said and done, Anne dearie, I am not so young as I once was, and there is no sense denying it. I was fifty-nine my last birthday. I don’t feel it, but there is no gainsaying the Family Bible.”

“They're all crazy about Rainbow Valley. Mary Vance thinks it’s the best place in the world. She’d be up here every evening if I’d let her. But I don’t encourage her running around. Besides, I miss the girl when she isn’t here, Anne dearie. I never thought I’d get so attached to her. Not that I don’t see her flaws and try to correct them. But she hasn’t said one rude word to me since she came to my house, and she is a huge help—because when it comes down to it, Anne dearie, I'm not as young as I used to be, and there's no denying it. I turned fifty-nine on my last birthday. I don’t feel it, but the Family Bible doesn’t lie.”

CHAPTER XXVII.
A SACRED CONCERT

In spite of Miss Cornelia’s new point of view she could not help feeling a little disturbed over the next performance of the manse children. In public she carried off the situation splendidly, saying to all the gossips the substance of what Anne had said in daffodil time, and saying it so pointedly and forcibly that her hearers found themselves feeling rather foolish and began to think that, after all, they were making too much of a childish prank. But in private Miss Cornelia allowed herself the relief of bemoaning it to Anne.

Despite Miss Cornelia’s new perspective, she couldn’t shake off a bit of worry about the next performance from the manse kids. In public, she handled things brilliantly, telling all the gossips what Anne had said during daffodil time, and she did it so sharply and forcefully that her listeners felt a bit silly and started to reconsider if they were overreacting to a childish prank. But in private, Miss Cornelia gave herself the comfort of complaining about it to Anne.

“Anne dearie, they had a concert in the graveyard last Thursday evening, while the Methodist prayer meeting was going on. There they sat, on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone, and sang for a solid hour. Of course, I understand it was mostly hymns they sang, and it wouldn’t have been quite so bad if they’d done nothing else. But I’m told they finished up with Polly Wolly Doodle at full length—and that just when Deacon Baxter was praying.”

“Anne dear, there was a concert in the graveyard last Thursday night while the Methodist prayer meeting was happening. They sat on Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone and sang for a whole hour. I get that most of the songs were hymns, and it wouldn’t have been so bad if that was all they did. But I heard they ended with Polly Wolly Doodle in its entirety—right when Deacon Baxter was praying.”

“I was there that night,” said Susan, “and, although I did not say anything about it to you, Mrs. Dr. dear, I could not help thinking that it was a great pity they picked that particular evening. It was truly blood-curdling to hear them sitting there in that abode of the dead, shouting that frivolous song at the tops of their lungs.”

“I was there that night,” Susan said, “and even though I didn’t mention it to you, Mrs. Dr. dear, I couldn’t help but think it was such a shame they chose that particular evening. It was truly chilling to hear them sitting there in that place of the dead, belting out that silly song at the top of their lungs.”

“I don’t know what you were doing in a Methodist prayer meeting,” said Miss Cornelia acidly.

“I don’t know what you were doing at a Methodist prayer meeting,” Miss Cornelia said sharply.

“I have never found that Methodism was catching,” retorted Susan stiffly. “And, as I was going to say when I was interrupted, badly as I felt, I did not give in to the Methodists. When Mrs. Deacon Baxter said, as we came out, ‘What a disgraceful exhibition!’ I said, looking her fairly in the eye, ‘They are all beautiful singers, and none of your choir, Mrs. Baxter, ever bother themselves coming out to your prayer meeting, it seems. Their voices appear to be in tune only on Sundays!’ She was quite meek and I felt that I had snubbed her properly. But I could have done it much more thoroughly, Mrs. Dr. dear, if only they had left out Polly Wolly Doodle. It is truly terrible to think of that being sung in a graveyard.”

“I've never thought that Methodism was popular,” Susan replied stiffly. “And, as I was about to say before I was interrupted, even though I felt awful, I did not give in to the Methodists. When Mrs. Deacon Baxter said as we were leaving, ‘What a disgraceful display!’ I looked her straight in the eye and said, ‘They are all wonderful singers, and none of your choir, Mrs. Baxter, ever seems to bother coming to your prayer meeting. Their voices only seem to be in tune on Sundays!’ She became quite meek, and I felt like I really put her in her place. But I could have done it even better, Mrs. Dr. dear, if only they had left out Polly Wolly Doodle. It's honestly awful to think of that being sung in a graveyard.”

“Some of those dead folks sang Polly Wolly Doodle when they were living, Susan. Perhaps they like to hear it yet,” suggested Gilbert.

“Some of those dead people sang Polly Wolly Doodle when they were alive, Susan. Maybe they still enjoy hearing it,” suggested Gilbert.

Miss Cornelia looked at him reproachfully and made up her mind that, on some future occasion, she would hint to Anne that the doctor should be admonished not to say such things. They might injure his practice. People might get it into their heads that he wasn’t orthodox. To be sure, Marshall said even worse things habitually, but then he was not a public man.

Miss Cornelia looked at him disapprovingly and decided that, at some point in the future, she would suggest to Anne that the doctor should be warned not to say things like that. They could harm his practice. People might start to think he wasn’t traditional. Of course, Marshall said even worse things all the time, but he wasn’t a public figure.

“I understand that their father was in his study all the time, with his windows open, but never noticed them at all. Of course, he was lost in a book as usual. But I spoke to him about it yesterday, when he called.”

“I get that their dad was in his study all the time, with his windows open, but he never noticed them at all. Of course, he was lost in a book as usual. But I talked to him about it yesterday when he called.”

“How could you dare, Mrs. Marshall Elliott?” asked Susan rebukingly.

“How could you even think of that, Mrs. Marshall Elliott?” Susan asked, scolding her.

“Dare! It’s time somebody dared something. Why, they say he knows nothing about that letter of Faith’s to the journal because nobody liked to mention it to him. He never looks at a journal of course. But I thought he ought to know of this to prevent any such performances in future. He said he would ‘discuss it with them.’ But of course he’d never think of it again after he got out of our gate. That man has no sense of humour, Anne, believe me. He preached last Sunday on ‘How to Bring up Children.’ A beautiful sermon it was, too—and everybody in church thinking ‘what a pity you can’t practise what you preach.’”

“Dare! It’s time someone took a risk. They say he doesn’t know anything about that letter from Faith to the journal because no one wanted to bring it up with him. He never reads a journal, of course. But I thought he should know about this to avoid any similar situations in the future. He said he would ‘talk it over with them.’ But of course, he’d forget all about it as soon as he left our gate. That man has no sense of humor, Anne, believe me. He preached last Sunday on ‘How to Raise Children.’ It was a beautiful sermon, too—while everyone in church was thinking ‘what a shame you can’t practice what you preach.’”

Miss Cornelia did Mr. Meredith an injustice in thinking he would soon forget what she had told him. He went home much disturbed and when the children came from Rainbow Valley that night, at a much later hour than they should have been prowling in it, he called them into his study.

Miss Cornelia did Mr. Meredith a disservice by assuming he would quickly forget what she had told him. He went home feeling quite troubled, and when the kids returned from Rainbow Valley that night, much later than they should have been wandering around, he summoned them into his study.

They went in, somewhat awed. It was such an unusual thing for their father to do. What could he be going to say to them? They racked their memories for any recent transgression of sufficient importance, but could not recall any. Carl had spilled a saucerful of jam on Mrs. Peter Flagg’s silk dress two evenings before, when, at Aunt Martha’s invitation, she had stayed to supper. But Mr. Meredith had not noticed it, and Mrs. Flagg, who was a kindly soul, had made no fuss. Besides, Carl had been punished by having to wear Una’s dress all the rest of the evening.

They walked in, feeling a bit awed. It was such an unusual thing for their dad to do. What could he possibly want to say to them? They tried to remember any recent mistake they had made that might be important enough, but they couldn’t think of anything. Carl had spilled a saucer of jam on Mrs. Peter Flagg’s silk dress a couple of nights ago when she stayed for dinner at Aunt Martha’s invitation. But Mr. Meredith hadn’t noticed, and Mrs. Flagg, who was a nice person, hadn’t made a big deal out of it. Plus, Carl had already been punished by having to wear Una’s dress for the rest of the evening.

Una suddenly thought that perhaps her father meant to tell them that he was going to marry Miss West. Her heart began to beat violently and her legs trembled. Then she saw that Mr. Meredith looked very stern and sorrowful. No, it could not be that.

Una suddenly thought that maybe her dad intended to tell them that he was going to marry Miss West. Her heart started to race, and her legs shook. Then she noticed that Mr. Meredith looked very serious and sad. No, it couldn’t be that.

“Children,” said Mr. Meredith, “I have heard something that has pained me very much. Is it true that you sat out in the graveyard all last Thursday evening and sang ribald songs while a prayer meeting was being held in the Methodist church?”

“Kids,” Mr. Meredith said, “I’ve heard something that really hurts me. Is it true that you hung out in the graveyard all last Thursday night and sang inappropriate songs while a prayer meeting was happening at the Methodist church?”

“Great Caesar, Dad, we forgot all about it being their prayer meeting night,” exclaimed Jerry in dismay.

“Wow, Dad, we totally forgot it’s their prayer meeting night,” exclaimed Jerry in dismay.

“Then it is true—you did do this thing?”

“Then it's true—you really did this?”

“Why, Dad, I don’t know what you mean by ribald songs. We sang hymns—it was a sacred concert, you know. What harm was that? I tell you we never thought about it’s being Methodist prayer meeting night. They used to have their meeting Tuesday nights and since they’ve changed to Thursdays it’s hard to remember.”

“Why, Dad, I don’t know what you mean by rude songs. We sang hymns—it was a sacred concert, you know. What’s wrong with that? I swear we never thought about it being Methodist prayer meeting night. They used to have their meeting on Tuesday nights, and since they switched to Thursdays, it’s hard to remember.”

“Did you sing nothing but hymns?”

“Did you just sing hymns?”

“Why,” said Jerry, turning red, “we did sing Polly Wolly Doodle at the last. Faith said, ‘Let’s have something cheerful to wind up with.’ But we didn’t mean any harm, Father—truly we didn’t.”

“Why,” Jerry said, turning red, “we did sing Polly Wolly Doodle at the end. Faith said, ‘Let’s finish with something cheerful.’ But we didn’t mean any harm, Father—honestly, we didn’t.”

“The concert was my idea, Father,” said Faith, afraid that Mr. Meredith might blame Jerry too much. “You know the Methodists themselves had a sacred concert in their church three Sunday nights ago. I thought it would be good fun to get one up in imitation of it. Only they had prayers at theirs, and we left that part out, because we heard that people thought it awful for us to pray in a graveyard. You were sitting in here all the time,” she added, “and never said a word to us.”

“The concert was my idea, Dad,” Faith said, worried that Mr. Meredith might blame Jerry too much. “You know the Methodists had a sacred concert at their church three Sunday nights ago. I thought it would be fun to do something similar. They included prayers in theirs, but we skipped that part because we heard that people thought it was terrible for us to pray in a graveyard. You were in here the whole time,” she added, “and never said a word to us.”

“I did not notice what you were doing. That is no excuse for me, of course. I am more to blame than you—I realize that. But why did you sing that foolish song at the end?”

“I didn’t see what you were doing. That’s no excuse for me, of course. I’m more to blame than you—I get that. But why did you sing that silly song at the end?”

“We didn’t think,” muttered Jerry, feeling that it was a very lame excuse, seeing that he had lectured Faith so strongly in the Good-Conduct Club sessions for her lack of thought. “We’re sorry, Father—truly, we are. Pitch into us hard—we deserve a regular combing down.”

“We didn’t think,” Jerry mumbled, realizing it was a weak excuse, especially since he had criticized Faith so harshly in the Good-Conduct Club meetings for not thinking things through. “We’re sorry, Dad—really, we are. Go ahead and give us a good talking-to—we deserve it.”

But Mr. Meredith did no combing down or pitching into. He sat down and gathered his small culprits close to him and talked a little to them, tenderly and wisely. They were overcome with remorse and shame, and felt that they could never be so silly and thoughtless again.

But Mr. Meredith didn’t scold or get angry. He sat down and brought his little troublemakers close to him and spoke to them softly and wisely. They were filled with regret and shame, realizing that they could never be so silly and thoughtless again.

“We’ve just got to punish ourselves good and hard for this,” whispered Jerry as they crept upstairs. “We’ll have a session of the Club first thing tomorrow and decide how we’ll do it. I never saw father so cut up. But I wish to goodness the Methodists would stick to one night for their prayer meeting and not wander all over the week.”

“We’ve just got to really punish ourselves for this,” whispered Jerry as they crept upstairs. “We’ll have a Club meeting first thing tomorrow and decide how we’ll handle it. I’ve never seen Dad so upset. But I really wish the Methodists would just choose one night for their prayer meeting instead of spreading it out all week.”

“Anyhow, I’m glad it wasn’t what I was afraid it was,” murmured Una to herself.

“Anyway, I'm glad it wasn't what I was worried it was,” Una murmured to herself.

Behind them, in the study, Mr. Meredith had sat down at his desk and buried his face in his arms.

Behind them, in the study, Mr. Meredith sat down at his desk and buried his face in his arms.

“God help me!” he said. “I’m a poor sort of father. Oh, Rosemary! If you had only cared!”

“God help me!” he said. “I’m not much of a father. Oh, Rosemary! If only you had cared!”

CHAPTER XXVIII.
A FAST DAY

The Good-Conduct Club had a special session the next morning before school. After various suggestions, it was decided that a fast day would be an appropriate punishment.

The Good-Conduct Club had a special meeting the next morning before school. After considering different ideas, it was agreed that a day of fasting would be a fitting punishment.

“We won’t eat a single thing for a whole day,” said Jerry. “I’m kind of curious to see what fasting is like, anyhow. This will be a good chance to find out.”

“We won’t eat anything for an entire day,” Jerry said. “I’m actually curious to see what fasting feels like. This will be a great opportunity to find out.”

“What day will we choose for it?” asked Una, who thought it would be quite an easy punishment and rather wondered that Jerry and Faith had not devised something harder.

“What day should we pick for it?” asked Una, who thought it would be an easy punishment and found it surprising that Jerry and Faith hadn’t come up with something more difficult.

“Let’s pick Monday,” said Faith. “We mostly have a pretty filling dinner on Sundays, and Mondays meals never amount to much anyhow.”

“Let’s choose Monday,” said Faith. “We usually have a pretty filling dinner on Sundays, and Monday meals never turn out to be much anyway.”

“But that’s just the point,” exclaimed Jerry. “We mustn’t take the easiest day to fast, but the hardest—and that’s Sunday, because, as you say, we mostly have roast beef that day instead of cold ditto. It wouldn’t be much punishment to fast from ditto. Let’s take next Sunday. It will be a good day, for father is going to exchange for the morning service with the Upper Lowbridge minister. Father will be away till evening. If Aunt Martha wonders what’s got into us, we’ll tell her right up that we’re fasting for the good of our souls, and it is in the Bible and she is not to interfere, and I guess she won’t.”

“But that’s the point,” Jerry said. “We shouldn’t choose the easiest day to fast, but the hardest—and that’s Sunday, because, like you said, we usually have roast beef that day instead of leftovers. It wouldn’t be much of a challenge to fast from leftovers. Let’s pick next Sunday. It’ll be a good day since Dad is going to swap with the Upper Lowbridge minister for the morning service. He’ll be gone until evening. If Aunt Martha asks what’s gotten into us, we’ll just tell her straight out that we’re fasting for our souls, it’s in the Bible, and she shouldn’t interfere, and I bet she won’t.”

Aunt Martha did not. She merely said in her fretful mumbling way, “What foolishness are you young rips up to now?” and thought no more about it. Mr. Meredith had gone away early in the morning before any one was up. He went without his breakfast, too, but that was, of course, of common occurrence. Half of the time he forgot it and there was no one to remind him of it. Breakfast—Aunt Martha’s breakfast—was not a hard meal to miss. Even the hungry “young rips” did not feel it any great deprivation to abstain from the “lumpy porridge and blue milk” which had aroused the scorn of Mary Vance. But it was different at dinner time. They were furiously hungry then, and the odor of roast beef which pervaded the manse, and which was wholly delightful in spite of the fact that the roast beef was badly underdone, was almost more than they could stand. In desperation they rushed to the graveyard where they couldn’t smell it. But Una could not keep her eyes from the dining room window, through which the Upper Lowbridge minister could be seen, placidly eating.

Aunt Martha didn’t. She just mumbled in her usual anxious way, “What nonsense are you young rascals up to now?” and didn’t think any more about it. Mr. Meredith had left early in the morning before anyone was awake. He skipped breakfast, too, but that was pretty normal for him. Half the time he forgot it, and no one was there to remind him. Breakfast—Aunt Martha’s breakfast—wasn’t a big deal to miss. Even the hungry “young rascals” didn’t feel like they were missing out on the “lumpy porridge and blue milk” that Mary Vance had mocked. But dinner was a different story. They were starving then, and the smell of roast beef wafting through the manse, which was really tempting despite the fact that the roast beef was undercooked, was almost more than they could take. In desperation, they dashed to the graveyard where they couldn’t smell it. But Una couldn’t help but peek through the dining room window, where the Upper Lowbridge minister was calmly eating.

“If I could only have just a weeny, teeny piece,” she sighed.

“If I could just have a tiny little piece,” she sighed.

“Now, you stop that,” commanded Jerry. “Of course it’s hard—but that’s the punishment of it. I could eat a graven image this very minute, but am I complaining? Let’s think of something else. We’ve just got to rise above our stomachs.”

“Now, cut that out,” Jerry said firmly. “Sure, it’s tough—but that’s the reality of it. I could really go for a giant meal right now, but am I whining? Let’s focus on something different. We just have to rise above our cravings.”

At supper time they did not feel the pangs of hunger which they had suffered earlier in the day.

At dinner time, they no longer felt the hunger pains they had experienced earlier in the day.

“I suppose we’re getting used to it,” said Faith. “I feel an awfully queer all-gone sort of feeling, but I can’t say I’m hungry.”

“I guess we’re getting used to it,” said Faith. “I feel this really strange, empty kind of feeling, but I can’t say I’m hungry.”

“My head is funny,” said Una. “It goes round and round sometimes.”

“My head feels weird,” said Una. “It spins around sometimes.”

But she went gamely to church with the others. If Mr. Meredith had not been so wholly wrapped up in and carried away with his subject he might have noticed the pale little face and hollow eyes in the manse pew beneath. But he noticed nothing and his sermon was something longer than usual. Then, just before he gave out the final hymn, Una Meredith tumbled off the seat of the manse pew and lay in a dead faint on the floor.

But she bravely went to church with the others. If Mr. Meredith hadn’t been so completely absorbed in and passionate about his topic, he might have noticed the pale little face and hollow eyes in the manse pew below. But he didn’t notice anything, and his sermon was a bit longer than usual. Then, just before he announced the final hymn, Una Meredith collapsed off the seat of the manse pew and lay unconscious on the floor.

Mrs. Elder Clow was the first to reach her. She caught the thin little body from the arms of white-faced, terrified Faith and carried it into the vestry. Mr. Meredith forgot the hymn and everything else and rushed madly after her. The congregation dismissed itself as best it could.

Mrs. Elder Clow was the first to get to her. She took the frail little body from the arms of pale, scared Faith and carried it into the vestry. Mr. Meredith forgot the hymn and everything else and hurried after her in a panic. The congregation tried to disperse as best as it could.

“Oh, Mrs. Clow,” gasped Faith, “is Una dead? Have we killed her?”

“Oh, Mrs. Clow,” gasped Faith, “is Una dead? Did we kill her?”

“What is the matter with my child?” demanded the pale father.

“What’s wrong with my child?” asked the pale father.

“She has just fainted, I think,” said Mrs. Clow. “Oh, here’s the doctor, thank goodness.”

"She just fainted, I think," said Mrs. Clow. "Oh, here’s the doctor, thank goodness."

Gilbert did not find it a very easy thing to bring Una back to consciousness. He worked over her for a long time before her eyes opened. Then he carried her over to the manse, followed by Faith, sobbing hysterically in her relief.

Gilbert found it quite difficult to bring Una back to consciousness. He worked on her for a long time before her eyes opened. Then he carried her over to the manse, with Faith following, sobbing hysterically in her relief.

“She is just hungry, you know—she didn’t eat a thing to-day—none of us did—we were all fasting.”

"She's just hungry, you know—she didn't eat anything today—none of us did—we were all fasting."

“Fasting!” said Mr. Meredith, and “Fasting?” said the doctor.

“Fasting!” said Mr. Meredith, and “Fasting?” said the doctor.

“Yes—to punish ourselves for singing Polly Wolly in the graveyard,” said Faith.

“Yes—to punish ourselves for singing Polly Wolly in the graveyard,” said Faith.

“My child, I don’t want you to punish yourselves for that,” said Mr. Meredith in distress. “I gave you your little scolding—and you were all penitent—and I forgave you.”

“My child, I don’t want you to punish yourselves for that,” said Mr. Meredith, visibly upset. “I gave you a little scolding—and you all felt sorry—and I forgave you.”

“Yes, but we had to be punished,” explained Faith. “It’s our rule—in our Good-Conduct Club, you know—if we do anything wrong, or anything that is likely to hurt father in the congregation, we have to punish ourselves. We are bringing ourselves up, you know, because there is nobody to do it.”

“Yes, but we had to be punished,” Faith explained. “It’s our rule—in our Good-Conduct Club, you know—if we do anything wrong or anything that might upset dad in the congregation, we have to punish ourselves. We’re raising ourselves, you know, because there’s no one else to do it.”

Mr. Meredith groaned, but the doctor got up from Una’s side with an air of relief.

Mr. Meredith groaned, but the doctor got up from Una’s side with a sense of relief.

“Then this child simply fainted from lack of food and all she needs is a good square meal,” he said. “Mrs. Clow, will you be kind enough to see she gets it? And I think from Faith’s story that they all would be the better for something to eat, or we shall have more faintings.”

“Then this child just passed out from not eating, and all she needs is a solid meal,” he said. “Mrs. Clow, could you please make sure she gets it? And from Faith's story, I believe they all could use something to eat, or we’ll have more fainting episodes.”

“I suppose we shouldn’t have made Una fast,” said Faith remorsefully. “When I think of it, only Jerry and I should have been punished. We got up the concert and we were the oldest.”

“I guess we shouldn't have made Una fast,” Faith said regretfully. “When I think about it, only Jerry and I should have been punished. We organized the concert and we were the oldest.”

“I sang Polly Wolly just the same as the rest of you,” said Una’s weak little voice, “so I had to be punished, too.”

“I sang Polly Wolly just like the rest of you,” said Una’s weak little voice, “so I had to be punished, too.”

Mrs. Clow came with a glass of milk, Faith and Jerry and Carl sneaked off to the pantry, and John Meredith went into his study, where he sat in the darkness for a long time, alone with his bitter thoughts. So his children were bringing themselves up because there was “nobody to do it”—struggling along amid their little perplexities without a hand to guide or a voice to counsel. Faith’s innocently uttered phrase rankled in her father’s mind like a barbed shaft. There was “nobody” to look after them—to comfort their little souls and care for their little bodies. How frail Una had looked, lying there on the vestry sofa in that long faint! How thin were her tiny hands, how pallid her little face! She looked as if she might slip away from him in a breath—sweet little Una, of whom Cecilia had begged him to take such special care. Since his wife’s death he had not felt such an agony of dread as when he had hung over his little girl in her unconsciousness. He must do something—but what? Should he ask Elizabeth Kirk to marry him? She was a good woman—she would be kind to his children. He might bring himself to do it if it were not for his love for Rosemary West. But until he had crushed that out he could not seek another woman in marriage. And he could not crush it out—he had tried and he could not. Rosemary had been in church that evening, for the first time since her return from Kingsport. He had caught a glimpse of her face in the back of the crowded church, just as he had finished his sermon. His heart had given a fierce throb. He sat while the choir sang the “collection piece,” with his bent head and tingling pulses. He had not seen her since the evening upon which he had asked her to marry him. When he had risen to give out the hymn his hands were trembling and his pale face was flushed. Then Una’s fainting spell had banished everything from his mind for a time. Now, in the darkness and solitude of the study it rushed back. Rosemary was the only woman in the world for him. It was of no use for him to think of marrying any other. He could not commit such a sacrilege even for his children’s sake. He must take up his burden alone—he must try to be a better, a more watchful father—he must tell his children not to be afraid to come to him with all their little problems. Then he lighted his lamp and took up a bulky new book which was setting the theological world by the ears. He would read just one chapter to compose his mind. Five minutes later he was lost to the world and the troubles of the world.

Mrs. Clow came in with a glass of milk, while Faith, Jerry, and Carl sneaked off to the pantry, and John Meredith went into his study, where he sat in the dark for a long time, alone with his bitter thoughts. His children were raising themselves because there was “nobody to do it”—facing their little struggles without anyone to guide or counsel them. Faith’s innocent remark stuck in her father’s mind like a thorn. There was “nobody” to care for them—to soothe their little hearts and look after their little bodies. How frail Una had looked, lying there on the vestry sofa during that long faint! How thin her tiny hands were, how pale her little face! She seemed like she might just slip away in a breath—sweet little Una, of whom Cecilia had asked him to take special care. Since his wife’s death, he hadn’t felt such a wave of dread as when he leaned over his little girl in her unconsciousness. He had to do something—but what? Should he ask Elizabeth Kirk to marry him? She was a good woman—she would be kind to his children. He might be able to go through with it if it weren’t for his feelings for Rosemary West. But until he had gotten over that, he couldn’t look for another woman to marry. And he couldn’t get over it—he had tried and failed. Rosemary had been in church that evening for the first time since coming back from Kingsport. He had caught sight of her face in the back of the crowded church just as he finished his sermon. His heart had raced. He sat through the choir’s performance of the “collection piece,” with his head bent and his pulse racing. He hadn’t seen her since the night he had asked her to marry him. When he stood to announce the hymn, his hands shook and his pale face flushed. Then Una’s fainting spell had pushed everything out of his mind for a while. Now, in the darkness and solitude of the study, it all came rushing back. Rosemary was the only woman in the world for him. It was pointless to think about marrying anyone else. He couldn’t commit such a sacrilege even for the sake of his children. He had to bear his burden alone—he had to try to be a better, more attentive father—he had to tell his children that they shouldn’t be afraid to come to him with all their little problems. Then he lit his lamp and picked up a hefty new book that was causing a stir in the theological community. He would read just one chapter to clear his mind. Five minutes later, he was lost to the world and all its troubles.

CHAPTER XXIX.
A WEIRD TALE

On an early June evening Rainbow Valley was an entirely delightful place and the children felt it to be so, as they sat in the open glade where the bells rang elfishly on the Tree Lovers, and the White Lady shook her green tresses. The wind was laughing and whistling about them like a leal, glad-hearted comrade. The young ferns were spicy in the hollow. The wild cherry trees scattered over the valley, among the dark firs, were mistily white. The robins were whistling over in the maples behind Ingleside. Beyond, on the slopes of the Glen, were blossoming orchards, sweet and mystic and wonderful, veiled in dusk. It was spring, and young things must be glad in spring. Everybody was glad in Rainbow Valley that evening—until Mary Vance froze their blood with the story of Henry Warren’s ghost.

On an early June evening, Rainbow Valley was an absolutely charming place, and the kids felt it as they sat in the open glade where the bells chimed playfully on the Tree Lovers, and the White Lady swayed her green hair. The wind was laughing and whistling around them like a loyal, happy friend. The young ferns gave off a nice scent in the hollow. The wild cherry trees scattered across the valley, among the dark firs, looked hazy and white. The robins were singing in the maples behind Ingleside. Beyond, on the slopes of the Glen, blossoming orchards were sweet, mysterious, and wonderful, cloaked in dusk. It was spring, and young things must feel joyful in spring. Everyone was happy in Rainbow Valley that evening—until Mary Vance chilled them to the bone with the story of Henry Warren’s ghost.

Jem was not there. Jem spent his evenings now studying for his entrance examination in the Ingleside garret. Jerry was down near the pond, trouting. Walter had been reading Longfellow’s sea poems to the others and they were steeped in the beauty and mystery of the ships. Then they talked of what they would do when they were grown up—where they would travel—the far, fair shores they would see. Nan and Di meant to go to Europe. Walter longed for the Nile moaning past its Egyptian sands, and a glimpse of the sphinx. Faith opined rather dismally that she supposed she would have to be a missionary—old Mrs. Taylor told her she ought to be—and then she would at least see India or China, those mysterious lands of the Orient. Carl’s heart was set on African jungles. Una said nothing. She thought she would just like to stay at home. It was prettier here than anywhere else. It would be dreadful when they were all grown up and had to scatter over the world. The very idea made Una feel lonesome and homesick. But the others dreamed on delightedly until Mary Vance arrived and vanished poesy and dreams at one fell swoop.

Jem wasn't there. He was spending his evenings studying for his entrance exam in the attic. Jerry was down by the pond fishing for trout. Walter had been reading Longfellow’s sea poems to the others, and they were immersed in the beauty and mystery of the ships. Then they talked about what they would do when they grew up—where they would travel and the distant, beautiful places they would see. Nan and Di planned to go to Europe. Walter dreamed of the Nile flowing through its Egyptian sands and catching a glimpse of the Sphinx. Faith bleakly suggested she would have to be a missionary—old Mrs. Taylor told her she should be—so at least she could see India or China, those mysterious lands of the East. Carl was determined to explore the African jungles. Una said nothing. She thought she would just like to stay home. It was prettier here than anywhere else. It would be awful when they all grew up and had to spread out across the world. The very thought made Una feel lonely and homesick. But the others continued to dream happily until Mary Vance showed up and abruptly swept away their poetry and dreams.

“Laws, but I’m out of puff,” she exclaimed. “I’ve run down that hill like sixty. I got an awful scare up there at the old Bailey place.”

“Laws, but I’m out of breath,” she exclaimed. “I ran down that hill really fast. I got a terrible scare up there at the old Bailey place.”

“What frightened you?” asked Di.

“What scared you?” asked Di.

“I dunno. I was poking about under them lilacs in the old garden, trying to see if there was any lilies-of-the-valley out yet. It was dark as a pocket there—and all at once I seen something stirring and rustling round at the other side of the garden, in those cherry bushes. It was white. I tell you I didn’t stop for a second look. I flew over the dyke quicker than quick. I was sure it was Henry Warren’s ghost.”

“I don’t know. I was searching around under the lilacs in the old garden, trying to see if any lilies-of-the-valley were blooming yet. It was as dark as a pocket there—and suddenly I saw something moving and rustling on the other side of the garden, near the cherry bushes. It was white. I swear I didn’t stop for a second look. I dashed over the dyke faster than fast. I was convinced it was Henry Warren’s ghost.”

“Who was Henry Warren?” asked Di.

“Who was Henry Warren?” Di asked.

“And why should he have a ghost?” asked Nan.

“And why would he have a ghost?” asked Nan.

“Laws, did you never hear the story? And you brought up in the Glen. Well, wait a minute till I get by breath all back and I’ll tell you.”

“Hey, did you never hear the story? And you grew up in the Glen. Well, just give me a second to catch my breath and I’ll tell you.”

Walter shivered delightsomely. He loved ghost stories. Their mystery, their dramatic climaxes, their eeriness gave him a fearful, exquisite pleasure. Longfellow instantly grew tame and commonplace. He threw the book aside and stretched himself out, propped upon his elbows to listen whole-heartedly, fixing his great luminous eyes on Mary’s face. Mary wished he wouldn’t look at her so. She felt she could make a better job of the ghost story if Walter were not looking at her. She could put on several frills and invent a few artistic details to enhance the horror. As it was, she had to stick to the bare truth—or what had been told her for the truth.

Walter shivered with delight. He loved ghost stories. Their mystery, dramatic twists, and eerie vibes gave him a delicious thrill. Longfellow suddenly seemed dull and ordinary. He tossed the book aside and lay back on his elbows, fully engaged, fixing his bright, shining eyes on Mary’s face. Mary wished he wouldn’t look at her like that. She felt she could tell a better ghost story if Walter wasn’t staring at her. She could add some flair and invent a few artistic details to heighten the fear. Instead, she had to stick to the plain truth—or at least what she had been told was the truth.

“Well,” she began, “you know old Tom Bailey and his wife used to live in that house up there thirty years ago. He was an awful old rip, they say, and his wife wasn’t much better. They’d no children of their own, but a sister of old Tom’s died and left a little boy—this Henry Warren—and they took him. He was about twelve when he came to them, and kind of undersized and delicate. They say Tom and his wife used him awful from the start—whipped him and starved him. Folks said they wanted him to die so’s they could get the little bit of money his mother had left for him. Henry didn’t die right off, but he begun having fits—epileps, they called ‘em—and he grew up kind of simple, till he was about eighteen. His uncle used to thrash him in that garden up there ‘cause it was back of the house where no one could see him. But folks could hear, and they say it was awful sometimes hearing poor Henry plead with his uncle not to kill him. But nobody dared interfere ‘cause old Tom was such a reprobate he’d have been sure to get square with ‘em some way. He burned the barns of a man at Harbour Head who offended him. At last Henry died and his uncle and aunt give out he died in one of his fits and that was all anybody ever knowed, but everybody said Tom had just up and killed him for keeps at last. And it wasn’t long till it got around that Henry walked. That old garden was ha’nted. He was heard there at nights, moaning and crying. Old Tom and his wife got out—went out West and never came back. The place got such a bad name nobody’d buy or rent it. That’s why it’s all gone to ruin. That was thirty years ago, but Henry Warren’s ghost ha’nts it yet.”

“Well,” she began, “you know old Tom Bailey and his wife used to live in that house up there thirty years ago. He was a terrible old creep, they say, and his wife wasn’t much better. They had no children of their own, but Tom’s sister died and left a little boy—this Henry Warren—and they took him in. He was about twelve when he came to them, and kind of small and fragile. They say Tom and his wife treated him horribly from the start—beat him and starved him. People said they wanted him to die so they could get the small amount of money his mother had left him. Henry didn’t die right away, but he started having seizures—epilepsy, they called it—and he grew up somewhat simple, until he was about eighteen. His uncle used to beat him in that garden up there because it was behind the house where no one could see him. But people could hear, and they say it was terrible sometimes hearing poor Henry begging his uncle not to kill him. But nobody dared step in because old Tom was such a scoundrel he’d have certainly gotten back at them somehow. He burned down the barns of a man at Harbour Head who offended him. Eventually, Henry died, and his uncle and aunt claimed he died during one of his seizures, and that was all anyone ever knew, but everybody said Tom had just killed him for good. And it wasn’t long before it spread that Henry walked. That old garden was haunted. He was heard there at night, moaning and crying. Old Tom and his wife left—went out West and never came back. The place got such a bad reputation that nobody would buy or rent it. That’s why it’s all gone to ruin. That was thirty years ago, but Henry Warren’s ghost haunts it still.”

“Do you believe that?” asked Nan scornfully. “I don’t.”

“Do you really think that?” Nan asked with contempt. “I don’t.”

“Well, good people have seen him—and heard him.” retorted Mary. “They say he appears and grovels on the ground and holds you by the legs and gibbers and moans like he did when he was alive. I thought of that as soon as I seen that white thing in the bushes and thought if it caught me like that and moaned I’d drop down dead on the spot. So I cut and run. It mightn’t have been his ghost, but I wasn’t going to take any chances with a ha’nt.”

“Well, good people have seen him—and heard him,” Mary shot back. “They say he shows up and crawls on the ground, grabbing your legs and making these weird sounds and moans just like he did when he was alive. I thought about that as soon as I saw that white thing in the bushes and figured if it caught me like that and moaned, I’d drop dead right there. So I took off. It mightn’t have been his ghost, but I wasn’t going to risk it with a haunting.”

“It was likely old Mrs. Stimson’s white calf,” laughed Di. “It pastures in that garden—I’ve seen it.”

“It was probably old Mrs. Stimson’s white calf,” laughed Di. “It grazes in that garden—I’ve seen it.”

“Maybe so. But I’m not going home through the Bailey garden any more. Here’s Jerry with a big string of trout and it’s my turn to cook them. Jem and Jerry both say I’m the best cook in the Glen. And Cornelia told me I could bring up this batch of cookies. I all but dropped them when I saw Henry’s ghost.”

“Maybe. But I’m not going home through the Bailey garden anymore. Here’s Jerry with a big string of trout, and it’s my turn to cook them. Jem and Jerry both say I’m the best cook in the Glen. And Cornelia told me I could bring up this batch of cookies. I almost dropped them when I saw Henry’s ghost.”

Jerry hooted when he heard the ghost story—which Mary repeated as she fried the fish, touching it up a trifle or so, since Walter had gone to help Faith to set the table. It made no impression on Jerry, but Faith and Una and Carl had been secretly much frightened, though they would never have given in to it. It was all right as long as the others were with them in the valley: but when the feast was over and the shadows fell they quaked with remembrance. Jerry went up to Ingleside with the Blythes to see Jem about something, and Mary Vance went around that way home. So Faith and Una and Carl had to go back to the manse alone. They walked very close together and gave the old Bailey garden a wide berth. They did not believe that it was haunted, of course, but they would not go near it for all that.

Jerry laughed when he heard the ghost story—which Mary repeated as she cooked the fish, making a few small adjustments since Walter had gone to help Faith set the table. It didn’t bother Jerry at all, but Faith, Una, and Carl were secretly pretty scared, even though they’d never admit it. It felt okay as long as the others were with them in the valley, but once the feast was over and darkness fell, they shivered with memories. Jerry went up to Ingleside with the Blythes to talk to Jem about something, and Mary Vance headed that way home. So, Faith, Una, and Carl had to walk back to the manse alone. They stuck close together and gave the old Bailey garden plenty of space. They didn’t really believe it was haunted, of course, but they weren’t about to go near it anyway.

CHAPTER XXX.
THE GHOST ON THE DYKE

Somehow, Faith and Carl and Una could not shake off the hold which the story of Henry Warren’s ghost had taken upon their imaginations. They had never believed in ghosts. Ghost tales they had heard a-plenty—Mary Vance had told some far more blood-curdling than this; but those tales were all of places and people and spooks far away and unknown. After the first half-awful, half-pleasant thrill of awe and terror they thought of them no more. But this story came home to them. The old Bailey garden was almost at their very door—almost in their beloved Rainbow Valley. They had passed and repassed it constantly; they had hunted for flowers in it; they had made short cuts through it when they wished to go straight from the village to the valley. But never again! After the night when Mary Vance told them its gruesome tale they would not have gone through or near it on pain of death. Death! What was death compared to the unearthly possibility of falling into the clutches of Henry Warren’s grovelling ghost?

Somehow, Faith, Carl, and Una couldn't shake the grip that the story of Henry Warren's ghost had on their minds. They had never believed in ghosts. They had heard plenty of ghost stories—Mary Vance had shared some that were way scarier than this one—but those tales were all about faraway places and people they didn't know. After the initial mix of fear and excitement, they didn't think about them again. But this story hit close to home. The old Bailey garden was right at their doorstep—almost in their beloved Rainbow Valley. They had walked by it countless times; they had looked for flowers there; they had taken shortcuts through it whenever they wanted to get from the village to the valley quickly. But never again! After that night when Mary Vance told them its creepy story, they wouldn't have dared to go through or even near it, no matter the cost. Death! What was death compared to the terrifying possibility of falling into the grasp of Henry Warren's lurking ghost?

One warm July evening the three of them were sitting under the Tree Lovers, feeling a little lonely. Nobody else had come near the valley that evening. Jem Blythe was away in Charlottetown, writing on his entrance examinations. Jerry and Walter Blythe were off for a sail on the harbour with old Captain Crawford. Nan and Di and Rilla and Shirley had gone down the harbour road to visit Kenneth and Persis Ford, who had come with their parents for a flying visit to the little old House of Dreams. Nan had asked Faith to go with them, but Faith had declined. She would never have admitted it, but she felt a little secret jealousy of Persis Ford, concerning whose wonderful beauty and city glamour she had heard a great deal. No, she wasn’t going to go down there and play second fiddle to anybody. She and Una took their story books to Rainbow Valley and read, while Carl investigated bugs along the banks of the brook, and all three were happy until they suddenly realized that it was twilight and that the old Bailey garden was uncomfortably near by. Carl came and sat down close to the girls. They all wished they had gone home a little sooner, but nobody said anything.

One warm July evening, the three of them were sitting under the Tree Lovers, feeling a bit lonely. No one else had come to the valley that evening. Jem Blythe was away in Charlottetown, working on his entrance exams. Jerry and Walter Blythe had gone sailing in the harbor with old Captain Crawford. Nan, Di, Rilla, and Shirley had walked down the harbor road to visit Kenneth and Persis Ford, who had come with their parents for a quick trip to the little old House of Dreams. Nan had invited Faith to go with them, but Faith had turned her down. She wouldn’t admit it, but she felt a little secret jealousy towards Persis Ford, about whose amazing beauty and city charm she had heard a lot. No, she wasn’t going to go down there and play second fiddle to anyone. She and Una took their storybooks to Rainbow Valley and read, while Carl explored bugs along the banks of the brook, and all three were happy until they suddenly realized it was twilight and that the old Bailey garden was uncomfortably close by. Carl came and sat down next to the girls. They all wished they had gone home a bit sooner, but no one said anything.

Great, velvety, purple clouds heaped up in the west and spread over the valley. There was no wind and everything was suddenly, strangely, dreadfully still. The marsh was full of thousands of fire-flies. Surely some fairy parliament was being convened that night. Altogether, Rainbow Valley was not a canny place just then.

Great, soft, purple clouds piled up in the west and spread across the valley. There was no wind, and everything was suddenly, oddly, eerily still. The marsh was filled with thousands of fireflies. Surely, some fairy gathering was happening that night. Overall, Rainbow Valley wasn't a safe place at that moment.

Faith looked fearfully up the valley to the old Bailey garden. Then, if anybody’s blood ever did freeze, Faith Meredith’s certainly froze at that moment. The eyes of Carl and Una followed her entranced gaze and chills began gallopading up and down their spines also. For there, under the big tamarack tree on the tumble-down, grass-grown dyke of the Bailey garden, was something white—shapelessly white in the gathering gloom. The three Merediths sat and gazed as if turned to stone.

Faith looked up the valley to the old Bailey garden with fear. In that moment, if anyone's blood ever froze, it was definitely Faith Meredith's. Carl and Una followed her entranced gaze, and chills started racing up and down their spines too. Because there, under the big tamarack tree on the rundown, overgrown dyke of the Bailey garden, was something white—indistinctly white in the growing darkness. The three Merediths sat and stared as if they were frozen in place.

“It’s—it’s the—calf,” whispered Una at last.

“It’s—the—calf,” Una finally whispered.

“It’s—too—big—for the calf,” whispered Faith. Her mouth and lips were so dry she could hardly articulate the words.

“It’s—too—big—for the calf,” whispered Faith. Her mouth and lips were so dry she could barely get the words out.

Suddenly Carl gasped,

Suddenly, Carl gasped,

“It’s coming here.”

“It’s coming here.”

The girls gave one last agonized glance. Yes, it was creeping down over the dyke, as no calf ever did or could creep. Reason fled before sudden, over-mastering panic. For the moment every one of the trio was firmly convinced that what they saw was Henry Warren’s ghost. Carl sprang to his feet and bolted blindly. With a simultaneous shriek the girls followed him. Like mad creatures they tore up the hill, across the road and into the manse. They had left Aunt Martha sewing in the kitchen. She was not there. They rushed to the study. It was dark and tenantless. As with one impulse, they swung around and made for Ingleside—but not across Rainbow Valley. Down the hill and through the Glen street they flew on the wings of their wild terror, Carl in the lead, Una bringing up the rear. Nobody tried to stop them, though everybody who saw them wondered what fresh devilment those manse youngsters were up to now. But at the gate of Ingleside they ran into Rosemary West, who had just been in for a moment to return some borrowed books.

The girls gave one last desperate look. Yes, it was creeping down over the dike, unlike any calf ever did or could do. Reason vanished in the face of sudden, overwhelming panic. For that moment, each of the trio was absolutely convinced that what they saw was Henry Warren’s ghost. Carl jumped to his feet and took off blindly. With a simultaneous scream, the girls followed him. Like wild creatures, they raced up the hill, across the road, and into the manse. They had left Aunt Martha sewing in the kitchen. She wasn’t there. They dashed to the study. It was dark and empty. With one impulse, they turned around and headed for Ingleside—but not through Rainbow Valley. Down the hill and through Glen Street they flew, fueled by their wild fear, with Carl in the lead and Una bringing up the rear. No one tried to stop them, though everyone who saw them wondered what mischief those manse kids were up to now. But at the gate of Ingleside, they ran into Rosemary West, who had just popped in for a moment to return some borrowed books.

She saw their ghastly faces and staring eyes. She realized that their poor little souls were wrung with some awful and real fear, whatever its cause. She caught Carl with one arm and Faith with the other. Una stumbled against her and held on desperately.

She saw their shocking faces and wide-open eyes. She understood that their poor little souls were twisted with some terrible and genuine fear, no matter what caused it. She grabbed Carl with one arm and Faith with the other. Una bumped into her and clung on tightly.

“Children, dear, what has happened?” she said. “What has frightened you?”

“Kids, what happened?” she asked. “What scared you?”

“Henry Warren’s ghost,” answered Carl, through his chattering teeth.

“Henry Warren’s ghost,” Carl replied, shivering with cold.

“Henry—Warren’s—ghost!” said amazed Rosemary, who had never heard the story.

“Henry—Warren’s—ghost!” said amazed Rosemary, who had never heard the story.

“Yes,” sobbed Faith hysterically. “It’s there—on the Bailey dyke—we saw it—and it started to—chase us.”

“Yes,” sobbed Faith, crying hard. “It’s there—on the Bailey dyke—we saw it—and it started to—chase us.”

Rosemary herded the three distracted creatures to the Ingleside veranda. Gilbert and Anne were both away, having also gone to the House of Dreams, but Susan appeared in the doorway, gaunt and practical and unghostlike.

Rosemary gathered the three distracted beings and led them to the Ingleside porch. Gilbert and Anne were both out, having gone to the House of Dreams as well, but Susan showed up in the doorway, looking thin, practical, and very much present.

“What is all this rumpus about?” she inquired.

“What’s all this noise about?” she asked.

Again the children gasped out their awful tale, while Rosemary held them close to her and soothed them with wordless comfort.

Again the children gasped out their terrifying story, while Rosemary held them tight and comforted them with silent reassurance.

“Likely it was an owl,” said Susan, unstirred.

“Probably just an owl,” Susan said, unbothered.

An owl! The Meredith children never had any opinion of Susan’s intelligence after that!

An owl! The Meredith kids never thought much of Susan’s intelligence after that!

“It was bigger than a million owls,” said Carl, sobbing—oh, how ashamed Carl was of that sobbing in after days—“and it—it grovelled just as Mary said—and it was crawling down over the dyke to get at us. Do owls crawl?

“It was bigger than a million owls,” Carl said, crying—oh, how embarrassed Carl felt about that crying later on—“and it—it crawled just like Mary said—and it was moving down over the dyke to get to us. Do owls crawl?

Rosemary looked at Susan.

Rosemary glanced at Susan.

“They must have seen something to frighten them so,” she said.

“They must have seen something that scared them so much,” she said.

“I will go and see,” said Susan coolly. “Now, children, calm yourselves. Whatever you have seen, it was not a ghost. As for poor Henry Warren, I feel sure he would be only too glad to rest quietly in his peaceful grave once he got there. No fear of him venturing back, and that you may tie to. If you can make them see reason, Miss West, I will find out the truth of the matter.”

“I'll go check it out,” said Susan calmly. “Now, kids, settle down. Whatever you saw, it wasn’t a ghost. As for poor Henry Warren, I’m sure he would be more than happy to rest peacefully in his grave once he got there. No way he would come back, and you can count on that. If you can make them understand, Miss West, I’ll uncover the truth.”

Susan departed for Rainbow Valley, valiantly grasping a pitchfork which she found leaning against the back fence where the doctor had been working in his little hay-field. A pitchfork might not be of much use against “ha’nts,” but it was a comforting sort of weapon. There was nothing to be seen in Rainbow Valley when Susan reached it. No white visitants appeared to be lurking in the shadowy, tangled old Bailey garden. Susan marched boldly through it and beyond it, and rapped with her pitchfork on the door of the little cottage on the other side, where Mrs. Stimson lived with her two daughters.

Susan set off for Rainbow Valley, confidently holding a pitchfork she had found resting against the back fence where the doctor had been working in his small hayfield. A pitchfork might not be very effective against "ghosts," but it felt like a reassuring kind of weapon. When Susan arrived in Rainbow Valley, there was nothing to see. No white apparitions seemed to be hiding in the shadowy, overgrown Bailey garden. Susan marched through it and beyond, then knocked on the door of the little cottage on the other side, where Mrs. Stimson lived with her two daughters.

Back at Ingleside Rosemary had succeeded in calming the children. They still sobbed a little from shock, but they were beginning to feel a lurking and salutary suspicion that they had made dreadful geese of themselves. This suspicion became a certainty when Susan finally returned.

Back at Ingleside, Rosemary had managed to calm the kids down. They were still sniffling a bit from the shock, but they were starting to sense an underlying and helpful idea that they had made complete fools of themselves. This feeling became undeniable when Susan finally came back.

“I have found out what your ghost was,” she said, with a grim smile, sitting down on a rocker and fanning herself. “Old Mrs. Stimson has had a pair of factory cotton sheets bleaching in the Bailey garden for a week. She spread them on the dyke under the tamarack tree because the grass was clean and short there. This evening she went out to take them in. She had her knitting in her hands so she hung the sheets over her shoulders by way of carrying them. And then she must have dropped one of her needles and find it she could not and has not yet. But she went down on her knees and crept about to hunt for it, and she was at that when she heard awful yells down in the valley and saw the three children tearing up the hill past her. She thought they had been bit by something and it gave her poor old heart such a turn that she could not move or speak, but just crouched there till they disappeared. Then she staggered back home and they have been applying stimulants to her ever since, and her heart is in a terrible condition and she says she will not get over this fright all summer.”

“I found out what your ghost was,” she said with a grim smile, sitting down on a rocking chair and fanning herself. “Old Mrs. Stimson has had a pair of factory cotton sheets bleaching in the Bailey garden for a week. She spread them on the dyke under the tamarack tree because the grass was clean and short there. This evening she went out to bring them in. She had her knitting in her hands, so she draped the sheets over her shoulders to carry them. Then she must have dropped one of her needles and hasn’t been able to find it yet. But she got down on her knees and crawled around looking for it, and while she was doing that, she heard awful screams coming from the valley and saw the three kids running up the hill past her. She thought they had been bitten by something, and it scared her so bad that she couldn’t move or speak, just crouched there until they disappeared. Then she staggered back home, and they have been giving her stimulants ever since. Her heart is in terrible shape, and she says she won’t get over this fright all summer.”

The Merediths sat, crimson with a shame that even Rosemary’s understanding sympathy could not remove. They sneaked off home, met Jerry at the manse gate and made remorseful confession. A session of the Good-Conduct Club was arranged for next morning.

The Merediths sat, red with a shame that even Rosemary’s understanding sympathy couldn’t erase. They snuck home, ran into Jerry at the manse gate, and made a heartfelt confession. A session of the Good-Conduct Club was scheduled for the next morning.

“Wasn’t Miss West sweet to us to-night?” whispered Faith in bed.

“Wasn’t Miss West nice to us tonight?” whispered Faith in bed.

“Yes,” admitted Una. “It is such a pity it changes people so much to be made stepmothers.”

“Yes,” Una admitted. “It's such a shame that becoming a stepmother changes people so much.”

“I don’t believe it does,” said Faith loyally.

"I don't think so," Faith said loyally.

CHAPTER XXXI.
CARL DOES PENANCE

“I don’t see why we should be punished at all,” said Faith, rather sulkily. “We didn’t do anything wrong. We couldn’t help being frightened. And it won’t do father any harm. It was just an accident.”

“I don’t see why we should be punished at all,” said Faith, a bit sulky. “We didn’t do anything wrong. We couldn’t help being scared. And it won’t hurt dad at all. It was just an accident.”

“You were cowards,” said Jerry with judicial scorn, “and you gave way to your cowardice. That is why you should be punished. Everybody will laugh at you about this, and that is a disgrace to the family.”

“You were cowards,” Jerry said with disdain, “and you gave in to your fear. That’s why you should be punished. Everyone will laugh at you for this, and that’s a shame for the family.”

“If you knew how awful the whole thing was,” said Faith with a shiver, “you would think we had been punished enough already. I wouldn’t go through it again for anything in the whole world.”

“If you knew how terrible it all was,” Faith said with a shiver, “you would think we’ve been punished enough already. I wouldn’t go through that again for anything in the world.”

“I believe you’d have run yourself if you’d been there,” muttered Carl.

“I think you would have run yourself if you had been there,” muttered Carl.

“From an old woman in a cotton sheet,” mocked Jerry. “Ho, ho, ho!”

“From an old woman in a cotton sheet,” mocked Jerry. “Ha, ha, ha!”

“It didn’t look a bit like an old woman,” cried Faith. “It was just a great, big, white thing crawling about in the grass just as Mary Vance said Henry Warren did. It’s all very fine for you to laugh, Jerry Meredith, but you’d have laughed on the other side of your mouth if you’d been there. And how are we to be punished? I don’t think it’s fair, but let’s know what we have to do, Judge Meredith!”

“It didn’t look anything like an old woman,” shouted Faith. “It was just this huge, white thing moving around in the grass, just like Mary Vance said Henry Warren did. It’s easy for you to laugh, Jerry Meredith, but you’d be singing a different tune if you were there. And how are we supposed to be punished? I don’t think it’s fair, but let’s find out what we have to do, Judge Meredith!”

“The way I look at it,” said Jerry, frowning, “is that Carl was the most to blame. He bolted first, as I understand it. Besides, he was a boy, so he should have stood his ground to protect you girls, whatever the danger was. You know that, Carl, don’t you?”

“The way I see it,” Jerry said, frowning, “is that Carl is the one most to blame. He ran away first, as I get it. Plus, he’s a boy, so he should have stood up to protect you girls, no matter what the danger was. You know that, Carl, right?”

“I s’pose so,” growled Carl shamefacedly.

“I guess so,” growled Carl, looking embarrassed.

“Very well. This is to be your punishment. To-night you’ll sit on Mr. Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone in the graveyard alone, until twelve o’clock.”

“Alright. This will be your punishment. Tonight, you’ll sit alone on Mr. Hezekiah Pollock’s tombstone in the graveyard until midnight.”

Carl gave a little shudder. The graveyard was not so very far from the old Bailey garden. It would be a trying ordeal, but Carl was anxious to wipe out his disgrace and prove that he was not a coward after all.

Carl shivered slightly. The graveyard wasn't too far from the old Bailey garden. It would be a tough challenge, but Carl was eager to erase his shame and show that he wasn't a coward after all.

“All right,” he said sturdily. “But how’ll I know when it is twelve?”

“All right,” he said firmly. “But how will I know when it’s twelve?”

“The study windows are open and you’ll hear the clock striking. And mind you that you are not to budge out of that graveyard until the last stroke. As for you girls, you’ve got to go without jam at supper for a week.”

“The study windows are open, and you can hear the clock chiming. And remember, you’re not allowed to leave that graveyard until the last chime. As for you girls, you’ll have to go without jam at dinner for a week.”

Faith and Una looked rather blank. They were inclined to think that even Carl’s comparatively short though sharp agony was lighter punishment than this long drawn-out ordeal. A whole week of soggy bread without the saving grace of jam! But no shirking was permitted in the club. The girls accepted their lot with such philosophy as they could summon up.

Faith and Una looked pretty blank. They thought that even Carl’s relatively short but intense suffering was easier than this long, dragging experience. A whole week of soggy bread without the comfort of jam! But no one was allowed to back out in the club. The girls accepted their situation with whatever calmness they could muster.

That night they all went to bed at nine, except Carl, who was already keeping vigil on the tombstone. Una slipped in to bid him good night. Her tender heart was wrung with sympathy.

That night they all went to bed at nine, except Carl, who was already watching over the tombstone. Una quietly came in to say good night to him. Her caring heart was filled with sympathy.

“Oh, Carl, are you much scared?” she whispered.

“Oh, Carl, are you really scared?” she whispered.

“Not a bit,” said Carl airily.

“Not at all,” said Carl casually.

“I won’t sleep a wink till after twelve,” said Una. “If you get lonesome just look up at our window and remember that I’m inside, awake, and thinking about you. That will be a little company, won’t it?”

“I won’t sleep a wink until after midnight,” said Una. “If you get lonely, just look up at our window and remember that I’m inside, awake, and thinking about you. That should be some company, right?”

“I’ll be all right. Don’t you worry about me,” said Carl.

“I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me,” said Carl.

But in spite of his dauntless words Carl was a pretty lonely boy when the lights went out in the manse. He had hoped his father would be in the study as he so often was. He would not feel alone then. But that night Mr. Meredith had been summoned to the fishing village at the harbour mouth to see a dying man. He would not likely be back until after midnight. Carl must dree his weird alone.

But despite his brave words, Carl was a pretty lonely boy when the lights went out in the manse. He had hoped his father would be in the study like he often was. He wouldn't feel alone then. But that night, Mr. Meredith had been called to the fishing village at the harbor entrance to see a dying man. He probably wouldn’t be back until after midnight. Carl had to deal with it on his own.

A Glen man went past carrying a lantern. The mysterious shadows caused by the lantern-light went hurtling madly over the graveyard like a dance of demons or witches. Then they passed and darkness fell again. One by one the lights in the Glen went out. It was a very dark night, with a cloudy sky, and a raw east wind that was cold in spite of the calendar. Far away on the horizon was the low dim lustre of the Charlottetown lights. The wind wailed and sighed in the old fir-trees. Mr. Alec Davis’ tall monument gleamed whitely through the gloom. The willow beside it tossed long, writhing arms spectrally. At times, the gyrations of its boughs made it seem as if the monument were moving, too.

A man from the Glen walked by, holding a lantern. The eerie shadows created by the lantern light danced wildly across the graveyard, like a performance of demons or witches. Then they faded, and darkness returned. One by one, the lights in the Glen faded out. It was an incredibly dark night, with a cloudy sky and a chill east wind that felt cold despite the season. In the distance, the faint glow of the Charlottetown lights could be seen on the horizon. The wind moaned and whispered through the old fir trees. Mr. Alec Davis’s tall monument glowed pale white against the darkness. The willow beside it swayed with long, twisting branches, almost ghostly. At times, the movement of its branches made it look like the monument was shifting too.

Carl curled himself up on the tombstone with his legs tucked under him. It wasn’t precisely pleasant to hang them over the edge of the stone. Just suppose—just suppose—bony hands should reach up out of Mr. Pollock’s grave under it and clutch him by the ankles. That had been one of Mary Vance’s cheerful speculations one time when they had all been sitting there. It returned to haunt Carl now. He didn’t believe those things; he didn’t even really believe in Henry Warren’s ghost. As for Mr. Pollock, he had been dead sixty years, so it wasn’t likely he cared who sat on his tombstone now. But there is something very strange and terrible in being awake when all the rest of the world is asleep. You are alone then with nothing but your own feeble personality to pit against the mighty principalities and powers of darkness. Carl was only ten and the dead were all around him—and he wished, oh, he wished that the clock would strike twelve. Would it never strike twelve? Surely Aunt Martha must have forgotten to wind it.

Carl curled up on the tombstone with his legs tucked underneath him. It wasn’t exactly comfortable to let them hang over the edge of the stone. Just imagine—just imagine—bony hands reaching up from Mr. Pollock’s grave and grabbing him by the ankles. That had been one of Mary Vance’s cheerful thoughts when they were all sitting there. It came back to bother Carl now. He didn’t believe in those things; he didn’t even really believe in Henry Warren’s ghost. As for Mr. Pollock, he had been dead for sixty years, so it wasn’t likely he cared who sat on his tombstone now. But there’s something very odd and scary about being awake when the rest of the world is asleep. You're left alone with nothing but your own weak self to face the powerful forces of darkness. Carl was only ten, and the dead were all around him—and he wished, oh, he wished that the clock would strike twelve. Would it never strike twelve? Surely Aunt Martha must have forgotten to wind it.

And then it struck eleven—only eleven! He must stay yet another hour in that grim place. If only there were a few friendly stars to be seen! The darkness was so thick it seemed to press against his face. There was a sound as of stealthy passing footsteps all over the graveyard. Carl shivered, partly with prickling terror, partly with real cold.

And then it hit eleven—just eleven! He had to stay for another hour in that creepy place. If only there were a few friendly stars to see! The darkness was so heavy it felt like it was pushing against his face. He could hear what sounded like quiet footsteps all around the graveyard. Carl shivered, partly from nervous fear, partly from actual cold.

Then it began to rain—a chill, penetrating drizzle. Carl’s thin little cotton blouse and shirt were soon wet through. He felt chilled to the bone. He forgot mental terrors in his physical discomfort. But he must stay there till twelve—he was punishing himself and he was on his honour. Nothing had been said about rain—but it did not make any difference. When the study clock finally struck twelve a drenched little figure crept stiffly down off Mr. Pollock’s tombstone, made its way into the manse and upstairs to bed. Carl’s teeth were chattering. He thought he would never get warm again.

Then it started to rain—a cold, penetrating drizzle. Carl's thin cotton blouse and shirt quickly became soaked. He felt cold to the bone. He forgot about his mental fears because of his physical discomfort. But he had to stay there until noon—he was punishing himself and upholding his word. No one had mentioned rain—but it didn’t matter. When the study clock finally struck twelve, a drenched little figure climbed down stiffly from Mr. Pollock's tombstone, made its way into the manse, and trudged upstairs to bed. Carl's teeth were chattering. He thought he would never feel warm again.

He was warm enough when morning came. Jerry gave one startled look at his crimson face and then rushed to call his father. Mr. Meredith came hurriedly, his own face ivory white from the pallor of his long night vigil by a death bed. He had not got home until daylight. He bent over his little lad anxiously.

He felt warm enough when morning arrived. Jerry took a quick look at his bright red face and then hurried to call his dad. Mr. Meredith came quickly, his face pale from staying up all night next to a dying person. He hadn’t gotten home until sunrise. He leaned down over his little boy with concern.

“Carl, are you sick?” he said.

“Carl, are you sick?” he asked.

“That—tombstone—over here,” said Carl, “it’s—moving—about—it’s coming—at—me—keep it—away—please.”

“That tombstone over here,” said Carl, “it's moving—it's coming at me—please keep it away.”

Mr. Meredith rushed to the telephone. In ten minutes Dr. Blythe was at the manse. Half an hour later a wire was sent to town for a trained nurse, and all the Glen knew that Carl Meredith was very ill with pneumonia and that Dr. Blythe had been seen to shake his head.

Mr. Meredith hurried to the phone. In ten minutes, Dr. Blythe arrived at the manse. Half an hour later, a telegram was sent to town for a trained nurse, and everyone in the Glen knew that Carl Meredith was seriously ill with pneumonia and that Dr. Blythe had been seen shaking his head.

Gilbert shook his head more than once in the fortnight that followed. Carl developed double pneumonia. There was one night when Mr. Meredith paced his study floor, and Faith and Una huddled in their bedroom and cried, and Jerry, wild with remorse, refused to budge from the floor of the hall outside Carl’s door. Dr. Blythe and the nurse never left the bedside. They fought death gallantly until the red dawn and they won the victory. Carl rallied and passed the crisis in safety. The news was phoned about the waiting Glen and people found out how much they really loved their minister and his children.

Gilbert shook his head more than once in the two weeks that followed. Carl developed double pneumonia. There was one night when Mr. Meredith paced his study floor, while Faith and Una huddled in their bedroom and cried, and Jerry, overwhelmed with guilt, refused to move from the floor of the hall outside Carl’s door. Dr. Blythe and the nurse never left the bedside. They fought against death bravely until the red dawn, and they emerged victorious. Carl rallied and got through the crisis safely. The news spread to the waiting Glen, and people realized just how much they truly cared for their minister and his children.

“I haven’t had one decent night’s sleep since I heard the child was sick,” Miss Cornelia told Anne, “and Mary Vance has cried until those queer eyes of hers looked like burnt holes in a blanket. Is it true that Carl got pneumonia from straying out in the graveyard that wet night for a dare?”

“I haven’t had a good night’s sleep since I heard the kid was sick,” Miss Cornelia told Anne, “and Mary Vance has cried so much that her strange eyes look like burnt holes in a blanket. Is it true that Carl caught pneumonia from wandering around in the graveyard that rainy night for a dare?”

“No. He was staying there to punish himself for cowardice in that affair of the Warren ghost. It seems they have a club for bringing themselves up, and they punish themselves when they do wrong. Jerry told Mr. Meredith all about it.”

“No. He was staying there to punish himself for being a coward in that incident with the Warren ghost. It seems they have a club for self-improvement, and they punish themselves when they mess up. Jerry told Mr. Meredith all about it.”

“The poor little souls,” said Miss Cornelia.

“The poor little souls,” said Miss Cornelia.

Carl got better rapidly, for the congregation took enough nourishing things to the manse to furnish forth a hospital. Norman Douglas drove up every evening with a dozen fresh eggs and a jar of Jersey cream. Sometimes he stayed an hour and bellowed arguments on predestination with Mr. Meredith in the study; oftener he drove on up to the hill that overlooked the Glen.

Carl improved quickly, as the congregation brought so many nourishing items to the manse that it could have stocked a hospital. Norman Douglas came by every evening with a dozen fresh eggs and a jar of Jersey cream. Sometimes he would hang around for an hour, arguing about predestination with Mr. Meredith in the study; more often, he continued on up to the hill that overlooked the Glen.

When Carl was able to go again to Rainbow Valley they had a special feast in his honour and the doctor came down and helped them with the fireworks. Mary Vance was there, too, but she did not tell any ghost stories. Miss Cornelia had given her a talking on that subject which Mary would not forget in a hurry.

When Carl was able to visit Rainbow Valley again, they held a special feast in his honor, and the doctor came down to help with the fireworks. Mary Vance was there too, but she didn’t share any ghost stories. Miss Cornelia had given her a lecture on that topic that Mary wouldn't forget anytime soon.

CHAPTER XXXII.
TWO STUBBORN PEOPLE

Rosemary West, on her way home from a music lesson at Ingleside, turned aside to the hidden spring in Rainbow Valley. She had not been there all summer; the beautiful little spot had no longer any allurement for her. The spirit of her young lover never came to the tryst now; and the memories connected with John Meredith were too painful and poignant. But she had happened to glance backward up the valley and had seen Norman Douglas vaulting as airily as a stripling over the old stone dyke of the Bailey garden and thought he was on his way up the hill. If he overtook her she would have to walk home with him and she was not going to do that. So she slipped at once behind the maples of the spring, hoping he had not seen her and would pass on.

Rosemary West, on her way home from a music lesson at Ingleside, took a detour to the hidden spring in Rainbow Valley. She hadn't been there all summer; the beautiful little spot no longer held any appeal for her. The spirit of her young lover didn’t come to their meeting place anymore, and the memories tied to John Meredith were too painful and intense. But she happened to glance back up the valley and saw Norman Douglas jumping over the old stone wall of the Bailey garden as effortlessly as a young man and thought he was headed up the hill. If he caught up to her, she would have to walk home with him, and she didn’t want to do that. So she quickly ducked behind the maples by the spring, hoping he hadn’t seen her and would just keep going.

But Norman had seen her and, what was more, was in pursuit of her. He had been wanting for some time to have talk with Rosemary, but she had always, so it seemed, avoided him. Rosemary had never, at any time, liked Norman Douglas very well. His bluster, his temper, his noisy hilarity, had always antagonized her. Long ago she had often wondered how Ellen could possibly be attracted to him. Norman Douglas was perfectly aware of her dislike and he chuckled over it. It never worried Norman if people did not like him. It did not even make him dislike them in return, for he took it as a kind of extorted compliment. He thought Rosemary a fine girl, and he meant to be an excellent, generous brother-in-law to her. But before he could be her brother-in-law he had to have a talk with her, so, having seen her leaving Ingleside as he stood in the doorway of a Glen store, he had straightway plunged into the valley to overtake her.

But Norman had spotted her and, even more, was after her. He had been wanting to talk to Rosemary for a while, but she always seemed to dodge him. Rosemary had never really liked Norman Douglas. His bragging, his temper, and his loud laughter had always rubbed her the wrong way. A long time ago, she often wondered how Ellen could possibly be drawn to him. Norman Douglas was fully aware of her dislike and found it amusing. It never bothered Norman if people didn’t like him. It didn’t even make him dislike them in return, since he saw it as a sort of forced compliment. He thought Rosemary was a great girl, and he intended to be a fantastic, generous brother-in-law to her. But before he could become her brother-in-law, he needed to talk to her, so after seeing her leave Ingleside while he was standing in the doorway of a Glen store, he immediately jumped into the valley to catch up with her.

Rosemary was sitting pensively on the maple seat where John Meredith had been sitting on that evening nearly a year ago. The tiny spring shimmered and dimpled under its fringe of ferns. Ruby-red gleams of sunset fell through the arching boughs. A tall clump of perfect asters grew at her side. The little spot was as dreamy and witching and evasive as any retreat of fairies and dryads in ancient forests. Into it Norman Douglas bounced, scattering and annihilating its charm in a moment. His personality seemed to swallow the place up. There was simply nothing there but Norman Douglas, big, red-bearded, complacent.

Rosemary was sitting thoughtfully on the maple bench where John Meredith had been sitting nearly a year ago. The small spring sparkled and rippled beneath its fringe of ferns. Ruby-red beams of sunset filtered through the arched branches. A tall bunch of perfect asters grew beside her. The little spot was as dreamy, enchanting, and elusive as any hideaway of fairies and dryads in ancient forests. In came Norman Douglas, bouncing in and instantly breaking the spell of the place. His presence seemed to overwhelm everything. There was really nothing there except for Norman Douglas, big, red-bearded, and self-satisfied.

“Good evening,” said Rosemary coldly, standing up.

“Good evening,” Rosemary said coolly as she stood up.

“‘Evening, girl. Sit down again—sit down again. I want to have a talk with you. Bless the girl, what’s she looking at me like that for? I don’t want to eat you—I’ve had my supper. Sit down and be civil.”

“‘Evening, girl. Come on, sit down again—sit down again. I want to chat with you. What’s with the way she’s looking at me? I’m not trying to eat you—I’ve already had my dinner. Sit down and relax.”

“I can hear what you have to say quite as well here,” said Rosemary.

“I can hear what you have to say just as well here,” said Rosemary.

“So you can, girl, if you use your ears. I only wanted you to be comfortable. You look so durned uncomfortable, standing there. Well, I’ll sit anyway.”

“So you can, girl, if you listen. I just wanted you to feel comfortable. You look really uncomfortable standing there. Well, I’ll sit anyway.”

Norman accordingly sat down in the very place John Meredith had once sat. The contrast was so ludicrous that Rosemary was afraid she would go off into a peal of hysterical laughter over it. Norman cast his hat aside, placed his huge, red hands on his knees, and looked up at her with his eyes a-twinkle.

Norman sat down in the exact spot where John Meredith had once been. The difference was so funny that Rosemary worried she'd burst into hysterical laughter. Norman tossed his hat aside, put his large, red hands on his knees, and looked up at her with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Come, girl, don’t be so stiff,” he said, ingratiatingly. When he liked he could be very ingratiating. “Let’s have a reasonable, sensible, friendly chat. There’s something I want to ask you. Ellen says she won’t, so it’s up to me to do it.”

“Come on, girl, don’t be so uptight,” he said, charmingly. When he wanted to, he could be really charming. “Let’s have a reasonable, sensible, friendly chat. There’s something I need to ask you. Ellen says she won’t, so it’s up to me to do it.”

Rosemary looked down at the spring, which seemed to have shrunk to the size of a dewdrop. Norman gazed at her in despair.

Rosemary looked down at the spring, which seemed to have shrunk to the size of a dewdrop. Norman stared at her in despair.

“Durn it all, you might help a fellow out a bit,” he burst forth.

“Darn it all, you could help a guy out a little,” he exclaimed.

“What is it you want me to help you say?” asked Rosemary scornfully.

“What do you want me to help you say?” Rosemary asked mockingly.

“You know as well as I do, girl. Don’t be putting on your tragedy airs. No wonder Ellen was scared to ask you. Look here, girl, Ellen and I want to marry each other. That’s plain English, isn’t it? Got that? And Ellen says she can’t unless you give her back some tom-fool promise she made. Come now, will you do it? Will you do it?”

“You know just as well as I do, girl. Stop acting so dramatic. It’s no surprise Ellen was afraid to ask you. Listen, girl, Ellen and I want to marry each other. That’s pretty clear, right? Got it? And Ellen says she can’t unless you let go of some silly promise she made. So, will you do it? Will you do it?”

“Yes,” said Rosemary.

“Yes,” Rosemary replied.

Norman bounced up and seized her reluctant hand.

Norman jumped up and grabbed her hesitant hand.

“Good! I knew you would—I told Ellen you would. I knew it would only take a minute. Now, girl, you go home and tell Ellen, and we’ll have a wedding in a fortnight and you’ll come and live with us. We shan’t leave you to roost on that hill-top like a lonely crow—don’t you worry. I know you hate me, but, Lord, it’ll be great fun living with some one that hates me. Life’ll have some spice in it after this. Ellen will roast me and you’ll freeze me. I won’t have a dull moment.”

“Great! I knew you would—I told Ellen you would. I knew it would only take a minute. Now, go home and tell Ellen, and we’ll have a wedding in two weeks, and you’ll come live with us. We won’t leave you stuck up there on that hill like a lonely crow—don’t worry. I know you can’t stand me, but honestly, it’ll be so much fun living with someone who can’t stand me. Life is going to be a lot more interesting after this. Ellen will roast me, and you’ll freeze me out. I won’t have a boring moment.”

Rosemary did not condescend to tell him that nothing would ever induce her to live in his house. She let him go striding back to the Glen, oozing delight and complacency, and she walked slowly up the hill home. She had known this was coming ever since she had returned from Kingsport, and found Norman Douglas established as a frequent evening caller. His name was never mentioned between her and Ellen, but the very avoidance of it was significant. It was not in Rosemary’s nature to feel bitter, or she would have felt very bitter. She was coldly civil to Norman, and she made no difference in any way with Ellen. But Ellen had not found much comfort in her second courtship.

Rosemary didn’t bother to tell him that nothing would ever persuade her to live in his house. She let him stride back to the Glen, radiating delight and satisfaction, while she walked slowly up the hill to her home. She had known this was coming ever since she returned from Kingsport and discovered that Norman Douglas was now a regular evening visitor. His name was never brought up between her and Ellen, but the very fact that they avoided it said a lot. It wasn’t in Rosemary’s nature to be bitter, or else she would have been very bitter. She remained coldly polite to Norman and treated Ellen the same as always. However, Ellen hadn’t found much comfort in her second round of courtship.

She was in the garden, attended by St. George, when Rosemary came home. The two sisters met in the dahlia walk. St. George sat down on the gravel walk between them and folded his glossy black tail gracefully around his white paws, with all the indifference of a well-fed, well-bred, well-groomed cat.

She was in the garden with St. George when Rosemary got home. The two sisters met in the dahlia path. St. George settled down on the gravel path between them and wrapped his shiny black tail around his white paws, acting completely indifferent like a well-fed, well-bred, well-groomed cat.

“Did you ever see such dahlias?” demanded Ellen proudly. “They are just the finest we’ve ever had.”

“Have you ever seen dahlias like these?” Ellen asked proudly. “They’re the best we’ve ever had.”

Rosemary had never cared for dahlias. Their presence in the garden was her concession to Ellen’s taste. She noticed one huge mottled one of crimson and yellow that lorded it over all the others.

Rosemary had never liked dahlias. Their presence in the garden was her compromise for Ellen’s taste. She noticed a huge mottled one of crimson and yellow that towered over all the others.

“That dahlia,” she said, pointing to it, “is exactly like Norman Douglas. It might easily be his twin brother.”

“That dahlia,” she said, pointing to it, “looks just like Norman Douglas. It could easily be his twin brother.”

Ellen’s dark-browed face flushed. She admired the dahlia in question, but she knew Rosemary did not, and that no compliment was intended. But she dared not resent Rosemary’s speech—poor Ellen dared not resent anything just then. And it was the first time Rosemary had ever mentioned Norman’s name to her. She felt that this portended something.

Ellen's dark-browed face turned red. She admired the dahlia in question, but she knew Rosemary didn’t, and that no compliment was meant. But she couldn’t bring herself to resent Rosemary’s words—poor Ellen couldn’t resent anything at that moment. And it was the first time Rosemary had ever mentioned Norman’s name to her. She felt that this meant something.

“I met Norman Douglas in the valley,” said Rosemary, looking straight at her sister, “and he told me you and he wanted to be married—if I would give you permission.”

“I met Norman Douglas in the valley,” said Rosemary, looking directly at her sister, “and he told me that you both wanted to get married—if I would give you my permission.”

“Yes? What did you say?” asked Ellen, trying to speak naturally and off-handedly, and failing completely. She could not meet Rosemary’s eyes. She looked down at St. George’s sleek back and felt horribly afraid. Rosemary had either said she would or she wouldn’t. If she would Ellen would feel so ashamed and remorseful that she would be a very uncomfortable bride-elect; and if she wouldn’t—well, Ellen had once learned to live without Norman Douglas, but she had forgotten the lesson and felt that she could never learn it again.

“Yes? What did you say?” Ellen asked, trying to sound casual and relaxed, but she completely failed. She couldn't look Rosemary in the eye. She stared down at St. George’s smooth back and felt a profound fear. Rosemary had either agreed or disagreed. If she agreed, Ellen would feel so embarrassed and regretful that she would be a very uneasy bride-to-be; and if she disagreed—well, Ellen had once managed to live without Norman Douglas, but she had forgotten how and felt like she could never learn it again.

“I said that as far as I was concerned you were at full liberty to marry each other as soon as you liked,” said Rosemary.

“I said that as far as I'm concerned, you’re completely free to marry each other whenever you want,” said Rosemary.

“Thank you,” said Ellen, still looking at St. George.

“Thanks,” said Ellen, still looking at St. George.

Rosemary’s face softened.

Rosemary smiled.

“I hope you’ll be happy, Ellen,” she said gently.

“I hope you’re happy, Ellen,” she said gently.

“Oh, Rosemary,” Ellen looked up in distress, “I’m so ashamed—I don’t deserve it—after all I said to you—”

“Oh, Rosemary,” Ellen looked up, distressed, “I’m so ashamed—I don’t deserve it—after everything I said to you—”

“We won’t speak about that,” said Rosemary hurriedly and decidedly.

“We're not going to talk about that,” Rosemary said quickly and firmly.

“But—but,” persisted Ellen, “you are free now, too—and it’s not too late—John Meredith—”

“But—but,” Ellen persisted, “you’re free now, too—and it’s not too late—John Meredith—”

“Ellen West!” Rosemary had a little spark of temper under all her sweetness and it flashed forth now in her blue eyes. “Have you quite lost your senses in every respect? Do you suppose for an instant that I am going to go to John Meredith and say meekly, ‘Please, sir, I’ve changed my mind and please, sir, I hope you haven’t changed yours.’ Is that what you want me to do?”

“Ellen West!” Rosemary had a little spark of temper under all her sweetness, and it showed now in her blue eyes. “Have you completely lost your mind in every way? Do you really think for a second that I am going to go to John Meredith and say, ‘Please, sir, I’ve changed my mind and please, sir, I hope you haven’t changed yours.’ Is that what you want me to do?”

“No—no—but a little—encouragement—he would come back—”

“No—no—but just a little—encouragement—he would come back—”

“Never. He despises me—and rightly. No more of this, Ellen. I bear you no grudge—marry whom you like. But no meddling in my affairs.”

“Never. He hates me—and justifiably. No more of this, Ellen. I hold no resentment toward you—marry whoever you want. But stay out of my business.”

“Then you must come and live with me,” said Ellen. “I shall not leave you here alone.”

“Then you have to come live with me,” Ellen said. “I won’t leave you here alone.”

“Do you really think that I would go and live in Norman Douglas’s house?”

“Do you really think I would move into Norman Douglas’s house?”

“Why not?” cried Ellen, half angrily, despite her humiliation.

“Why not?” Ellen exclaimed, half angrily, despite feeling humiliated.

Rosemary began to laugh.

Rosemary started to laugh.

“Ellen, I thought you had a sense of humour. Can you see me doing it?”

“Ellen, I thought you had a sense of humor. Can you picture me doing that?”

“I don’t see why you wouldn’t. His house is big enough—you’d have your share of it to yourself—he wouldn’t interfere.”

“I don’t see why you wouldn’t. His house is big enough—you’d have your own space—he wouldn’t bother you.”

“Ellen, the thing is not to be thought of. Don’t bring this up again.”

“Ellen, this is not something we should discuss. Don’t mention it again.”

“Then,” said Ellen coldly, and determinedly, “I shall not marry him. I shall not leave you here alone. That is all there is to be said about it.”

“Then,” said Ellen coldly and firmly, “I won’t marry him. I won’t leave you here alone. That’s all there is to it.”

“Nonsense, Ellen.”

"That's nonsense, Ellen."

“It is not nonsense. It is my firm decision. It would be absurd for you to think of living here by yourself—a mile from any other house. If you won’t come with me I’ll stay with you. Now, we won’t argue the matter, so don’t try.”

“It’s not crazy. It’s my solid choice. It would be ridiculous for you to consider living here alone—a mile away from any other house. If you won’t come with me, I’ll stay here with you. Now, we’re not going to debate this, so don’t even try.”

“I shall leave Norman to do the arguing,” said Rosemary.

“I'll let Norman handle the arguing,” said Rosemary.

I’ll deal with Norman. I can manage him. I would never have asked you to give me back my promise—never—but I had to tell Norman why I couldn’t marry him and he said he would ask you. I couldn’t prevent him. You need not suppose you are the only person in the world who possesses self-respect. I never dreamed of marrying and leaving you here alone. And you’ll find I can be as determined as yourself.”

I’ll handle Norman. I can take care of him. I would never have asked you to give up my promise—never—but I had to explain to Norman why I couldn’t marry him, and he said he would ask you. I couldn’t stop him. Don’t think you’re the only one in the world who has self-respect. I never imagined marrying and leaving you here by yourself. And you’ll see I can be just as determined as you are.”

Rosemary turned away and went into the house, with a shrug of her shoulders. Ellen looked down at St. George, who had never blinked an eyelash or stirred a whisker during the whole interview.

Rosemary turned away and went into the house, shrugging her shoulders. Ellen looked down at St. George, who hadn't blinked an eye or moved a whisker throughout the entire conversation.

“St. George, this world would be a dull place without the men, I’ll admit, but I’m almost tempted to wish there wasn’t one of ‘em in it. Look at the trouble and bother they’ve made right here, George—torn our happy old life completely up by the roots, Saint. John Meredith began it and Norman Douglas has finished it. And now both of them have to go into limbo. Norman is the only man I ever met who agrees with me that the Kaiser of Germany is the most dangerous creature alive on this earth—and I can’t marry this sensible person because my sister is stubborn and I’m stubborner. Mark my words, St. George, the minister would come back if she raised her little finger. But she won’t George—she’ll never do it—she won’t even crook it—and I don’t dare meddle, Saint. I won’t sulk, George; Rosemary didn’t sulk, so I’m determined I won’t either, Saint; Norman will tear up the turf, but the long and short of it is, St. George, that all of us old fools must just stop thinking of marrying. Well, well, ‘despair is a free man, hope is a slave,’ Saint. So now come into the house, George, and I’ll solace you with a saucerful of cream. Then there will be one happy and contented creature on this hill at least.”

“St. George, I admit this world would be a boring place without men, but I'm almost tempted to wish there weren’t any at all. Look at the trouble and hassle they’ve caused right here, George—completely uprooted our happy old life. It all started with John Meredith and now Norman Douglas has wrapped it up. And now both of them need to go away. Norman is the only guy I’ve ever met who agrees with me that the Kaiser of Germany is the most dangerous being alive—and I can’t marry this sensible guy because my sister is stubborn and I’m even more stubborn. Mark my words, St. George, the minister would come back if she just raised her little finger. But she won’t, George—she’ll never do it—she won’t even lift a finger—and I don’t dare interfere, Saint. I won’t sulk, George; Rosemary didn’t sulk, so I’m determined I won’t either, Saint; Norman will stir up trouble, but the bottom line, St. George, is that all of us old fools need to stop thinking about marriage. Well, well, 'despair is a free man, hope is a slave,' Saint. So now come into the house, George, and I’ll cheer you up with a saucer of cream. Then at least there will be one happy and content creature on this hill.”

CHAPTER XXXIII.
CARL IS—NOT—WHIPPED

“There is something I think I ought to tell you,” said Mary Vance mysteriously.

“There’s something I need to tell you,” said Mary Vance mysteriously.

She and Faith and Una were walking arm in arm through the village, having foregathered at Mr. Flagg’s store. Una and Faith exchanged looks which said, “Now something disagreeable is coming.” When Mary Vance thought she ought to tell them things there was seldom much pleasure in the hearing. They often wondered why they kept on liking Mary Vance—for like her they did, in spite of everything. To be sure, she was generally a stimulating and agreeable companion. If only she would not have those convictions that it was her duty to tell them things!

She, Faith, and Una were walking arm in arm through the village after gathering at Mr. Flagg’s store. Una and Faith exchanged looks that said, “Now something unpleasant is coming.” When Mary Vance felt it was time to share her thoughts, it was usually not very enjoyable to hear. They often wondered why they continued to like Mary Vance—because despite everything, they did. She was usually an exciting and fun person to be around. If only she didn’t have the belief that it was her responsibility to tell them things!

“Do you know that Rosemary West won’t marry your pa because she thinks you are such a wild lot? She’s afraid she couldn’t bring you up right and so she turned him down.”

“Do you know that Rosemary West won’t marry your dad because she thinks you all are such a wild bunch? She’s worried she wouldn’t be able to raise you properly, so she said no.”

Una’s heart thrilled with secret exultation. She was very glad to hear that Miss West would not marry her father. But Faith was rather disappointed.

Una felt a surge of hidden joy. She was really happy to hear that Miss West wouldn't marry her dad. But Faith was a bit let down.

“How do you know?” she asked.

“How do you know?” she asked.

“Oh, everybody’s saying it. I heard Mrs. Elliott talking it over with Mrs. Doctor. They thought I was too far away to hear, but I’ve got ears like a cat’s. Mrs. Elliott said she hadn’t a doubt that Rosemary was afraid to try stepmothering you because you’d got such a reputation. Your pa never goes up the hill now. Neither does Norman Douglas. Folks say Ellen has jilted him just to get square with him for jilting her ages ago. But Norman is going about declaring he’ll get her yet. And I think you ought to know you’ve spoiled your pa’s match and I think it’s a pity, for he’s bound to marry somebody before long, and Rosemary West would have been the best wife I know of for him.”

“Oh, everyone’s talking about it. I overheard Mrs. Elliott discussing it with Mrs. Doctor. They thought I was too far away to hear, but I’ve got ears like a cat. Mrs. Elliott said she had no doubt that Rosemary was scared to try being your stepmom because you have such a reputation. Your dad doesn’t go up the hill anymore. Neither does Norman Douglas. People say Ellen dumped him just to get back at him for dumping her ages ago. But Norman claims he’ll win her back. And I think you should know you’ve messed up your dad’s chance at a match, and I think it’s a shame because he’s going to marry someone soon, and Rosemary West would have been the best wife I can think of for him.”

“You told me all stepmothers were cruel and wicked,” said Una.

"You said that all stepmoms were mean and evil," Una said.

“Oh—well,” said Mary rather confusedly, “they’re mostly awful cranky, I know. But Rosemary West couldn’t be very mean to any one. I tell you if your pa turns round and marries Emmeline Drew you’ll wish you’d behaved yourselves better and not frightened Rosemary out of it. It’s awful that you’ve got such a reputation that no decent woman’ll marry your pa on account of you. Of course, I know that half the yarns that are told about you ain’t true. But give a dog a bad name. Why, some folks are saying that it was Jerry and Carl that threw the stones through Mrs. Stimson’s window the other night when it was really them two Boyd boys. But I’m afraid it was Carl that put the eel in old Mrs. Carr’s buggy, though I said at first I wouldn’t believe it until I’d better proof than old Kitty Alec’s word. I told Mrs. Elliott so right to her face.”

“Oh—well,” Mary said, sounding a bit confused, “they can be pretty awful, I know. But Rosemary West isn’t really mean to anyone. Honestly, if your dad decides to marry Emmeline Drew, you’ll end up wishing you’d behaved better and not scared Rosemary away. It’s ridiculous that you have such a bad reputation that no decent woman wants to marry your dad because of you. Of course, I know that half the stories about you aren’t true. But once you get a bad name, it sticks. Some people are even saying it was Jerry and Carl who threw the stones through Mrs. Stimson’s window the other night when it was actually those two Boyd boys. But I’m worried it was Carl who put the eel in old Mrs. Carr’s buggy, even though I said at first I wouldn’t believe it until I had better proof than old Kitty Alec’s word. I told Mrs. Elliott that right to her face.”

“What did Carl do?” cried Faith.

“What did Carl do?” Faith shouted.

“Well, they say—now, mind, I’m only telling you what people say—so there’s no use in your blaming me for it—that Carl and a lot of other boys were fishing eels over the bridge one evening last week. Mrs. Carr drove past in that old rattletrap buggy of hers with the open back. And Carl he just up and threw a big eel into the back. When poor old Mrs. Carr was driving up the hill by Ingleside that eel came squirming out between her feet. She thought it was a snake and she just give one awful screech and stood up and jumped clean over the wheels. The horse bolted, but it went home and no damage was done. But Mrs. Carr jarred her legs most terrible, and has had nervous spasms ever since whenever she thinks of the eel. Say, it was a rotten trick to play on the poor old soul. She’s a decent body, if she is as queer as Dick’s hat band.”

“Well, they say—now, just so you know, I’m only sharing what others are saying—so don’t blame me for it—that Carl and some other boys were fishing for eels off the bridge one evening last week. Mrs. Carr drove by in that old rickety buggy of hers with the open back. And Carl just tossed a big eel into the back. When poor Mrs. Carr was driving up the hill by Ingleside, that eel wiggled out between her feet. She thought it was a snake and let out this awful scream, stood up, and jumped right over the wheels. The horse bolted, but it went home and no harm was done. However, Mrs. Carr really jarred her legs, and she’s had nervous spasms ever since whenever she thinks about the eel. Honestly, that was a terrible trick to play on that poor woman. She’s a good person, even if she is a bit eccentric.”

Faith and Una looked at each other again. This was a matter for the Good-Conduct Club. They would not talk it over with Mary.

Faith and Una exchanged glances once more. This was something for the Good-Conduct Club. They wouldn't discuss it with Mary.

“There goes your pa,” said Mary as Mr. Meredith passed them, “and never seeing us no more’n if we weren’t here. Well, I’m getting so’s I don’t mind it. But there are folks who do.”

“Look, there goes your dad,” said Mary as Mr. Meredith walked by them, “and he doesn’t even notice us like we’re not here at all. Well, I’m starting to get used to it. But some people really care.”

Mr. Meredith had not seen them, but he was not walking along in his usual dreamy and abstracted fashion. He strode up the hill in agitation and distress. Mrs. Alec Davis had just told him the story of Carl and the eel. She had been very indignant about it. Old Mrs. Carr was her third cousin. Mr. Meredith was more than indignant. He was hurt and shocked. He had not thought Carl would do anything like this. He was not inclined to be hard on pranks of heedlessness or forgetfulness, but this was different. This had a nasty tang in it. When he reached home he found Carl on the lawn, patiently studying the habits and customs of a colony of wasps. Calling him into the study Mr. Meredith confronted him, with a sterner face than any of his children had ever seen before, and asked him if the story were true.

Mr. Meredith hadn't seen them, but he wasn't walking in his usual dreamy, distracted way. He walked up the hill, feeling agitated and upset. Mrs. Alec Davis had just told him the story about Carl and the eel, and she was really upset about it. Old Mrs. Carr was her third cousin. Mr. Meredith was more than just upset; he felt hurt and shocked. He couldn't believe Carl would do something like this. He usually wasn't tough on harmless pranks or forgetfulness, but this was different. This felt mean-spirited. When he got home, he found Carl on the lawn, carefully observing a colony of wasps. Calling him into the study, Mr. Meredith faced him with a seriousness that none of his children had ever seen before and asked him if the story was true.

“Yes,” said Carl, flushing, but meeting his father’s eyes bravely.

“Yes,” Carl said, blushing, but he met his father’s eyes confidently.

Mr. Meredith groaned. He had hoped that there had been at least exaggeration.

Mr. Meredith groaned. He had hoped there was at least some exaggeration.

“Tell me the whole matter,” he said.

“Tell me everything,” he said.

“The boys were fishing for eels over the bridge,” said Carl. “Link Drew had caught a whopper—I mean an awful big one—the biggest eel I ever saw. He caught it right at the start and it had been lying in his basket a long time, still as still. I thought it was dead, honest I did. Then old Mrs. Carr drove over the bridge and she called us all young varmints and told us to go home. And we hadn’t said a word to her, father, truly. So when she drove back again, after going to the store, the boys dared me to put Link’s eel in her buggy. I thought it was so dead it couldn’t hurt her and I threw it in. Then the eel came to life on the hill and we heard her scream and saw her jump out. I was awful sorry. That’s all, father.”

“The boys were fishing for eels off the bridge,” Carl said. “Link Drew caught a huge one—I mean really big—the biggest eel I've ever seen. He caught it right at the beginning and it had been lying in his basket for a while, completely still. I honestly thought it was dead. Then old Mrs. Carr drove over the bridge and called us all young troublemakers, telling us to go home. And we hadn’t said a word to her, I swear. So when she drove back again after going to the store, the boys dared me to put Link’s eel in her buggy. I thought it was so dead it wouldn’t bother her, so I threw it in. Then the eel came to life on the hill and we heard her scream and saw her jump out. I felt really sorry. That’s all, Dad.”

It was not quite as bad as Mr. Meredith had feared, but it was quite bad enough. “I must punish you, Carl,” he said sorrowfully.

It wasn't as terrible as Mr. Meredith had worried, but it was definitely bad enough. “I have to punish you, Carl,” he said sadly.

“Yes, I know, father.”

“Yeah, I know, dad.”

“I—I must whip you.”

“I—I have to whip you.”

Carl winced. He had never been whipped. Then, seeing how badly his father felt, he said cheerfully,

Carl flinched. He had never been spanked. Then, noticing how upset his dad was, he said cheerfully,

“All right, father.”

“Okay, dad.”

Mr. Meredith misunderstood his cheerfulness and thought him insensible. He told Carl to come to the study after supper, and when the boy had gone out he flung himself into his chair and groaned again. He dreaded the evening sevenfold more than Carl did. The poor minister did not even know what he should whip his boy with. What was used to whip boys? Rods? Canes? No, that would be too brutal. A timber switch, then? And he, John Meredith, must hie him to the woods and cut one. It was an abominable thought. Then a picture presented itself unbidden to his mind. He saw Mrs. Carr’s wizened, nut-cracker little face at the appearance of that reviving eel—he saw her sailing witch-like over the buggy wheels. Before he could prevent himself the minister laughed. Then he was angry with himself and angrier still with Carl. He would get that switch at once—and it must not be too limber, after all.

Mr. Meredith misinterpreted his cheerfulness and thought he was indifferent. He told Carl to come to the study after dinner, and when the boy left, he threw himself into his chair and groaned again. He dreaded the evening even more than Carl did. The poor minister didn’t even know what he should use to discipline his boy. What did people use to discipline boys? Rods? Canes? No, that would be too harsh. A tree branch, then? And he, John Meredith, would have to go to the woods and cut one. It was a terrible thought. Then an unwanted image popped into his head. He saw Mrs. Carr’s wrinkled, nutcracker-like face at the sight of that reviving eel—he saw her witchily sailing over the buggy wheels. Before he could stop himself, the minister laughed. Then he got angry with himself and even angrier with Carl. He would get that branch right away—and it couldn't be too flexible, after all.

Carl was talking the matter over in the graveyard with Faith and Una, who had just come home. They were horrified at the idea of his being whipped—and by father, who had never done such a thing! But they agreed soberly that it was just.

Carl was discussing the situation in the graveyard with Faith and Una, who had just arrived home. They were shocked at the thought of him being whipped—and by their father, who had never done anything like that! But they accepted solemnly that it was fair.

“You know it was a dreadful thing to do,” sighed Faith. “And you never owned up in the club.”

“You know it was a terrible thing to do,” sighed Faith. “And you never admitted it in the club.”

“I forgot,” said Carl. “Besides, I didn’t think any harm came of it. I didn’t know she jarred her legs. But I’m to be whipped and that will make things square.”

“I forgot,” Carl said. “Besides, I didn’t think it would hurt anything. I didn’t know she hurt her legs. But I’ll be punished, and that will make things even.”

“Will it hurt—very much?” said Una, slipping her hand into Carl’s.

“Will it hurt—really badly?” Una asked, slipping her hand into Carl’s.

“Oh, not so much, I guess,” said Carl gamely. “Anyhow, I’m not going to cry, no matter how much it hurts. It would make father feel so bad, if I did. He’s all cut up now. I wish I could whip myself hard enough and save him doing it.”

“Oh, not really, I guess,” Carl said courageously. “Anyway, I’m not going to cry, no matter how much it hurts. It would make Dad feel really bad if I did. He’s already upset. I wish I could punish myself enough to spare him from having to do it.”

After supper, at which Carl had eaten little and Mr. Meredith nothing at all, both went silently into the study. The switch lay on the table. Mr. Meredith had had a bad time getting a switch to suit him. He cut one, then felt it was too slender. Carl had done a really indefensible thing. Then he cut another—it was far too thick. After all, Carl had thought the eel was dead. The third one suited him better; but as he picked it up from the table it seemed very thick and heavy—more like a stick than a switch.

After dinner, where Carl barely ate and Mr. Meredith didn't eat at all, they both quietly walked into the study. The switch was on the table. Mr. Meredith had a tough time finding the right switch. He cut one but thought it was too thin. Carl had done something completely unforgivable. Then he cut another one—it was way too thick. After all, Carl believed the eel was dead. The third one was better, but as he picked it up from the table, it felt quite thick and heavy—more like a stick than a switch.

“Hold out your hand,” he said to Carl.

“Hold out your hand,” he said to Carl.

Carl threw back his head and held out his hand unflinchingly. But he was not very old and he could not quite keep a little fear out of his eyes. Mr. Meredith looked down into those eyes—why, they were Cecilia’s eyes—her very eyes—and in them was the selfsame expression he had once seen in Cecilia’s eyes when she had come to him to tell him something she had been a little afraid to tell him. Here were her eyes in Carl’s little, white face—and six weeks ago he had thought, through one endless, terrible night, that his little lad was dying.

Carl threw his head back and held out his hand without flinching. But he wasn’t very old, and he couldn’t completely hide the flicker of fear in his eyes. Mr. Meredith looked down into those eyes—wow, they were Cecilia’s eyes—her exact eyes—and in them was the same expression he had once seen in Cecilia’s eyes when she came to him to share something she was a little scared to say. Here were her eyes in Carl’s small, pale face—and six weeks ago he had thought, through one never-ending, dreadful night, that his little boy was dying.

John Meredith threw down the switch.

John Meredith turned on the switch.

“Go,” he said, “I cannot whip you.”

“Go,” he said, “I can’t beat you.”

Carl fled to the graveyard, feeling that the look on his father’s face was worse than any whipping.

Carl ran to the graveyard, feeling that the expression on his father’s face was worse than any beating.

“Is it over so soon?” asked Faith. She and Una had been holding hands and setting teeth on the Pollock tombstone.

“Is it over already?” asked Faith. She and Una had been holding hands and biting their teeth on the Pollock tombstone.

“He—he didn’t whip me at all,” said Carl with a sob, “and—I wish he had—and he’s in there, feeling just awful.”

“He—he didn’t hit me at all,” said Carl with a sob, “and—I wish he had—and he’s in there, feeling really bad.”

Una slipped away. Her heart yearned to comfort her father. As noiselessly as a little gray mouse she opened the study door and crept in. The room was dark with twilight. Her father was sitting at his desk. His back was towards her—his head was in his hands. He was talking to himself—broken, anguished words—but Una heard—heard and understood, with the sudden illumination that comes to sensitive, unmothered children. As silently as she had come in she slipped out and closed the door. John Meredith went on talking out his pain in what he deemed his undisturbed solitude.

Una slipped away. Her heart ached to comfort her father. Quiet as a little gray mouse, she opened the study door and crept inside. The room was dim with twilight. Her father was sitting at his desk, his back to her—his head in his hands. He was talking to himself—broken, anguished words—but Una heard him—heard and understood, with the sudden clarity that comes to sensitive, motherless children. As silently as she had entered, she slipped out and closed the door. John Meredith continued to voice his pain in what he thought was his undisturbed solitude.

CHAPTER XXXIV.
UNA VISITS THE HILL

Una went upstairs. Carl and Faith were already on their way through the early moonlight to Rainbow Valley, having heard therefrom the elfin lilt of Jerry’s jews-harp and having guessed that the Blythes were there and fun afoot. Una had no wish to go. She sought her own room first where she sat down on her bed and had a little cry. She did not want anybody to come in her dear mother’s place. She did not want a stepmother who would hate her and make her father hate her. But father was so desperately unhappy—and if she could do any anything to make him happier she must do it. There was only one thing she could do—and she had known the moment she had left the study that she must do it. But it was a very hard thing to do.

Una went upstairs. Carl and Faith were already heading through the early moonlight to Rainbow Valley, having heard the enchanting sound of Jerry’s jews-harp and guessed that the Blythes were there and having fun. Una didn’t want to go. She went to her room first, where she sat on her bed and had a little cry. She didn’t want anyone to take her dear mother’s place. She didn’t want a stepmother who would hate her and make her father hate her. But her father was so deeply unhappy—and if she could do anything to make him happier, she had to do it. There was only one thing she could do—and she had known the moment she left the study that she had to do it. But it was a very hard thing to do.

After Una cried her heart out she wiped her eyes and went to the spare room. It was dark and rather musty, for the blind had not been drawn up nor the window opened for a long time. Aunt Martha was no fresh-air fiend. But as nobody ever thought of shutting a door in the manse this did not matter so much, save when some unfortunate minister came to stay all night and was compelled to breathe the spare room atmosphere.

After Una cried her eyes out, she wiped her tears and went to the spare room. It was dark and a bit stuffy since the blinds hadn’t been raised and the window hadn’t been opened in ages. Aunt Martha was not a fan of fresh air. But since no one ever thought to shut a door in the manse, it wasn't too big of a deal, except for when some poor minister stayed overnight and had to deal with the musty air in the spare room.

There was a closet in the spare room and far back in the closet a gray silk dress was hanging. Una went into the closet and shut the door, went down on her knees and pressed her face against the soft silken folds. It had been her mother’s wedding-dress. It was still full of a sweet, faint, haunting perfume, like lingering love. Una always felt very close to her mother there—as if she were kneeling at her feet with head in her lap. She went there once in a long while when life was too hard.

There was a closet in the spare room, and way back in the closet, a gray silk dress was hanging. Una went into the closet, shut the door, got down on her knees, and pressed her face against the soft silk folds. It had been her mother’s wedding dress. It still carried a sweet, faint, haunting perfume, like lingering love. Una always felt very close to her mother there—as if she were kneeling at her feet with her head in her lap. She visited there every once in a while when life was too hard.

“Mother,” she whispered to the gray silk gown, “I will never forget you, mother, and I’ll always love you best. But I have to do it, mother, because father is so very unhappy. I know you wouldn’t want him to be unhappy. And I will be very good to her, mother, and try to love her, even if she is like Mary Vance said stepmothers always were.”

“Mom,” she whispered to the gray silk gown, “I will never forget you, Mom, and I’ll always love you the most. But I have to do this, Mom, because Dad is so very unhappy. I know you wouldn’t want him to feel that way. And I will be really good to her, Mom, and try to love her, even if she is like Mary Vance said stepmothers always are.”

Una carried some fine, spiritual strength away from her secret shrine. She slept peacefully that night with the tear stains still glistening on her sweet, serious, little face.

Una took some strong, spiritual energy from her secret shrine. She slept soundly that night with the tear stains still shining on her sweet, serious little face.

The next afternoon she put on her best dress and hat. They were shabby enough. Every other little girl in the Glen had new clothes that summer except Faith and Una. Mary Vance had a lovely dress of white embroidered lawn, with scarlet silk sash and shoulder bows. But to-day Una did not mind her shabbiness. She only wanted to be very neat. She washed her face carefully. She brushed her black hair until it was as smooth as satin. She tied her shoelaces carefully, having first sewed up two runs in her one pair of good stockings. She would have liked to black her shoes, but she could not find any blacking. Finally, she slipped away from the manse, down through Rainbow Valley, up through the whispering woods, and out to the road that ran past the house on the hill. It was quite a long walk and Una was tired and warm when she got there.

The next afternoon, she put on her best dress and hat, even though they were pretty worn out. Every other little girl in the Glen had new clothes that summer except Faith and Una. Mary Vance had a beautiful dress made of white embroidered fabric, complete with a red silk sash and shoulder bows. But today, Una didn't care about her worn-out look. She just wanted to appear neat. She washed her face carefully and brushed her black hair until it shone like satin. She tied her shoelaces with care, first sewing up two runs in her one pair of nice stockings. She would have liked to polish her shoes, but she couldn't find any shoe polish. Finally, she slipped away from the manse, through Rainbow Valley, up through the whispering woods, and out to the road that ran past the house on the hill. It was quite a long walk, and Una was tired and warm by the time she got there.

She saw Rosemary West sitting under a tree in the garden and stole past the dahlia beds to her. Rosemary had a book in her lap, but she was gazing afar across the harbour and her thoughts were sorrowful enough. Life had not been pleasant lately in the house on the hill. Ellen had not sulked—Ellen had been a brick. But things can be felt that are never said and at times the silence between the two women was intolerably eloquent. All the many familiar things that had once made life sweet had a flavour of bitterness now. Norman Douglas made periodical irruptions also, bullying and coaxing Ellen by turns. It would end, Rosemary believed, by his dragging Ellen off with him some day, and Rosemary felt that she would be almost glad when it happened. Existence would be horribly lonely then, but it would be no longer charged with dynamite.

She saw Rosemary West sitting under a tree in the garden and quietly made her way past the dahlia beds to reach her. Rosemary had a book in her lap, but she was staring into the distance across the harbor, and her thoughts were heavy with sadness. Life hadn’t been great lately in the house on the hill. Ellen hadn’t sulked—Ellen had been solid. But there are feelings that go unspoken, and sometimes the silence between the two women was unbearably telling. All the familiar things that once made life sweet now felt bitter. Norman Douglas also showed up periodically, alternating between bullying and sweet-talking Ellen. Rosemary believed it would eventually lead to him taking Ellen away with him one day, and she felt she would almost be relieved when that happened. Existence would be painfully lonely then, but at least it wouldn’t feel like it was about to explode.

She was roused from her unpleasant reverie by a timid little touch on her shoulder. Turning, she saw Una Meredith.

She was jolted out of her unsettling daydream by a gentle tap on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Una Meredith.

“Why, Una, dear, did you walk up here in all this heat?”

“Why, Una, sweetheart, did you come up here in all this heat?”

“Yes,” said Una, “I came to—I came to—”

“Yes,” said Una, “I came to—I came to—”

But she found it very hard to say what she had come to do. Her voice failed—her eyes filled with tears.

But she found it really hard to explain what she had come to do. Her voice broke—her eyes filled with tears.

“Why, Una, little girl, what is the trouble? Don’t be afraid to tell me.”

“Why, Una, sweetie, what's the problem? Don’t be scared to tell me.”

Rosemary put her arm around the thin little form and drew the child close to her. Her eyes were very beautiful—her touch so tender that Una found courage.

Rosemary wrapped her arm around the small, thin figure and pulled the child close to her. Her eyes were stunning—her touch so gentle that Una felt a surge of courage.

“I came—to ask you—to marry father,” she gasped.

“I came—to ask you—to marry Dad,” she gasped.

Rosemary was silent for a moment from sheer dumbfounderment. She stared at Una blankly.

Rosemary was silent for a moment, completely stunned. She stared at Una in confusion.

“Oh, don’t be angry, please, dear Miss West,” said Una, pleadingly. “You see, everybody is saying that you wouldn’t marry father because we are so bad. He is very unhappy about it. So I thought I would come and tell you that we are never bad on purpose. And if you will only marry father we will all try to be good and do just what you tell us. I’m sure you won’t have any trouble with us. Please, Miss West.”

“Oh, please don’t be upset, dear Miss West,” Una said, pleading. “You know everyone is saying that you won’t marry my dad because we’re so awful. He is really unhappy about it. So, I thought I’d come and tell you that we never try to be bad on purpose. If you would just marry my dad, we’ll all do our best to be good and follow your guidance. I’m sure you won’t have any issues with us. Please, Miss West.”

Rosemary had been thinking rapidly. Gossiping surmise, she saw, had put this mistaken idea into Una’s mind. She must be perfectly frank and sincere with the child.

Rosemary had been thinking quickly. She realized that the gossip and speculation had led Una to this wrong conclusion. She needed to be completely honest and genuine with the child.

“Una, dear,” she said softly. “It isn’t because of you poor little souls that I cannot be your father’s wife. I never thought of such a thing. You are not bad—I never supposed you were. There—there was another reason altogether, Una.”

“Una, dear,” she said gently. “It’s not because of you poor little ones that I can’t be your father’s wife. I never considered that. You’re not bad—I never thought you were. There—there was a different reason altogether, Una.”

“Don’t you like father?” asked Una, lifting reproachful eyes. “Oh, Miss West, you don’t know how nice he is. I’m sure he’d make you a good husband.”

“Don’t you like Dad?” asked Una, lifting her eyes in disappointment. “Oh, Miss West, you don’t know how great he is. I’m sure he’d make you a good husband.”

Even in the midst of her perplexity and distress Rosemary couldn’t help a twisted, little smile.

Even in the middle of her confusion and worry, Rosemary couldn't help but give a small, twisted smile.

“Oh, don’t laugh, Miss West,” Una cried passionately. “Father feels dreadful about it.”

“Oh, don’t laugh, Miss West,” Una exclaimed passionately. “Dad feels dreadful about it.”

“I think you’re mistaken, dear,” said Rosemary.

“I think you’re wrong, dear,” said Rosemary.

“I’m not. I’m sure I’m not. Oh, Miss West, father was going to whip Carl yesterday—Carl had been naughty—and father couldn’t do it because you see he had no practice in whipping. So when Carl came out and told us father felt so bad, I slipped into the study to see if I could help him—he likes me to comfort him, Miss West—and he didn’t hear me come in and I heard what he was saying. I’ll tell you, Miss West, if you’ll let me whisper it in your ear.”

“I’m not. I’m sure I’m not. Oh, Miss West, Dad was going to punish Carl yesterday—Carl had been misbehaving—and Dad couldn’t do it because he didn’t have any practice at punishing. So when Carl came out and told us Dad felt really bad, I slipped into the study to see if I could help him—he likes me to comfort him, Miss West—and he didn’t hear me come in, and I heard what he was saying. I’ll tell you, Miss West, if you’ll let me whisper it in your ear.”

Una whispered earnestly. Rosemary’s face turned crimson. So John Meredith still cared. He hadn’t changed his mind. And he must care intensely if he had said that—care more than she had ever supposed he did. She sat still for a moment, stroking Una’s hair. Then she said,

Una whispered sincerely. Rosemary’s face flushed. So John Meredith still cared. He hadn’t changed his mind. And he must care deeply if he had said that—care more than she had ever thought he did. She sat quietly for a moment, running her fingers through Una’s hair. Then she said,

“Will you take a little letter from me to your father, Una?”

“Will you take a short letter from me to your dad, Una?”

“Oh, are you going to marry him, Miss West?” asked Una eagerly.

“Oh, are you going to marry him, Miss West?” Una asked excitedly.

“Perhaps—if he really wants me to,” said Rosemary, blushing again.

“Maybe—if he actually wants me to,” said Rosemary, blushing again.

“I’m glad—I’m glad,” said Una bravely. Then she looked up, with quivering lips. “Oh, Miss West, you won’t turn father against us—you won’t make him hate us, will you?” she said beseechingly.

“I’m so glad—I’m really glad,” Una said bravely. Then she looked up, her lips trembling. “Oh, Miss West, please don’t turn my father against us—you won’t make him hate us, will you?” she asked earnestly.

Rosemary stared again.

Rosemary looked again.

“Una Meredith! Do you think I would do such a thing? Whatever put such an idea into your head?”

“Una Meredith! Do you really think I would do something like that? Where did you even get that idea?”

“Mary Vance said stepmothers were all like that—and that they all hated their stepchildren and made their father hate them—she said they just couldn’t help it—just being stepmothers made them like that”—

“Mary Vance said that all stepmothers were like that—and that they all hated their stepchildren and made their fathers hate them—she said they just couldn’t help it—just being stepmothers made them act that way—”

“You poor child! And yet you came up here and asked me to marry your father because you wanted to make him happy? You’re a darling—a heroine—as Ellen would say, you’re a brick. Now listen to me, very closely, dearest. Mary Vance is a silly little girl who doesn’t know very much and she is dreadfully mistaken about some things. I would never dream of trying to turn your father against you. I would love you all dearly. I don’t want to take your own mother’s place—she must always have that in your hearts. But neither have I any intention of being a stepmother. I want to be your friend and helper and chum. Don’t you think that would be nice, Una—if you and Faith and Carl and Jerry could just think of me as a good jolly chum—a big older sister?”

“You poor thing! And yet you came up here and asked me to marry your dad because you wanted to make him happy? You’re such a sweetheart—a real heroine—just like Ellen would say, you’re amazing. Now listen to me very closely, sweetheart. Mary Vance is a silly girl who doesn’t know much and she’s completely wrong about some things. I would never even think of trying to turn your dad against you. I would love you all dearly. I don’t want to take your mom’s place—she will always hold that in your hearts. But I also don’t want to be a stepmom. I want to be your friend and supporter and buddy. Don’t you think that would be nice, Una—if you, Faith, Carl, and Jerry could just see me as a fun older sister?”

“Oh, it would be lovely,” cried Una, with a transfigured face. She flung her arms impulsively round Rosemary’s neck. She was so happy that she felt as if she could fly on wings.

“Oh, that would be amazing,” exclaimed Una, her face glowing. She wrapped her arms around Rosemary’s neck in a burst of joy. She was so happy that she felt like she could take flight.

“Do the others—do Faith and the boys have the same idea you had about stepmothers?”

“Do Faith and the guys feel the same way you do about stepmoms?”

“No. Faith never believed Mary Vance. I was dreadfully foolish to believe her, either. Faith loves you already—she has loved you ever since poor Adam was eaten. And Jerry and Carl will think it is jolly. Oh, Miss West, when you come to live with us, will you—could you—teach me to cook—a little—and sew—and—and—and do things? I don’t know anything. I won’t be much trouble—I’ll try to learn fast.”

“No. Faith never believed Mary Vance. I was really foolish to believe her, too. Faith already loves you—she has loved you ever since poor Adam was gone. And Jerry and Carl will think it’s great. Oh, Miss West, when you come to live with us, will you—could you—teach me how to cook—a little—and sew—and—and—and do things? I don’t know anything. I won’t be much trouble—I’ll try to learn quickly.”

“Darling, I’ll teach you and help you all I can. Now, you won’t say a word to anybody about this, will you—not even to Faith, until your father himself tells you you may? And you’ll stay and have tea with me?”

“Sweetheart, I’ll teach you and support you in every way I can. Now, you won't mention this to anyone, okay—not even to Faith—until your dad tells you it's alright? And will you stay and have tea with me?”

“Oh, thank you—but—but—I think I’d rather go right back and take the letter to father,” faltered Una. “You see, he’ll be glad that much sooner, Miss West.”

“Oh, thank you—but—but—I think I’d rather go right back and take the letter to Dad,” faltered Una. “You see, he’ll be glad that much sooner, Miss West.”

“I see,” said Rosemary. She went to the house, wrote a note and gave it to Una. When that small damsel had run off, a palpitating bundle of happiness, Rosemary went to Ellen, who was shelling peas on the back porch.

“I understand,” said Rosemary. She went to the house, wrote a note, and handed it to Una. When that little girl ran off, overflowing with joy, Rosemary went to Ellen, who was shelling peas on the back porch.

“Ellen,” she said, “Una Meredith has just been here to ask me to marry her father.”

“Ellen,” she said, “Una Meredith just came by to ask me to marry her dad.”

Ellen looked up and read her sister’s face.

Ellen looked up and read her sister's expression.

“And you’re going to?” she said.

“And you are going to?” she said.

“It’s quite likely.”

"That's pretty likely."

Ellen went on shelling peas for a few minutes. Then she suddenly put her hands up to her own face. There were tears in her black-browed eyes.

Ellen continued shelling peas for a few minutes. Then she suddenly raised her hands to her face. There were tears in her dark-browed eyes.

“I—I hope we’ll all be happy,” she said between a sob and a laugh.

“I—I hope we’ll all be happy,” she said through a sob and a laugh.

Down at the manse Una Meredith, warm, rosy, triumphant, marched boldly into her father’s study and laid a letter on the desk before him. His pale face flushed as he saw the clear, fine handwriting he knew so well. He opened the letter. It was very short—but he shed twenty years as he read it. Rosemary asked him if he could meet her that evening at sunset by the spring in Rainbow Valley.

Down at the manse, Una Meredith, warm, rosy, and full of confidence, boldly marched into her dad’s study and placed a letter on his desk. His pale face turned red as he recognized the clear, beautiful handwriting he knew so well. He opened the letter. It was very short—but he felt like he’d aged twenty years as he read it. Rosemary asked if he could meet her that evening at sunset by the spring in Rainbow Valley.

CHAPTER XXXV.
“LET THE PIPER COME”

“And so,” said Miss Cornelia, “the double wedding is to be sometime about the middle of this month.”

“And so,” said Miss Cornelia, “the double wedding is set for sometime in the middle of this month.”

There was a faint chill in the air of the early September evening, so Anne had lighted her ever ready fire of driftwood in the big living room, and she and Miss Cornelia basked in its fairy flicker.

There was a slight chill in the air on that early September evening, so Anne had lit her always-ready driftwood fire in the large living room, and she and Miss Cornelia enjoyed its magical glow.

“It is so delightful—especially in regard to Mr. Meredith and Rosemary,” said Anne. “I’m as happy in the thought of it, as I was when I was getting married myself. I felt exactly like a bride again last evening when I was up on the hill seeing Rosemary’s trousseau.”

“It’s so wonderful—especially when it comes to Mr. Meredith and Rosemary,” said Anne. “I’m just as happy thinking about it as I was when I was getting married myself. I felt just like a bride again last night when I was up on the hill looking at Rosemary’s wedding dress.”

“They tell me her things are fine enough for a princess,” said Susan from a shadowy corner where she was cuddling her brown boy. “I have been invited up to see them also and I intend to go some evening. I understand that Rosemary is to wear white silk and a veil, but Ellen is to be married in navy blue. I have no doubt, Mrs. Dr. dear, that that is very sensible of her, but for my own part I have always felt that if I were ever married I would prefer the white and the veil, as being more bride-like.”

“They say her things are nice enough for a princess,” said Susan from a shadowy corner where she was cuddling her brown boy. “I’ve been invited to see them too, and I plan to go one evening. I hear that Rosemary is going to wear white silk and a veil, but Ellen will get married in navy blue. I have no doubt, Mrs. Dr. dear, that makes a lot of sense for her, but I’ve always thought that if I ever got married, I would prefer the white and the veil, since it feels more like what a bride should wear.”

A vision of Susan in “white and a veil” presented itself before Anne’s inner vision and was almost too much for her.

A vision of Susan in "white and a veil" appeared in Anne's mind and was almost overwhelming for her.

“As for Mr. Meredith,” said Miss Cornelia, “even his engagement has made a different man of him. He isn’t half so dreamy and absent-minded, believe me. I was so relieved when I heard that he had decided to close the manse and let the children visit round while he was away on his honeymoon. If he had left them and old Aunt Martha there alone for a month I should have expected to wake every morning and see the place burned down.”

“As for Mr. Meredith,” said Miss Cornelia, “his engagement has really changed him. He’s not nearly as dreamy and forgetful, trust me. I was so relieved when I heard he decided to close the manse and let the kids visit around while he’s away on his honeymoon. If he had left them and old Aunt Martha there alone for a month, I would have expected to wake up every morning and find the place burned down.”

“Aunt Martha and Jerry are coming here,” said Anne. “Carl is going to Elder Clow’s. I haven’t heard where the girls are going.”

“Aunt Martha and Jerry are coming here,” Anne said. “Carl is going to Elder Clow’s. I haven’t heard where the girls are going.”

“Oh, I’m going to take them,” said Miss Cornelia. “Of course, I was glad to, but Mary would have given me no peace till I asked them any way. The Ladies’ Aid is going to clean the manse from top to bottom before the bride and groom come back, and Norman Douglas has arranged to fill the cellar with vegetables. Nobody ever saw or heard anything quite like Norman Douglas these days, believe me. He’s so tickled that he’s going to marry Ellen West after wanting her all his life. If I was Ellen—but then, I’m not, and if she is satisfied I can very well be. I heard her say years ago when she was a schoolgirl that she didn’t want a tame puppy for a husband. There’s nothing tame about Norman, believe me.”

“Oh, I’m definitely taking them,” said Miss Cornelia. “Of course, I was happy to, but Mary wouldn’t have let me off the hook until I asked them anyway. The Ladies’ Aid is planning to clean the manse from top to bottom before the bride and groom come back, and Norman Douglas has arranged to fill the cellar with vegetables. You’ve never seen or heard anything quite like Norman Douglas these days, trust me. He’s so excited that he’s finally going to marry Ellen West after wanting her his whole life. If I were Ellen—but I’m not, and if she’s happy then that’s all that matters to me. I remember her saying years ago when she was in school that she didn’t want a tame puppy for a husband. There’s nothing tame about Norman, believe me.”

The sun was setting over Rainbow Valley. The pond was wearing a wonderful tissue of purple and gold and green and crimson. A faint blue haze rested on the eastern hill, over which a great, pale, round moon was just floating up like a silver bubble.

The sun was setting over Rainbow Valley. The pond was covered in a beautiful mix of purple, gold, green, and crimson. A light blue haze lay over the eastern hill, where a large, pale, round moon was rising like a silver bubble.

They were all there, squatted in the little open glade—Faith and Una, Jerry and Carl, Jem and Walter, Nan and Di, and Mary Vance. They had been having a special celebration, for it would be Jem’s last evening in Rainbow Valley. On the morrow he would leave for Charlottetown to attend Queen’s Academy. Their charmed circle would be broken; and, in spite of the jollity of their little festival, there was a hint of sorrow in every gay young heart.

They were all there, gathered in the small open glade—Faith and Una, Jerry and Carl, Jem and Walter, Nan and Di, and Mary Vance. They were having a special celebration because it was Jem’s last evening in Rainbow Valley. Tomorrow he would leave for Charlottetown to go to Queen’s Academy. Their close-knit group would be changed; and, despite the happiness of their little festival, there was a touch of sadness in every cheerful young heart.

“See—there is a great golden palace over there in the sunset,” said Walter, pointing. “Look at the shining tower—and the crimson banners streaming from them. Perhaps a conqueror is riding home from battle—and they are hanging them out to do honour to him.”

“Look—there's a huge golden palace over there in the sunset,” said Walter, pointing. “Check out the shining tower—and the red banners flying from it. Maybe a hero is coming back from battle—and they're displaying those as a tribute to him.”

“Oh, I wish we had the old days back again,” exclaimed Jem. “I’d love to be a soldier—a great, triumphant general. I’d give everything to see a big battle.”

“Oh, I wish we could go back to the good old days,” Jem said. “I’d love to be a soldier—a famous, victorious general. I’d give anything to witness a huge battle.”

Well, Jem was to be a soldier and see a greater battle than had ever been fought in the world; but that was as yet far in the future; and the mother, whose first-born son he was, was wont to look on her boys and thank God that the “brave days of old,” which Jem longed for, were gone for ever, and that never would it be necessary for the sons of Canada to ride forth to battle “for the ashes of their fathers and the temples of their gods.”

Well, Jem was going to be a soldier and experience a bigger battle than had ever been fought in the world; but that was still a long way off, and his mother, who was his first-born son, often looked at her boys and thanked God that the “brave days of old,” which Jem wished for, were gone forever, and that it would never again be necessary for the sons of Canada to ride out to battle “for the ashes of their fathers and the temples of their gods.”

The shadow of the Great Conflict had not yet made felt any forerunner of its chill. The lads who were to fight, and perhaps fall, on the fields of France and Flanders, Gallipoli and Palestine, were still roguish schoolboys with a fair life in prospect before them: the girls whose hearts were to be wrung were yet fair little maidens a-star with hopes and dreams.

The shadow of the Great Conflict hadn’t yet made its presence known. The boys who would fight, and maybe die, on the battlefields of France and Flanders, Gallipoli and Palestine, were still mischievous schoolboys with bright futures ahead of them. The girls whose hearts would be broken were still lovely young girls filled with hopes and dreams.

Slowly the banners of the sunset city gave up their crimson and gold; slowly the conqueror’s pageant faded out. Twilight crept over the valley and the little group grew silent. Walter had been reading again that day in his beloved book of myths and he remembered how he had once fancied the Pied Piper coming down the valley on an evening just like this.

Slowly, the banners of the sunset city lost their crimson and gold; gradually, the conqueror’s parade disappeared. Twilight settled over the valley, and the small group fell quiet. Walter had been reading again that day in his favorite book of myths, and he recalled how he once imagined the Pied Piper coming down the valley on an evening just like this.

He began to speak dreamily, partly because he wanted to thrill his companions a little, partly because something apart from him seemed to be speaking through his lips.

He started to speak in a dreamy way, partly because he wanted to excite his friends a bit, and partly because it felt like something beyond him was speaking through his lips.

“The Piper is coming nearer,” he said, “he is nearer than he was that evening I saw him before. His long, shadowy cloak is blowing around him. He pipes—he pipes—and we must follow—Jem and Carl and Jerry and I—round and round the world. Listen—listen—can’t you hear his wild music?”

“The Piper is getting closer,” he said, “he’s closer than he was that evening I saw him before. His long, shadowy cloak is swirling around him. He’s playing his pipe—he’s playing—and we have to follow—Jem, Carl, Jerry, and I—around and around the world. Listen—listen—can’t you hear his wild music?”

The girls shivered.

The girls were cold.

“You know you’re only pretending,” protested Mary Vance, “and I wish you wouldn’t. You make it too real. I hate that old Piper of yours.”

“You know you’re just pretending,” Mary Vance protested, “and I wish you wouldn’t. You make it too real. I hate that old Piper of yours.”

But Jem sprang up with a gay laugh. He stood up on a little hillock, tall and splendid, with his open brow and his fearless eyes. There were thousands like him all over the land of the maple.

But Jem jumped up with a cheerful laugh. He stood on a small hill, tall and impressive, with his clear forehead and confident eyes. There were thousands like him all over the land of the maple.

“Let the Piper come and welcome,” he cried, waving his hand. “I’ll follow him gladly round and round the world.”

“Let the Piper come and welcome,” he shouted, waving his hand. “I’ll gladly follow him wherever he goes.”

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!